After-school class.

There seems to be an inspection of all the facilities in the school building in the
evening, and all the club activities are suspended.

Outside the window, the students heading for the main gate seem to be going out to
have fun, giving off a somewhat cheerful atmosphere.

It so happens that I’m not working as a model today.

Therefore, I casually chatted with Masaki, and there is Mai, who joined the
conversation, saying, “Yahoo”.

“Huh? Mai, aren’t you going home with Fumi-kun today?”

“Hmm. Kei-chan came by earlier and took him away”

We agreed that it’s Mai’s privilege to go home with Fumi-kun, since she is his official
girlfriend.

“*Sigh… * well, if it’s Kei-chan, we can’t help it”

“That’s right, it’s Kei-chan, after all”

As we nodded our heads, Masaki made a face as if she was taken aback.

“Haha… Everyone is so sweet to Takasago-san, even Fumio-kun”

“How so? I think we’re not spoiling her enough”

“Yes yes”

When Mai and I said this in a rather serious manner, Masaki looked slightly taken
aback.

“By the way, since we’re going out of our way, why don’t we invite Ui-chan and stop
by a family restaurant in front of the station? Misuzu-chan, you always seem to be
busy, and we haven’t had a chance to talk lately”

“Sounds good, let’s go! Let’s go!”

Mai agreed with Masaki’s suggestion, jumping up and down.

Of course, I have no reason to refuse. But if Tashiro-san is going to be with us, it will
be a complete Confinement King harem, a meeting of top women.

(Maybe I should ask Mai to trade Kei-chan for Akira… But it seems not)

While I am thinking about this, Masaki quickly opens the Social Media and sends a
message to Ui-chan.

The message is read immediately, but it takes a long time to be answered. Then, after
about five minutes, a reply came back with only one word.

[OK]

“Ui-chan says it’s OK”

“Well, then, let’s move quickly!”

No one wants to talk about it any further. However, if Natsumi-chan is here, she
would have made a comment like “What OK…?” or something, but all of us will
ignore it.

I don’t dislike Tashiro-san.

Although she sometimes clashes with me over Fumi-kun, I like her straightforward
personality, and her clumsiness is worth teasing.

I even want her to stay like that forever.

“Now then…”
But as I picked up my bag and was about to leave my seat, I suddenly heard an
unfamiliar girl’s voice behind me.

“Oh, um… Misuzu-san!”

When I turned around, there stood an unfamiliar girl. From the color of her ribbon,
she seemed to be a second-year student.

“Um… Do you want an autograph?”

I chuckle.

This isn’t the first time an underclassman has come to visit me. But this is the first
time a fan has come all the way to the third-year classroom to ask for my autograph.

But she shook her head.

“No, I-I-I don’t! I just wanted to say hello!”

“Hello?”

“Y-Yes! M-My name is Asuka Nitani. I’ve just passed the audition for a newcomer, and
I’m going to be working for KKO!”

“So, you’re the junior member of the office?”

“T-That’s right!”

Oh, by the way, President Chihiro told me that a girl on the basketball team of this
school passed the audition.

As I recall, there are two students who passed the audition this time.

However, she said that the other girl, who was her favorite, was stolen to a larger
agency, implying that she was the only one who passed this audition.

However, the fact that she belongs to KKO and has passed the audition means that
Fumi-kun has finally given his approval, and there is a high possibility that she will
join his harem.
That’s why me, Masaki and Mai looked at each other.

Looking at her again, she is indeed cute.

She has a short cut and looks like she belongs to a sports club.

Her facial expression is tense, but her eyes are cool and her nose is well-defined. She
is taller than Tashiro-san, and has the air of a masculine performer in some
vaudeville troupe.

(She’s definitely a model… her breasts are modest, but her figure is very well
balanced…)

“Do you want to be a model?”

“Y-Yes! Misuzu-sa… Misuzu-senpai is my dream model”

What a cute thing to say.

“Look, look, look! Did you see that? Did you see that!?”

When I gave Masaki and Mai my best smug face, they just shrugged and said, “Yes,
yes”.

“Asuka-chan, right? You can’t imitate Misuzu-chan like this”

“Oh, Masaki…”

Asuka-chan puffed up her cheeks at Masaki’s comment, and I giggled.

“So, Asuka-chan, have you started your work yet?”

I asked, and she waved her hand hurriedly.

“N-No, not at all. I’ve only signed some contracts, so I haven’t done any work yet…
The President said that if I get good results in the club activities, I’ll be able to use
them as a weapon in my future activities, so until I retire in my third year, I’ll
concentrate on the club activities and keep my work low”

I see, it’s very easy to sell when there are achievements to be proud of.
I’ve heard that this school’s girls’ basketball team is one of the strongest in the
country, and if she becomes a member of the winning team of the national
tournament, she’ll be the talk of the town.

“Well, I look forward to working with you, Asuka-chan. There are some bad guys in
the office, but you can always count on me if you need anything”

By “Bad Guys”, I mean Lolisla, specifically.

She is currently absent, having gone to the demon world, but as the office’s highest
earner, she is getting carried away. I think she should be punished by Fumi-kun.

◇ ◇ ◇

“It’s been a long time since I’ve gone home with Saori, hasn’t it?”

“Yes, because it’s not often that we have club activities off together, you know”

When I, Saori Moribe, was about to leave for school close from the main gate, I
happened to run into my middle school classmate.

Her name is Ayame Hanabusa-chan.

We are in different classes, and our personalities are complete opposites, but we are
still good friends.

The reason we became friends was that in middle school, we were lined up in order
of height for the morning ceremony, and Ayame and I, being short, were the first and
second in line.

She was always energetic and pulled me along when I was shy in middle school, and I
think it was thanks to her that I was not left out of the class because of my
personality.

“Ayame-chan, how is the basketball club?”

As soon as I asked that, Ayame-chan’s expression suddenly clouded over.

“Well… it’s a bit of a mess. Kaitou-senpai quit, so it’s been a bit of a mess”
I’ve heard that story before.

Kaitou-senpai is famous.

She is a super ace who won the MVP award at the national tournament when she
was a freshman. Everyone in this school knows that she suddenly left the club this
summer.

“…I-I’ll listen to your story at least! If it’s okay with you!”

“Haha, sure. But isn’t it more difficult on the track and field club? According to what
I’ve heard, the number of members has decreased since the incident. Well, when I
heard that Saori joined the track and field club, I was extremely worried”

“Haha… I guess so”

I scratch my cheek with my fingertip.

“So, what do you think? Have you become a little more aggressive? Did you at least
get to talk to that big Onii-sanbrother of yours?”

“Uh… umm, yeah, s-sort of”

I told her why I joined the club and about big brother I’ve always wanted.

“Sort of?”

“Well, um… we go to school together in the morning, do radio gymnastics together,

and… I kissed his cheek”

“Doeee!? Seriously?”

“What, that reaction?”

“Because it’s kissing, you know. I mean, are you already a boyfriend and a girlfriend?
And normally, someone will not kiss the cheeks of a guy with whom they are
friends!”

“W-Well, t-that was… I don’t know… I think I tried really hard… But nothing
happened from there…”
Ayame-chan chuckled when I expressed my disappointment.

“You don’t have to be in such a hurry, okay? I think you’ve made great progress. Since
it’s Saori, I was thinking you wouldn’t be able to talk to him, and would just watch
him from behind the grass”

“Behind the grass… please don’t kill me without judging”

I puffed out my cheeks, took a step or two forward, and looked back at Ayame-chan.

But at that moment, I opened my eyes wide.

I saw a big motorcycle riding up on the sidewalk behind Ayame-chan, out of the line
of cars passing by on the street.

“S-Stop! It’s dangerous!”

I panicked and pushed Ayame-chan away.

Ayame-chan is thrown into the hedge of a house on the side of the road. But I didn’t
manage it on time. And the next moment, with a violent shock, my body flies into the
air.

The time that I floated in the air seemed unusually long.

Eventually, I am slammed into the asphalt, and the pain hits me as if my body has
been torn apart.

“S-Saori! Saoriiiii!”

And then I lost my consciousness as Ayame-chan rushed towards me in a desperate

manner.
 ※

“Saori-chan!”

I ran into the hospital room, gasping for air, and saw Saori-chan in her hospital gown
on the bed.

“O-Onii-chan!? Y-You scared me!”

Her cheek is covered with gauze, but her expression is the same as usual.

“…Are you okay?”

“Yeah… just a few scratches… and a sprain. My ankle is sprained”

I let out a deep breath.

“Thanks goodness… oh, sorry. When I heard you were taken by ambulance, I was
worried that you might have a bigger injury”

It was about 30 minutes ago, at a fast food restaurant in the shopping arcade in front
of the station.

While I was feeding apple pie to Kei-chan, who was sitting on my lap, with Shiratori-
san, my mother suddenly called me.

She told me that Saori-chan had been hit by a motorcycle.

And upon hearing of the hospital where she was hospitalized, I rushed out of the
restaurant throwing Kei-chan onto a chair and rushed to the hospital. Fortunately,
Saori-chan seemed fine.

Just as I am about to break down with relief, I finally notice another person beside
the bed.
A girl in a school uniform. The color of her ribbon suggests that she is a first-year
student.

Her bangs are pinned up with two hairpins, and her hair, which reaches her back, is
tied up randomly at the back with a rubber band. She is small in stature but has a
strong-willed face.

I don’t know if it’s appropriate to describe a girl like this, but the best way to
describe her overall impression is “she looks quick”.

When her eyes met mine, she hurriedly bowed her head.

“G-Good evening! I-I’m Hanabusa. Saori and I have been friends since middle
school…”

“Oh, Hi, I’m Kijima”

After the awkward introductions, she turns her head towards Saori-chan.

“Saori, is this him?”

“…Yeah”

Saori-chan smiled shyly as I tilted my head.

“I’ve been telling Ayame-chan about Onii-chan for some time…”

“I see. Anyway, I’m surprised to hear that you were taken to the hospital by
ambulance”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you… You were overreacting”

Saori-chan said with a wry smile, but Hanabusa-san shook her head.

“No, it wasn’t an overreaction at all! Onii-san! Saori, she got hit by a motorcycle and
was blown about ten meters!”

“Ten meters!”

“It’s a miracle that she escaped with such minor injuries!”

“Yeah, I guess I was lucky to have been hit by a soft spot on the motorcycle and a soft
spot on the ground…”

(Where is the soft part of the motorcycle!?)

Saori-chan is smiling, but if Hanabusa-san is right, it’s really a miracle.

“By the way, where’s Obaa-san?”

“Well, my mother is going to be in the hospital today, and she’s going to get me a
change of clothes”

After that, we waited for Saori-chan’s mother to arrive, and then Hanabusa-san and I
left the hospital room.

“Well… I’m relieved it’s nothing serious. You called an ambulance for her, didn’t you?
Thank you”

As we walked down the hospital corridor, I spoke to her and she looked a little
troubled.

“Don’t thank me. To tell you the truth, I think that motorcycle might have been aimed
at me and I might have gotten Saori into trouble”

“What do you mean?”

“I’m not sure what kind of motorcycle hit Saori, but I think it was a Harley. It was a
big white motorcycle. After hitting Saori, the guy stopped the motorcycle for a
moment and said, “Tsk, I messed up. It must have been the other one”“

“The other one…”

The one who’s not Saori-chan, in other words. That’s what I thought.

“Do you recall anything about it?”

“…I don’t remember anyone trying to kill me”

She’s hesitant to say it, and she says it in a very subtle way. But I felt it would be
awkward to forcefully ask her.
After all, this is my first meeting with her.

“But you’d better be careful for a while. If you don’t mind, would you like to go to
school with me and Saori-chan from Monday? Although I’m not much of a
bodyguard. I mean, you two go to the same middle school, so your homes aren’t too
far away, right?”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, if it’s just a sprain, Saori-chan will be able to go to school on Monday… You can
discuss the schedule with Saori-chan”

“But, aside from going to school, I’ll be late on the way home because of club
activities…”

“Don’t worry about that either. I’m a member of the library committee. I’ll wait for
you while reading a book”

It’s not that I don’t want to be bothered, but there’s no way I’m going to treat a weak
girl like she’s none of my business.

Especially when it’s a dear friend of my cute sister.

(…Besides, there are plenty of people to keep me company while I wait…)

As I thought so, I smiled at her, and she nodded as if embarrassed.

“…So, Saori was right”

“What do you mean?”

“Saori said that Onii-san is very kind”

She had the impression that I’m a nice, fresh boy.

And after taking a short detour to take her home, I returned home.

When I told my mother how Saori-chan was doing, she seemed relieved and
immediately called Saori-chan’s mother.
After dinner, I return to my room, open the door, and step into “The Confinement
King’s Bedroom”.

When I activated <Summon Slave>, Claudia appeared in a soggy sweatshirt, chewing

on a bowl of mame daifuku.

“Hyo, hyoho, fuhiho! Hyuuhihyobira’s goin iiin!

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, you should eat before you talk…”

Claudia gulped and swallowed down the Daifuku, and made a frustrated sound.

“I said don’t summon me so suddenly!”

“I mean… you didn’t choke on it, did you?”

There’s a reason why I called Claudia. I’ve already forgotten a lot, but she’s a
detective.

If I want her to find the idiots who injured Saori-chan, she’s the right person. That’s
what I thought.

When I briefly told her what had happened, Claudia’s face twitched.

After all, Claudia is the one person who knows better than anyone that messing with
Saori-chan is exactly the kind of thing that will get on my nerves.

“So… I have to make the culprit regret what the culprit was done… Can you identify
where the culprit is?”

“Yes, I can”

Claudia nodded easily.

“Get the security camera images from the police. If it’s a white Harley, it’s easy to
identify. Then we’ll know who the idiot is in about three days”

“Three days? Do it in a day”

“There it is again… Whenever Saori gets involved, my king changes his mind, he’s
such a tyrant”

However, Claudia showed a hint of annoyance, and then pulled up her sweatshirt,
showing me her breasts as she came at me.

“I’ll do my best, but you have to pay me in advance. Mas… ter…”

Really, the saint of the past is nowhere to be seen.

She’s just a woman who crazy about me.

“Yeah, well, I remembered that Claudia tried to hit Saori-chan with a metal ball and it
pissed me off, so let’s play some intense torture and let’s begin!”

“Don’t begin there!”

“Kuh… I never thought this would happen”

Claudia’s cheeks distorted in frustration.

Her arms are chained to two chains hanging from the ceiling, and leather restraints
are attached to the ends of the chains.

Her posture is painful, with her toes barely touching the floor, and every time she
moved her body, her toes would separate from the floor and her weight would shift
to her arms.

The only way to endure the pain in her arms is to stand on her toes, stretching her
back as hard as she can, and her naked body is fully covered with sweat.

“Hah! Looks like this is the end of the road for Detective JK”

I lick Claudia’s body while distorting my mouth in a lustful way, and she gives me a
humiliated look.

“Still… you’ve got a nice body”

Her breasts jutted out. Her small nipples, which colored above her white breasts,
have already risen halfway up and are trembling as they face the sky.

“D-Don’t… Don’t look at me!”

Claudia cried out, and I deliberately made a lewd expression and looked at her body
as if I were licking it.

Now, the reason why this is happening is…

“Fumio, let’s do image play!”

Because Claudia said something like that.

And it was like, “Isono, let’s play baseball!” or something like that. (*Note: from
Sazae-san)

“Image play?”

When I tilted my head, Nakajima, aka Claudia, snorted proudly, “Hmm, hmm”.

“If I’m going to be tortured, I’d like to be captured and trained as a female dog by the
little villain who exposed my past misdeeds”

“Isn’t that harsh!?”

But it’s still a pretty intriguing situation.

I ducked down between Claudia’s legs and split her flesh open with my fingers.

Her pubic flesh is already wet and glistening with pink.

“Hah… you said stop, stop, but you’re already soaking it up… you must have been
expecting it, right, slutty detective-san?”

“D-Don’t be ridiculous…”

Claudia turned her head away, but her cheeks are already burning red.

“You’re so naive. Your body is so honest”

I slide my finger into her vagina, and Claudia writhes violently.

“Ah, kuh… nahhhhh!”

My fingertip sinks all the way down. And Claudia’s insides swallow it without much
resistance.

“Ah, aaah, aaah! No, aaah!”

I lean in close to her writhing body, grinding her crotch and squeezing her firm
breasts.
And then, I sucked her achingly erect nipple into my mouth.

“Kuaaahhh! Ahhhh! No, no, no, damn it… w-why am I like this… aah!”

“Heh heh heh… Detective-san, you’re no good as a detective. Your nipples are
standing up so proudly”

The lines are amateurish, but that’s okay.

In fact, it sounds more like a little villain.

And *Snap!* I flicked Claudia’s nipple with my finger, and her whole breast trembled.

“Oh no…!”

Claudia turned her face away, but I still grabbed Claudia’s swollen nipple, squeezing
it further.

“Your nipples are so hard, they’re twitching!”

“Hey? Do you need to say that? You’re not very good at that!”

“Shut up! You cheeky detective!”

I licked her nipples up and down, and her dark eyes shook unsteadily from the dual
stimulation of her crotch being played around with.

“Aaahhh! Ah! Aah, aah, aah…!”

Sometimes shallowly, sometimes deeply, as I rhythmically pumped her, Claudia

gradually began to thrust her hips toward my fingers.

“Hah… Your hips are moving greedily, Detective-san”

“No… I don’t…”

But in fact, Claudia’s crotch is already melting into mush.

Her nectar overflowed and dripped down, soaking my hand, and her whole body
burning hot like crazy.
“No moreeee… please forgive me, please forgive me…”

Claudia screams.

Her chains jingled, and Claudia’s joints creaked.

“Be honest with me. You already want it, don’t you?”

“I-I don’t… of course not!”

“Why don’t you just admit it. Your dirty little body wants a real cock”

“W-Why would I want that…”

“Well, how about this!”

I bend my fingers inside her and rub up against the sensitive spot in her honey pot.

“Nhah? D-Don’t do that! That’s… ah, ah, ah, ah, aaaaah, aaaaah!!”

Suddenly, a gush of honey juice shot out from between Claudia’s legs.

This surprised me, too. It’s like a fountain, splashing from between her legs.

(Wow… really? It’s awesome!)

“Hyahahaha, you’re squirting, you dirty detective!”

“Ugh… stop it… don’t embarrass me any more… stop… hey, I-I’m really
embarrassed…”

Somehow, I feel like she’s actually embarrassed, but I continue acting anyway.

“Because of you, I was fired from my job, and my family was separated. My savings
have run out, my electricity, gas, water and cable TV have been cut off, and now I’m
sharing cat food with my cat. I’d feel better if I could at least turn you into a bitch!”

And then, with all my might, I rubbed up against the G-spot again.

“Nnooo, a, again……”
I don’t know how weak she is, but in just a few seconds after I stimulated her,
Claudia squirted violently, and twitched.

(I mean… isn’t she more developed than before?)

My guess is that after Claudia has lost her virginity. She must have been indulging
herself in pleasure and enjoying herself to the fullest since she had been living an
ascetic life as a saint.

“Ah… ah…”

I twisted up her hair and yelled in her ear.

“Come on! Tell me you want my dick! Ask me to put my dick in you, you bitch!”

“Why… why would I…”

“Oh yeah, you want another squirt?”

I bent my finger inside her vaginal canal again, and Claudia screamed in panic.

“Hiii! I’ll tell you, I’ll tell you, don’t do it again!”

“Come on, say it, say it like you want to!”

“Kuh… p-put your dick in me… please”

Claudia moans out with a good look of humiliation on her face.

She’s already drenched in sweat. Her hair is a mess. As expected of a detective, it’s a
true performance.

“Claudia will stop being a detective and become a miserable bitch who only makes
my dick feel good. Go ahead, say it”

“Don’t… get carried away”

“You still don’t know your place, do you?”

I grab Claudia roughly by the hair and twist it up.

“Kuh… uggghh, Claudia… will stop being a detective and become a miserable bitch
who only wants to make your cock feel good…”

“Repeat after me! Please, “put your dick in me”. Say it!”

“…ugh, please, put your dick in me…”

“Hehe, well said, bitch! Here’s your reward. Eat up”

I grab her waist and plunge my cock headfirst into Claudia’s vagina. Immediately, she
flinched back and screamed.

“Hiiiiiiiiiiiiii!? Oh noooo! It’s going innnnn!”

From that point on, there is no holding back. I thrust my hips violently, devouring my
miserable prey in a state of suspended.

It’s a quick but long stroke that penetrates the deepest part. And there is a dull thud
as her pubic bones collided with my own.

“Aaah! Ah! Ah! Ah, ah, ah, ah, hih, ah”

The unsteady position in which she was held by the waist and suspended by the
chain must have been very painful. I can see her arms twitching and trembling. But
I’m not going to let her off the hook here.

I thrust in further, and the meat stick went all the way in.

“Higiiiiiiiii!”

Claudia clenched her teeth, turned her chin away, and tensed up. Her mouth drooled
and dribbled onto the floor.

“Doesn’t it feel good, bitch!”

“That’s… that’s not true… not true…”

“You dirty bitch! You still need more!”

“N-No!? Nhiiiii!”
I’m moving my hips even faster. Thrusting relentlessly. Pulling out and thrusting in,
pulling out and thrusting in again.

And while slamming my hips hard, I grab Claudia’s blond hair and yell at her.

“Hey! Be honest! Tell me it feels good, Detective-san!”

“Hiiiiiiiiiiii! Ah, ah, ah, ah, aaaaaaaaaah!”

“See! It feels good, right!? Come on! Be honest, bitch!”

And at last she fell.

“So goood! I-It feels so goooddd”

After a few more thrusts, my ejaculation is getting stronger and stronger.

“Come on! I’ll cum! Beg me to put it in your vagina! Tell me you want me to
impregnate you!”

“Ohhh, let it out inside, please! In my vagina, in my vagina! Please impregnate

Claudia! Impregnate me like a pigggggggg!”

“Hahahahaha! Detective-san! Now you’re my bitch for life! Go ahead and cry!”

“Buhiiiiii! Buhiiiiiiiiiiii!”

With the pain of ejaculation already reaching my perineum, I thrust the finishing
blow deep into Claudia’s vagina, right into her womb.

“Kuh! I’m going to cum!”

“Buhiiiii!?”

I give her a full-throated blow that just pierces her womb. And Claudia’s eyes
widened, and she thrust her tongue into the air with a scream.

At that moment…

*Spurt*! *Spurttttttt*!
White muddy fluid spurts out like a shower into her womb.

“Uah! It, it’s coming outttt, ah, it’s hot, y-you’re gonna make me pregnant, you’re
gonna make me pregnant, buhiiiiiiii! Buhiiiiiiii!”

Claudia gasped as she arched her back.

Then, after pouring every last drop into her, I pulled out my cock and she sagged
limply in her suspended position.

From her inner thighs came a steady stream of white liquid.

And when I grabbed her by the hair and made her look up, there is no longer that
cheeky detective.

“Ah… ugh… meshu-butani… rah-rah-ah… buhiii…”

“You can do it if you try”

“I got my reward in advance, so I worked so hard”

Eventually, on the following Saturday night, Claudia found out who owned the
motorcycle in question and reported it to me.

Well, the reward is a lot of work, from training a detective JK pig, to selling her off to
a dirty old man, to a mattress play in a local soapland.

She even gave birth to a baby that she didn’t even know who it belonged to, took a
man into her rundown apartment, and sold herself for a small fortune in order to
survive… It was really worth the four hours of image play.

(She’s got a strong desire to get herself ruined…)

She’s a saint, and she’s probably used to being given hardships, but even so, she’s too
much of a newcomer in the masochist world.

“And the owner of the motorcycle is… a college student. Akira Nishida, a third-year
university student in the Faculty of Science and Engineering at Nishitou Institute of
Technology. To put it bluntly, he’s a bad guy. He’s what’s called a “Hangure”, or at
least a potential one”

“Uwaa… from Yaridai?”

Kyoko frowned, as if she didn’t like it.

There must have been something that made her look like that.

And now, sitting around the low table on the sofa in the bedroom is me and the so-
called resident group.
Ryoko, the acting head maid.

Kyoko, who looks so funny in her maid uniform.

Ulrich, who is too cute in her maid outfit.

And then there are the nude detective sisters who wear only collars.

Nishitou Institute of Technology (Nishitou koka daigaku), which was mentioned

earlier, is a private university in a neighboring prefecture.

Nishikodai for short.

Or, alternatively, Seikodai.

Hence, it was commonly called “Yaridai”.

Contrary to the image of a single science university, it is said to be at the bottom of

the deviation scale, and is even said to be a waiting place to spend four years as a
moratorium period before entering the society.

“Just for the record, I looked into the relationship with this Hanabusa girl, but… there
is no connection at all. They’re strangers, at least from what I can gather. Not even a
hint”

“Are you sure this isn’t just a random act? I mean, the guys at that university are
idiots, so it’s not surprising that they would do something like that just for fun”

It seems that Kyoko doesn’t have a good impression of that college students.

And because of that, I crossed my arms and thought.

“It was a two-seater, wasn’t it? Who’s the other one?”

“Well, I don’t know who was riding with him… Nishida seems to be hanging out with
some bad guys using the touring club as a front, so I think he’s one of them”

Then, Ryoko interrupted.

“I checked with Detective Inomoto, and the police are investigating this as a hit-and-
run case, so even if Master doesn’t take the trouble, I’m sure they’ll make an arrest
soon”

“Well… if they do arrest them, what kind of charges will they face?”

I asked, and Ryoko answered without hesitation.

“In this case, it’s a combined charge of manslaughter by negligent driving and breach
of the duty to provide first aid, so the maximum term of imprisonment is fifteen
years. However, if the injuries are minor and it’s their first offense, also the victim
appears in court even if it’s late, there’s a good chance they’ll be given a probation”

“Probation? What does Jolanda think?”

“Depends on how the master feels”

“Then I guess I’ll have to tear them to pieces”

Claudia gives a weak, troubled smile, “Haha…”

She probably thinks that if she is involved with Saori-chan, she might get the same
fate.

“Well, let’s just say they won’t be able to recover without dying. So, Claudia, do you
know where they are?”

“Of course. They usually hang out at the warehouse till late on weekends”

◇ ◇ ◇

Shinji, sitting on a drum under a bare light bulb, tilted his mohawked head.

“So, Akira-kun, are you going to submit yourself?”

Right now, we are in an abandoned warehouse that we call our hideout. And I threw
my legs over the sofa we’d brought in there and opened my mouth.

“Well, my dad’s lawyer, I think I just got a probation. Besides, if the other side’s
parents agree to settle the case, it might be lighter”
“Haha, that’s the son of distinguished businessman for you. He’s a lawyer, after all”

On the sofa across from me, Yousuke is laughing hysterically with a bottle of Johnie
Walker Black in his hand.

“My father is annoying. He said I should settle up with those who pull strings when I
take over the business”

I spit out as I smoked a cigarette.

Thanks to my father’s efforts to cover up everything, I’ve never been convicted of a

crime, but I’m sure it’s impossible this time.

“What I’m going to say to Kito-san is more important than the police… my head
hurts”

This time, it was Kito-san who gave the order.

He wanted me to seriously injure that Hanabusa girl, that’s what he said.

At first, I did not intend to hit and run, but to make it look like a mere accident.

Call an ambulance, call the police, get the insurance company to settle the case, and
that was it. It was supposed to be.

But when I hit the wrong person, I panicked and ran away. Not only did it become a
hit-and-run accident, but also Kito-san’s instructions failed. The thought of what the
OBs would do to him made him feel uncomfortable.

“I can’t wait to get drunk… Hey! No girls today?”

Normally, I would be drinking and making a fuss with the light-hearted girls in the
circle, but today, there are only a man, and it’s really a shabby situation.

Next to Yousuke, Tatsuo shrugged his shoulders.

“Those guys are involved with Kito-san. Those guys are being rented out for Sakura’s
Konkatsu party[1]” (“Konkatsu-party” is a party with systematic operation.

The organizer control the flow. There are many people at the party (the number is
less than machi-kon) and they have to introduce oneself 1 on 1. And after a few
minutes, they have to move to next seat. (It looks like conveyor belt sushi)

Most people think about marriage seriously than machi-kon.

The end of the party, you have to write the number(everyone have own number) if
you find some good person.

And if the person likes you too, you can get her/his contact information.)

“I don’t care how many OBs there are, he’s using them too much”

At about the same time as the mohawked Shinji was saying this, a woman’s voice
came from the entrance, “It’s here”.

“Oh, looks like the wedding party is over, huh?”

To be honest, the voice was unfamiliar to me, I couldn’t tell who it was, but it
sounded a little sad.

“Hey, we’re here! Come in!”

As I called out, the large horizontal door of the warehouse slowly opened, probably
because I was too drunk.

We all tilted our heads at the same time when we saw a person pushing open the
door and coming in, letting out a *Sniff… *.

“Yes?”

It’s a kid.

An elementary school-aged girl with ochre-colored hair, wearing a headband that

looked like dog ears. And for some reason, she is wearing a maid’s uniform.

(What’s with her?)

Almost at the same time as I was thinking this in my heart, Tatsuo stood up with a
strange voice behind me.
“Ngyaaaa! It’s so cwuteeeeee!!!!”

Apparently, he had been struck hard.

“Calm down, lolicon…”

“Sit down, lolicon…”

Shinji and Yosuke grab Tatsuo’s shoulders and force him to sit on the sofa.

Elementary school kids aren’t supposed to here.

In any case, it’s not a good time for kids to wander in.

“Hey, little girl, this place is dangerous, so you’d better go home”

As I said this, I turned my attention to the girl.

But I am taken aback when I see two figures entering the warehouse late, behind the
elementary school girl.

They are two women wearing rubber masks with only the mouth opened, and full-
body rubber suits (latex) that look as if they cannot breathe.

“Ko-ho… Ko-ho…”

Both of them had ball gags in their mouths, drooling and leaking breathing sounds
like cyborg superhumans.

“A pervertttttttttttttttttttttttt!!!”

No matter how I looked at them, they are perverts.

But it didn’t make sense.

A kid in a dog-eared maid and two perverted women in full body rubber.

I couldn’t imagine how I could explain such a situation.

“Isn’t it a surprise?”
“It’s too much of a surprise!”

“I-Is this some kind of prank?”

“We can’t air this on TV!”

While we are confused, only the lolicon Tatsuo is brave.

“Ojou-chan, you are so cwute! L-L-Let Onii-chan lick you!”

But just as Tatsuo grabbed the dog-eared maid’s hand and tried to pull her closer…

There is a dull thud.

The dog-eared maid grabbed Tatsuo’s hand back and forcefully bent it in a direction
where it should not be bent.

“Don’t touch Ulrich, you lowlife…”

“Gyaaaaahhhh!”

The dog-eared maid spat coolly, causing Tatsuo to scream and roll around on the
floor.

“What, what are these guys doing?”

“Hey, something’s wrong!”

We grabbed our weapons, such as metal bats and iron pipes, and prepared ourselves
in a panic.

No matter what we looked like, this is not normal.

No, it’s obvious that it’s not normal…

“You guys! What the hell are you! What do you think you’re doing? Damn it!”

Shinji shouted, and the perverts in rubber masks answered him.

“…*munch*… *munch* *munch*!”

“*Groan*… *Groan*, *Groan*!

They’re saying something, but with the ball gag in their mouths, of course they can’t
say anything.

But the dog-eared maid nodded and stuck out her chest.

“Got it? That’s it!”

“What do you mean!?”

This is bad. It’s too dangerous. It doesn’t make any sense at all.

What’s scary is that it makes no sense at all.

“Really… this is why I hate you lowlifes. Ryoko-sama and Yolanda said they’re going
to execute you!”

“Execution…?”

I don’t know what it is, but I’m pretty sure they’re ready to kill us.

“Hyaha! That’s great! I was just looking for a woman. So, I’ll beat you to a pulp!”

Behind me, Yosuke shouts cheerfully.

It’s true, if I may say so.

They’re only women.

All we have to do is beat them back and torture them.

But at this point, we didn’t realize that we would regret our decision.
“Well then…”

After sending off Ryoko, Jolanda, and Ulrich to punish whoever had done such a
terrible thing to Saori-chan, I left “The Bedroom” and returned to my room.

I spread out my notebooks and reference books on the desk and let my thoughts
wander.

(I may have exaggerated a little…)

To put it bluntly, it is too much force to deal with five delinquent college students.
Ulrich alone would have been enough to make up the difference.

(But still… there’s nothing better than being careful)

There is also the example of the handsome uncle.

Nowadays, we never know where the demon nobles who oppose Lili will get
involved.

The fact that I let Ryoko go with them is a kind of protection, so to speak.

Ulrich has a tendency to go too far, and if I let her go alone, she might kill everyone.

That said, if I sent Jolanda with her, Ulrich would not listen to her.

So, as a lookout, I set Ryoko, who is one of the sensible people in my harem (though
lately, even she is a bit questionable…), as the team leader.

Aside from Ulrich, who is a devil, Jolanda and Ryoko usually have normal jobs and
live their lives, so their faces must not be seen by any chance.

So, I ordered them to disguise themselves, and they came dressed in tight-fitting
rubber suits, like American comic book heroines.

“And we’ll put on masks before we go in, so that they won’t recognize our faces or
voices!”

(No, that’s not what I meant by disguise…)

I thought about it, but since they were so eager, I didn’t bother to give them any
comments.

In the end, I opened “the door” and sent the three of them off to the vicinity of the
site.

(Well, with those three, I don’t think there’s anything to worry about…)

While I was thinking about this, my phone suddenly vibrated on my desk.

I picked it up and looked at the screen, and saw a message from Shima-san on the
SNS.

[Tomorrow, I’m looking forward to it]

I couldn’t help but smile and relax my mouth.

Tomorrow, I’m going to spend the whole day with Shima-san in the library to study
for the exam because–

“Oh no… I’m in trouble. Help me, I really don’t understand”

She cried that to me. So, I’m going to teach her how to study, and now I’m preparing
for it.

At any rate, Shima-san has to pass the entrance exam to the same university as us.

Because the thought of living together with Tashiro-san without Shima-san is so

awful that I can’t help chuckling.

Besides, the reason why we study in the library is because when we are alone
together in a secluded place, we soon lose interest in studying.
Although Shima-san is an easy-going person, she sometimes has a very innocent
attitude, which stimulates my desire with a rather high probability.

And so, after I replied, “I’m looking forward to it too”, a message from Shima-san
appeared on my timeline.

[Oh right, there’s a message from Shiratori. Today, she told to take care of her sister,
and she’ll drop her on Monday]

(No, I thought I said no to that clearly…)

While I’m raising my eyebrows, the following message appears.

[And she says she’ll pay for the three apple pies that Takasago ate]

“Why!?”

It’s true that I bought Kei-chan an apple pie because she wanted one, but I was
supposed to pay for the extra one after I left.

(Oh no… before I knew it, Kei-chan has become my dependent)

I was so shocked that my phone was shaking in my hand again.

[I don’t mean to sound old-fashioned, but borrowing from Shiratori is worse than a
bad loan. I recommend you to pay back as soon as possible. If you leave it alone,
she’ll sell your organs]

I’ve never seen selling any organs for the price of a fast food meal, even in a financial
manga.

◇ ◇ ◇

“*Groan… * *Groann… * Ah, it’s annoying”

I took off my ball gag and threw it on the floor.

Until now, I was happy to have the ball gag in my mouth at Jolanda’s suggestion, but
to my great regret, I could not communicate with the other person, which was an
unexpected mistake.
I have to ask this Nishida why he did the act, but if I can’t communicate with him, it’s
literally impossible to talk to him.

“I mean… why did you wear it?”

I can’t help but be amazed at the man who mutters with a blank look on his face.

“After all, if it’s a rubber suit and a rubber mask, it has to be a ball gag! That is what I
mean when I talk about missing the finishing touches, you idiot!”

I shouted at him, and Jolanda nodded and shouted next to me, “*Groan* (That’s
right!) *Groan* (That’s right!)”.

However, the Mohawk shouts, “That’s enough!” and attacked Jolanda, swinging his
iron pipe.

The pipe swung down with a whooshing sound.

But Jolanda dodges it with a slight tilt of her head, and slams a sharp hook into the
Mohawk’s head.

And just as the Mohawk staggered in pain, Jolanda slammed her heel into the back of
his head in a swift movement.

“What!?”

The other men’s eyes widened at the instantaneous loss of their comrade.

But then Ulrich suddenly got down on all fours and jumped at the man at the far end,
who was holding a bottle of liquor, and clawed at his chest with a roar.

“Gwaaaah!”

With a scream, five red streaks are roughly etched into his chest plate, and the man
with the liquor bottle collapses onto the sofa, writhing and moaning in pain.

“I-It hurts… A-Ambulance!”

“Shut up!”
Ulrich silences the crying man with a troublesome headbutt, then turns her head to
face the cowering man wearing a baseball cap while digging her nails into his neck.

“Ryoko, can I eat this?”

“No”

“Just one bite…”

“No means no. Or I’ll tell Master”

“Muu…”

Ulrich puffed out her cheeks and struck the man under the nose, right in the
midsection, the vital point of the human body, with all her might, and knocking him
unconscious.

Finally, there is only one man left.

I turn my attention to the man with the metal bat in his hand whose face is
contorted.

His hair is different, but his face is the same as the one in Claudia’s file.

This is the fool, Nishida, who got his hands on Master’s things.

“Tell me the truth, and I’ll spare your life. Why did you target Hanabusa-san?”

For a moment, Nishida’s gaze swam as if he didn’t understand, and then his voice
trembled.

“W-What? I also wondered why targeting a female student like her… and I wonder
she had a bad backer… I-I mean… it was an order from Kito-san, the leader of the
circle, and I was just doing as I was told…”

“What’s the purpose of this Kitou guy? Where is he now?”

“I don’t know! I haven’t been told anything! Kito-san is the president of an

entertainment company, and he’s usually in Tokyo…”
“Okay”

I said, and Nishida let out a sigh of relief. But, of course, I don’t intend to end it there.

I walked up to Nishida, pulled out my gun, and held it to his nose.

“I have no more use for you”

“A pistol!? You’re kidding, right…?”

At that moment, I kicked Nishida’s crotch as hard as I could.

“Hyuuun!?”

The metal bat hits the floor with a loud crunch, and Nishida collapses, moaning,
clutching his crotch.

Jolanda, on the other hand, kicks the temple of the lolicon who’s sprawled out on the
floor with her toe, and that’s it.

It took less than a minute to silence everyone.

“Hmph… it’s no big deal”

“Bohea (Well then)… Fubobo (Let’s), Fubobe-fubo (get ready for punishment)”

“Oh! I guess we’ll just have to undress them…”

The three of us split up, strip them naked, and tie them up behind their backs.

Then, we forcibly pulled the foreskin of their pricks back on, and glued the skin and
glans together.

But there is one of them, the lolicon, did not have his skin peeled off, but I pulled it
off and poured the glue into it.

This is an execution method designed by Kyoko.

Although she is my sister, she has a very bad temperament.

And it’s simple.

Of course, this is not the end.

We split up and carried the limp, unconscious men out of the warehouse.

The title means that the skin has returned to the boy.
“What the hell is that…?”

It’s a Saturday morning and there’s a crowd.

When I got the call, there were five naked men hanging in the air with ropes, as if
being exposed from the pedestrian bridge.

There are many sounds of shutter. Although it must be inappropriate, I can

understand why people would want to take pictures. They can’t wait for it to spread
on social media.

“Look at that! Wow! Their groins is still covered with foreskin!”

“There are five of them and not one of them has peeled off… You should call the Shin*
Clinic instead of the police!”

Apparently, the people don’t want to report it to the police.

And among the crowds, I’m a little shocked to see some of the madams firing their
phones at each other with uncanny expressions.

“The size is about the same, isn’t it?”

“Ohoho, their groins are like pure innocence”

As a man, this is too pathetic. I definitely do not possess phimosis, but I do possess a
pseudo of it.

After all, it is a sorrow that when I change my clothes in a public bath, I must gently
peel it off and I almost get an erection because of the sensitivity of my foreskin, even
though I am surrounded by old men.

And because of that, I can’t help but feel a kinship of sympathy for those who are
being exposed here.

I would like to put them down as soon as possible, but first of all, it is necessary to
block the road to stop the traffic and ensure their safety.

Even if the rescue vehicles arrive, it will take at least another 30 minutes.

Just as I’m about to step forward to take care of the crowd, Kutaragi, who is with me,
shouted, “Oh!”.

“What’s wrong?”

“Inomoto-senpai! That guy in the middle! It’s Nishida, the guy who reported the hit-
and-run case this morning. Nishida!”

“What!?”

After this, Nishida is arrested after being rescued, but the spread of the news on
social media is unstoppable.

In the same day, the names and profiles of the men are also compiled and spread on
the net, and it became a big hit on the summary site as the “4K5 hanging incident”.

***

“Sorry to keep you waiting”

As I was waiting in front of the city library behind the station when it opened at ten
o’clock, Shima-san whispered into my ear from behind.

“Shima-san, when did you get here?”

“What are you talking about? I’ve been here all along”

No wonder I didn’t notice because–

“Well… you’re wearing glasses, so I didn’t think you were Shima-san”

“Fufu, don’t I look smart? It’s just for show, though”

Right now, she wears glasses and a tote bag over her shoulder. With a knit cardigan
on top and a long skirt on bottom, which is very uncharacteristic of Shima-san and
made me think she is a college girl.

“I’m really sorry. I’m sorry you had to come with me on your day off…”

“No problem at all. I heard you got a C on the mock exam the other day”

“Yeah, you’re right… I should at least get a B or so”

“Yeah, so I’ve made a notebook of past exam questions and the trends, so let’s work
hard”

“Wow! You’re the best! I like you, I love you”

“…Eh?”

“No, just let it go… you’re embarrassing me”

It’s cute that Shima-san is embarrassed after saying it herself.

“When you say you like me… You make me want to do something to you, Shima-san”

“I know, I know, everything’s fine. I’ve packed a lunch for you. It’s a nice day, let’s go
to the park for lunch”

“No, what I want to eat is…”

I’m about to say that, but Shima-san presses her finger to my lips.

“I know exactly what you mean. But first, we need to concentrate on our studies, and
not do anything erotic”

“Yeah… I guess so”

Despite all the talk, Shima-san is still a very strong person. Surprisingly, she has a
high level of femininity and communicative power.

She is also competing with Fujiwara-san for the first place in the ranking of potential
good mothers in my harem (according to Fumio).
Incidentally, Masaki-chan seems to be a surprisingly good educational mother. What
about Kurosawa-san and Tashiro-san? I can’t imagine them.

I should also point out that this is not the same as the ranking of girls I want to get
pregnant.

I think it’s quite sinful that Kei-chan is in the top of the list in that ranking.

Anyway, we enter the library and head for the study room.

As it is just after the opening of the library, there is almost no one in the library
except for the staff.

Even though it’s secluded, we have just been nailed.

And so, we sit down next to each other and spread out our notebooks and reference
books.

“If there’s nothing in particular that you don’t understand, how about if you solve the
past exam questions and ask me what you don’t understand?”

“Yes, please do that”

“What about subjects?”

“Math! I’m really bad at math. I’m good at counting money, but…”

She sighed and shrugged her shoulders.

It’s off to a good start. Even though she said she was not good at it, Shima-san had a
good grasp of the basics, and I got the impression that she mainly struggled with the
application of formulas. With this kind of situation, I can expect to improve her score
a lot in one day.

And by the time an hour had passed, there are more and more people in the study
room.

I was about to say, “Shall we take a break?”, but then I heard a hysterical voice behind
me.
“Ah! Isn’t that you, Senpai?”

I turned around to see Rin Fukuda, my junior, with her hair braided on either side of
her head and a cocky expression on her face.

She is wearing a pink mini-skirt and a cutaway dress with a wide open collar, which
is inappropriate for the calm atmosphere of the library. Perhaps influenced by Taka-
chi, she looked quite gal-like.

“I’ll tell Fujiwara-senpai about the library date”

“Hey, I’m seriously studying for the exam, don’t interrupt me”

When I waved my hand away, Rin made an annoyed face.

“That’s terrible! Senpai, why are you being so mean to me? I sent you a message but
you didn’t even read it. What do you do to your cute kouhai?”

“Shut up, please be quiet in the library. Understand? You’re my kouhai, but you’re not
a cute kouhai”

Then Rin’s cheeks puffed up and she pointed at Shima-san.

“Hey you, that person is no good! Kijima-senpai looks like this, but he’s an
unbelievable scum! If you let him get to you, he will make a hole in you right away!”

“Wait, wait…”

Immediately, all the people in the study room’s gazes pierced me at once.

“Haha… I’m already covered in holes, though”

“Shut up! Shima-san doesn’t have to answer either!”

Fortunately, Shima-san’s comment is blocked by my voice, so the people around me

can’t hear much. And Rin is the only one who looked at me like, “Seriously, this guy?”.

“I mean, why the hell are you here!?”

To be frank, Rin is the last person I would expect to find in a library.

“Of course, it’s because Senpai didn’t take care of me… It’s hard to stay in the
dormitory, Onee-chan is gone, it’s lonely to go out alone, and I don’t have money…
But I can stay here until evening for free…”

“Stop, don’t look at me like that. I’ll feel guilty or something!”

“Of course, that’s what I’m trying to do”

She’s pretending to be coy, but I already know that she’s just trying to be tough. She’s
really not being honest.

“Speaking of which… has Takata-san contacted you?”

“No, she hasn’t”

Rin shook her head, and Shima-san interrupted her.

“Takata, the chairwoman of the Public Morals Commission?”

“You know her?”

Rin widened her eyes, and Shima-san smiled.

“We’re in the same class. I was also surprised when she suddenly disappeared, but…
is she your sister?”

“No, no, we just shared a room in the dorm”

When she shakes her head, Rin makes a crying face, and adds her own words.

“*Sob* now that Onee-chan is gone, I’m back in the storage room at the dorm. *Sob*
Moreover, Senpai ignores me, Senpai doesn’t care about me, and Senpai is a
douchebag”

“Isn’t that the last part a normal swear word?”

“Because if you treat me so poorly, I’ll think that you only wanted my body”

“Isn’t that right…?”

“I mean, Kijima… that’s not right”

Shima-san’s face twitched as I replied her with a puzzled look.

Then, Shima-san, who is too nice a person, offers a helping hand to this rotten junior.

“Um… Rin, right? Would you like to study with us?”

“Wait, Shima-san!?”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, I don’t mind”

“Um… you’re Shima-senpai, right?”

“I’m Natsumi Shima, nice to meet you”

“Then, can I call you Natsumi-oneechan?”

Apparently, she’s gotten a taste for the sisterhood at Taka-chi.

“Yeah, sure. I’m the youngest, even though I look like this. I feel itchy when people
call me “Onee-chan”, though”

“Then, I’m sorry to bother you! Natsumi-oneechan!”

Rin sits down next to me and spreads out her reference book and notebook. It seems
she’s trying to study.

“Shima-san is studying for the entrance exam, so don’t ever interrupt her”

“Yes, but Senpai, you should teach me how to study too. I don’t have anything else to
do, so I’ve been studying a lot lately, but I don’t have anyone to teach me what I don’t
understand”

“Ah, I get it, I get it”

Really, right now, it’s like a private tutoring school with one instructor for two
students.
“Kijimaa… I don’t understand this part…”

“Oh… use the formula for that”

“I see! That makes sense”

While Shima-san is solving the problem, I glanced at Rin, who smiled and opened her
breasts.

Of course, she held up a reference book so that the seat opposite her could not see it.

(Get serious and study!)

When I scolded her with a look, Rin put her lips to my ear.

“Hah… Senpai, it’s obvious that you’re hard”

As she says this, Rin begins to play with my thing.

“I told you to stay out of my way…”

I whispered, and Rin whispered to me with an irritating smug face.

“But I didn’t interfere with Natsumi-oneechan. What? What is it? Don’t tell me you
can’t stand this kind of thing? You’re really not as good as I thought you were”

(This girl is really…)

But I know what she’s trying to do. She’s trying to incite me like this, to get me to do
something.

“Kijima, I’m sorry. I don’t understand this place either…”

When Shima-san looked up, Rin is tracing a reference book with her finger,
pretending not to know anything about it.

“Oh, yeah, that’s…”

“What’s wrong? You seem a little restless…”

“Don’t worry! I’m fine!”

Shima-san is puzzled.

But in fact, I was thinking of taking Rin into the bathroom and silencing her, but that
would be just what she wanted. And it would be annoying.

(I’ll hold out until closing time… and remember it when it’s all over)
From the speaker of the library, a violin solo “Hotaru no Hikari (Glow of Fireflies)” is
playing, and Shima-san says, “Nn……!” and stretched out.

“It’s closing time, huh… I worked really hard! Hey, Kiji…! Hey, what kind of face are
you making?”

“What…?”

“Your eyes are bleeding like crazy!”

Of course, I’m bloodshot.

I’ve been seduced by a crazy little devil for a long time.

I’ve been acting as the Confinement King, but have I ever been forced to endure so
much?

No, there isn’t! (antonym)

My testes are now swollen. If I try to take a nap, I’m sure I’ll have a wet dream in two
seconds.

Perhaps it’s a side-effect of my constant use of energy drinks from the demon world,
but now my semen production is unbelievable.

The difference in semen production between normal people and me is as great as the
difference between Toyama Prefecture, which has the 17th largest abalone catch,
and Iwate Prefecture, which has the largest!

Furthermore, the reason why I used abalone as an example is because I can no

longer think of anything but erotic things.

I’ve been able to endure the persistent erotic appeals of the little devil’s juniors until
this point because of Shima-san.

Rin, of course, has to take the blame, but Shima-san has to take the blame, too, or my
erection won’t go away.

Perhaps frightened by my unusual state of arousal, Rin’s cheeks twitched as she tried
to leave her seat.

“Ah, ahaha, um… Senpai, it’s almost time for me to come back to the dorm…”

“Do you want to die?”

“Well, if you say it in such a serious tone, I’ll be too scared…”

“W-What? What is it? What’s going on?”

It seems that Shima-san is the only one who can’t grasp the critical situation, like a
small fish in the mouth of a shark.

“…A-Anyway, let’s get out of here”

“Eh, yeah, sure. It’s closing time…”

After letting the two walks ahead of me, I followed them in a super forward leaning
posture (named “Fumio Walk”) because I couldn’t stand up straight due to my
enormous erection.

Then, as soon as we left the library, I took both of them by the hand, dragged them
along, and immediately ran.

“Hey, Kijima!? What’s going on?”

“S-Senpai! W-Wait…”

“Impossible”

The city library is behind the station.

And speaking of behind the station, there’s only one place to go.
That place is La Vie en Rose, which I know, and Shima-san’s cheeks flushed, but she
looked like she wasn’t complaining.

“Geez… you’re really impatient, you know”

“Ahaha… i-it’s not good, isn’t it? right now”

Shima-san’s cheeks are reddening from a lack of understanding, while Rin’s face is
pale from a clear understanding of the situation.

It’s a beautiful contrast.

But, at this point, I’m already on the verge of exploding.

So, without even bothering to check the room, I press the button on the panel and
jump into the elevator with the two of them.

As soon as the elevator doors closed, I unzipped my pants and inserted “my cock into
Rin from the back of her pants”.

“Hyan!?”

“…Eh?”

Rin’s eyes went black and white as she turned her head away.

And Shima-san, who doesn’t understand what’s going on, looks puzzled.

To begin with, Rin had grabbed my hand and used my fingers to finger her like a
vibrator, enjoying herself just before the library closed.

That’s why she is already so wet that it’s no problem for me to pull down her panties
and forcefully penetrate her.

“Aah, aah, aah! Oh, no, so suddenlyyyy! Senpai, that’s terribleeeee!”

I wouldn’t hear her protests.

After all, I’m on the verge of exploding because of her.

Even Shima-san can understand what’s going on if I shove Rin, who’s clutching the
inside wall of the elevator, hard from behind.

“Wait!? Kijima, at least until we get into the room… *Fugu!?*”

Even though she rebuked me, I didn’t listen to her.

But I held back for Shima-san’s sake.

Still, I thrust my cock hard into Rin’s, and I embrace Shima-san’s shoulders and take
her lips.

I’m not going to start out with a romantic kiss.

But an erotic kiss to light up the meth. So, I stick my tongue in, trace her gums, and
rub up and down her mucous membranes with my tongue.
“Nnn! Nn, nn… nhh, fuu, nhh…”

It’s only at first that she shows any sign of resistance.

But soon her eyes behind her glasses are dilated, and she puts her hands around my
neck and starts to flick her tongue in a frustrated manner.

While we doing that, the elevator arrives at the desired floor, and the doors open
with a dumb electronic popping sound.

Even if someone sees it, there’s nothing that can stop me.

But fortunately, there is no one in the hallway.

“Haahn… Kijima… you’re terrible…”

As soon as Shima-san let go of her mouth with an enraptured and debauched

expression, she slumped down as if she had lost her strength.

Rin, on the other hand, writhed violently and let out a whining voice.

“Anh, ahii, s-senpai… ahhn!? I-I can’t walk like this…”

“Shut up!”

*Slap!* I slapped her ass, causing her to shiver and shake her back, as if she had
come lightly. And then–

“Ah, ah… ah, ah…”

She let out a gasp, shaking her legs like a fawn, and slowly walked out of the elevator.

“Ah, ah, anh, d-don’t do that… Hin!? I-If you do that…”

“Come on, the room’s almost here, hang in there”

I twisted one of Rin’s hands behind her back and thrust my hips into her.

And in an unstable position, Rin walks down the hallway while being violently
fucked from behind. Naturally, her steps are slow.

On her each step, Rin’s nectar trickles down the hallway like the crumbs from Hansel
and Gretel.

“Really… Kijima… that’s the work of a devil…”

Even as she says this, Shima-san repeatedly kisses my cheek, as if she can’t stand it.

Right now, I’m poking and prodding Rin, and Shima-san is leaning over me with an
aroused face.

The three of us intertwine like one living thing as we slowly, slowly make our way
down the hallway until we reach a door with a flashing room number.

“Finally… we’re here… hyaaaaah! Ahhhh!”

I turned the knob with trembling hands, opened the door and pressed against Rin,
who fell inside, and I started pistoning as if I were releasing all my strength.

***

“Inomoto-senpai, thank you for your hard work”

When I came back to my office from the interrogation room, there is another person
I knew well sitting at my desk besides Kutaragi.

It’s my junior colleague, Ryoko Terashima.

“Terashima… don’t come here so easily! We haven’t even found Nakamura yet. Stay in
hiding”

“That said… I heard from Kutaragi that the hit-and-run case is related to the victim of
mass disappearance of the track and field club… so I was wondering if there’s a
connection”
“Kutaragi, you’re spouting off investigative information again!”

I glared at him, but Kutaragi smiled without any sign of regret.

“It’s okay, it’s not like I’m leaking information to other departments or outside the
office, it’s just that Terashima insisted that she wants all the information regarding
the disappearance of the track and field club members”

“Yes, I asked Kutaragi-kun to do it”

I shrugged my shoulders with a sigh.

“It’s great that you’re so passionate about your work, but you have to realize that
you’re in a protected position, Terashima”

“Yes, I’m sorry… So, how was the hit-and-run case?”

“I don’t know what to say, but the suspect is in a state of confusion. He claims that he
was attacked by a woman in a full-body rubber suit like Miss M and a dog-eared
maid…”

“Miss M in a full-body rubber suit? How can there be such a thing? I think he should
have a psychological evaluation”

“I guess so…”

Terashima looked as if to say it’s absurd, but that would be a normal reaction.

“Well, Nishida admitted to the hit-and-run. He accidentally bumped the steering

wheel and ran away because he got scared. It’s just a coincidence that the victim is
related to the case”

“Accidental steering?… Is that so?”

Terashima seemed somewhat unconvinced, but she didn’t ask any further questions
about this matter.

“Well, since you’re here. I’ll tell you about the other case… an eyewitness testimony
of Hikaru Teruya has appeared”
“Eh!?”

Terashima’s eyes widened.

“It seems she’s still working with Junichi Kasuya, but whether Anna Teruya is with
her or not is unknown”

“T-That means she hasn’t been seen since she disappeared from the TV station, right?
Where was that? Tokyo?”

“No, Okinawa”

“Okinawa? You got out of there and went there?”

“Well, I don’t think so…”

Kutaragi took over the conversation.

“Because it’s related to the devil”

“Anyway, the Okinawa Prefectural Police is working on it, so we’re waiting to hear
from them. As for you…”

“Me… that means you still have something?”

“Do you remember? The murder of the receptionist, Kutaragi caught the tail of the
person he thought was responsible for the staging of the contract killing”

Terashima turns to Kutaragi with a surprised look on her face.

Kutaragi then puffed his chest with a very annoyed and smug expression.

“It was quite a challenge, though. I tracked down the overseas server used as a
stepping stone and filed a request for disclosure. And it turns out that the person in
question is accessing the site from an Internet cafe in the city”

“And?”

“The name of the person using the computer at that time was a fake. No security
cameras. But the clerk somehow remembered the customer’s name”
“That was a long time ago. How can you trust them?”

“I don’t know… Well, he said he remembered her because she was his type. A petite
young girl with her hair in a twin knot… Of course, it’s impossible to identify her
from this alone, so I’m gathering relevant information now…”
I slam my hips down hard on Rin, who is still lying on the floor at the entrance to the
room.

“Ahn, Senpai! Ah, nnah, hah, nnn!”

“Wait, you’ll have to wait until we’re in bed!”

Shima-san closes the door hurriedly behind me.

Regardless of her disapproval, I violently penetrated the cocky junior in the sleeping-
back position.

“Nnaah!?! I’m being raped! I’m being raped by a beast-senpai, aahih, hii, hiin…”

In fact, it’s nothing short of animalistic. But I’m already overwhelmed.

Rin lets out a high-pitched scream as her s*xual urges take over.

She is being forcibly raped in her clothes, in the Doggy Style. Rin seemed to be
extremely excited by the torment.

“How about it! Rin! It’s because of your incitement that this happened! Apologize!
Apologize to me!”

“Nghaah! But t-this is just a mischievous prank by a cute junior, nhii!? Ahaha, Senpai,
even though you’re an adult, you’re so uncool! Anh, anh…”

“Damn you!”

She’s on the edge herself, but she’s still got the nerve to push me over the edge.

So, I thrust in as hard as I can and turn my hips in a circular motion.

“Hiiiiiii!? N-Nooo! I’m going to be crushed! It’s crushing my uterus! Nooooo! I’m
sorry! I’m sorry! S-Senpai, you’re my favorite, aren’t I, cute, aren’t I, cute! Ah, ah, ah,
hiii!”

The pleasure of having her cervix rubbed by the tip of the glans caused Rin to
wriggle her limbs and let out a scream-like moan.

“Who’s uncool?”

“I-It’s a lie, it’s a lieeee! S-Senpai is so handsome, Senpai is so cool!”

“Really, you’re kind of annoying…”

I never do this with other girls, but in a fit of rage, I grab her by the chin like a camel
clutch and make her turn her head away.

Immediately, Rin screamed and slammed the floor.

“Gyaaaaah! I’m not lying! Senpai, I lwike ywu, I rewlly liwke ywu, I’m hwappy, I-I
undestwand, I’ll marrwy ywu, I’ll marrwy ywu”

“I told you not to get carried away! Am I so sad that I have to marry an onahole?”

As she turned her head back and resumed pumping, Rin cried out like it was the end
of the world.

“Uhiiiiii! I’m sworyy, I’m sworyyyyy! I undetstwand! Odaho! Odaho is enough for me!
Aaahhhh!”

Rin’s mouth opens wide and she squeals as she is roughly tortured.

At this point, her black eyes are already darting in the wrong direction, revealing a
pouting face with no ability to think.

“Come on! I’m gonna cum! You raw onahole!”

Then, as a last spurt, I slam my hips hard.

“Ahhhh, so hard, aah! Ah, I can feel it so much, it feels too good, ah, amazing! Aah,
noo, nhah!”
After an intense pistoning motion, a final thrust is given, and at her deepest point,
my desire is finally released.

*Spurt!* *Spurttt!* *Spurttttttttttt!*

I ejaculated so much that even I was surprised. It’s like when I took my foot off the
hose that I’d been stepping on, and semen overflowed into Rin’s womb with
tremendous force.

“Cumming!? I’m cumming, cumming, cumming, cuuuuummiiiiing!”

Immediately, the cheeky junior climaxed, making a muddy, vulgar sound and
straining herself.

The ejaculation is very long. Intermittently, my cock pulses, staining her insides
white with thick, thick semen.

“Aaah… aaah…”

I looked down at Rin, who is only moaning with a lewd expression on her face, and
let out a sigh.

“Anyway, your punishment is complete…”

“Uwaa…”

I turned around to see Shima-san standing in front of the door, looking shocked.

“Now that it’s all cleaned up… let’s relax in the room”

“Relax… I mean why are you doing this to her?”

“Well, Rin likes this kind of thing. I’m sure she’ll wake up in a while, so just leave her
alone”

“No, that’s really… that’s not a good idea”

“It can’t be helped…”

At Shima-san’s urging, I had no choice but to take Rin in my arms and carry her to
the back of the room.

Then, I tossed her onto the sofa.

“What’s with you, Kijima? You’re so hard on her”

“Well, yeah. Until I graduate, I’ve decided not to be nice to Rin at all. It’s called a
decision”

“I don’t understand”

I couldn’t help but laugh at Shima-san’s cowering, mouth agape.

Among the girls in the harem, Shima-san has a special position for me.

She’s my best friend… I’m sure she wouldn’t like me saying that, but that’s the image
I have of her.

Maybe it’s because of her short cut and refreshing personality, but she gives me a
sense of security that other girls don’t have.

“So, you’re going to thank me for teaching you how to study, right?”

Immediately, Shima-san turned away with a blush on her face.

“Well, well… that’s the deal”

“Well, let me suck your breast first”

“You pervert”

“I want to suck Shima-san’s breast while she’s naked and lap-pillowing me”

“Why did you have to be so specific!?”

As expected of Shima-san, she’s got a great sense of humor.

That’s why it’s so nice to talk with her.

Although Fumio wants to stick his dick in her, he also wants to be told off by her.
“In the first place… there’s no point in sucking my breast, there are more worthwhile
ones like Masaki”

I shrugged my shoulders exaggeratedly.

“You don’t understand. I like the way you bend your body desperately and bring your
rather poor breasts to my mouth”

“Don’t call them poor!”

I can’t believe I’m saying this, but at this point, my tension is already out of control.

Is it better to say that I was at a natural high right after releasing the semen I had
accumulated to the limit? I felt unusually liberated.

“Come on! Shima-san, come on! Hurry! Hurry!”

I took off my clothes, stripped completely naked, and dove onto the bed, beckoning
Shima-san to join me.

“Well… really, I can’t help it”

I can’t say that I’m surprised, but Shima-san is very good-natured to still take care of
me.

And so, she takes of her long skirt, her knitwear, and her underwear shyly.

Then, after pulling her ankles out of the small tangle of panties, Shima-san climbed
onto the bed and sat upright.

“I-It’s a promise, okay…? Come here, come here”

She said shyly, patting her thigh.

Then, I put my head on her thigh and look up at her from below.

Two bulges, not large but taut. Beyond them, I see Shima-san’s face, her cheeks
flushed with embarrassment.

Her eyes are threadbare behind her glasses. Her expression is tense. Apparently, we
had been sitting next to each other all through our first year, but I don’t remember
much about it.

Even though I was crazy about Tashiro-san, I missed such a pretty girl, so I can only
say that my eyes were blind at that time.

“Well, Kijima… as you wish, I’ll entertain you with my breast”

Shima-san bends over and covers me. She’s coming right up to me with her two
bulging, pink buds.

I reach out and grab a breast, sucking on the tip, and she shudders.

“Nnn…”

“*suck suck… * it’s so good, Shima-san’s breast”

When I said this, she raised her eyebrows and let out a frustrated voice.

“In fact, it doesn’t taste like anything…”

“That’s not true, Natsumi-ppai”

“Don’t call me that!”

I lick and suck the pink nursing organ while rubbing the soft bulge like a freshly
made rice cake.

As I alternately tasted her from right to left and left to right, I noticed that her
breathing became more and more ragged.

“Nnnn… K-Kijima, t-this is not good. I feel like I’m gonna be cut off… Nnn…”

She lets out a sweet exhale, and sadly sinks her teeth into her fingers.

“But you have to get used to it, because I’m going to have you wake me up like this
every morning when we start living together”

“Every morning… how much of a mess do you plan to become? Even babies don’t like
breast this much. Ah, don’t bite it…”
When I lightly brushed my teeth against the puckered nipple, Shima-san jolted back.

“Babies bite like this when they don’t get enough milk”

“But you don’t have to bite it… I mean, it never comes out in the first place. Ah, nnn,
nnn!”

“Don’t worry, I’ll make it come out in time”

“Ah, you said a great thing in the heat of the moment”

“You don’t want it?”

“No… I want to say that… B-But make sure you take responsibility”

Shima-san’s expression became more and more melancholy as I continued to bite

them, enjoying her reaction.

Then she lowered her eyebrows and began to complain.

“K-Kijimaa… Don’t do this anymore. I want your cock. Please do it… I want you to do
it now”
After lifting my head from her laps, Natsumi got down on her knees and straddled
my waist.

She then grabbed my still-erect cock, turned it up, and placed it against her secret
part, which were wet from being sucked so hard on her breasts.

“Well then…”

She murmured nervously, cleared her throat, and began to slowly lower her hips.

“Nn… nnn… nnn”

Natsumi’s eyebrows wrinkled up and her cheek distorted as if she is enduring pain.
What she is enduring, of course, is not pain, but its opposite.

Then, as the glans buries itself into the softness of the woman’s hole.

I feel the sensation of the narrow vaginal hole being pushed open. Her vaginal folds
twitched as if welcoming the penetration of the meat stick, wriggling to pull it
deeper and deeper.

“*pant* *pant* This is my way of saying thank you, so today, I’ll take care of
everything”

“Today? But once we start living together, I’m going to ask you to take care of
everything from good morning to good night”

“Nn… idiot, nn… I-I have to take care of the troublesome kid… because she’s not good
at anything”

I’m not going to tell whom she’s talking about.

Then, as we talked about such foolish things, her secret part kept swallowing my
meat stick, and eventually my thing is completely inside her vagina.

“*pant* *pant* it’s too big. The tip came out of the top of my head”

“But it’s not coming out”

“Tsk… you’re not very good at this. I’m waiting for you to make a joke out of me. Give
it back to me. Give it back”

Apparently, she didn’t like my answer.

(I mean, isn’t it strange to make a joke while sticking my dick in?)

“Well then, I’ll move”

Natsumi started to move her hips back and forth slowly with her hands on my chest.

“Nn, ah, nn…”

Her short hair swayed subtly in time with her movements. and the lewd sound of
water splashing echoed through the room.

(She’s gotten really good at it, hasn’t she?)

When I think about it, I am deeply moved.

The awkwardness of the early days is gone, and the piston movement is smooth. The
rippling movement of her hips also very s*xy.

“Nn, nfu… how’s it? Does my hips feel good to you? Nn, nnn…”

Natsumi asks with a slightly cherry-red face while pushing up her glasses with her
fingertips, which are about to slip down with the up-and-down motion.

“It’s the best, to say the least”

I reply, and she smiles happily.

“Haha, that’s right, that’s right!”

I’m not flattered, but it sure feels good. I’m sure she’ll make me cum soon.

But that’s not right.

That’s not what I’m looking for from Natsumi.

I want to see Natsumi panic, get flustered, get embarrassed, and become aroused by
the erotic experience.

And so, I suddenly sit up and hug Shima-san.

“Wait!? Hey! I told you I’ll take care of everything! You don’t have to…”

“But, this is more like two lovers, isn’t it?”

I silenced Shima-san by forcibly taking her lips, and began to intertwine my tongue
with hers.

“L-lover, nnn… nfu *slurp* *lick… * nmuu *slurp… * chu, fuuuha”

We kissed passionately, and I began to thrust upwards, using the springs of the bed
to hold her in a face-to-face position.

“Nnnn!? Nnnnnnn! Puha, ah, no, s-so suddenly, aah! Nnn, s-so intense, ah, aaaaaah!”

Natsumi’s slender body bounced on top of me while she sat on her knees.

She clung to me with her legs entwined around my waist with a look of pleasure on
her face, and continued to receive the impact from below.

“It’s no good, hiii!? Y-You’re not supposed to h-hit me! I-If you hit me like that, ah, ah,
ah…”

I’m not getting hit. But I’m hitting her.

And while I poke her, I’m hugging her tightly and thrusting at her from a different
angle than usual.

(If I keep developing her like this, I might be able to make her so slutty that she’ll
come instantly just by being inserted…)
It’s quite fun.

It’s great that she’s cheerful, caring, and loved by everyone, but in bed, she’s so wild.

“Ah, K-Kijima, it’s no good, nnn! I-If you do this, nhaa!? I-I’m going crazy, ah, haah,
nnn!”

“It’s okay to go crazy. If it’s a thank you, I’d be happier if you show me how you’re
feeling than if you do everything for me”

As if to prove my words, I started to move my hips faster.

“Hiiii!? Ahhh, noo! Aah, amazing, haah! Hyaaah, it’s coming, it’s coming! Naah,
Kijimaa, Kijimaa, ahhhn!”

Natsumi clung desperately to me and cried in a sweet, dripping voice. Her short hair
is swaying, and she doesn’t have time to fix her glasses, which have slipped down to
the top of her nose.

“Really, it’s no good if you do this to me… Aah! Ah, geez! That’s enough! Do what you
want, if you want, make me feel more, make me crazy!”

She easily opens up. But I want to push her even harder.

(It’s not like she’s a masochist, but for some reason, Natsumi tickles my sadist side…)

“Well, how about this?”

I stop moving up and down, and start making gentle circles with my hips.

“Kuhiiiiiii! Ah, aga… gigi…”

Immediately, she tenses up, her eyes widening and her teeth clenching.

As I rubbed the tip of my glans up and down her innermost region, her reaction
changed dramatically.

When I slide my hips sideways, her clitoris is also rubbed at the same time, which
increases the pleasure even more.
“Come on, you can feel it more”

“Gghh… hih… ah, no good, this is too much, I feel too much… gghh… ah, aah, kuh…”

She must be really feeling it. After all, she claws at my back. It hurts, but I’m glad
she’s feeling it.

And as if every pore in her body had opened up, her body is covered in sweat, and
her whole body is turning pink.

“What, what is this… t-t-this is too much…”

I then took her lips again and twined my tongue with hers.

I also kissed her deeply, rubbing her cervix. And it seems that Shima-san’s ability to
think is almost zero.

“Ah… Kijimaa, I like you… It feels so good…”

When I saw Natsumi’s eyes, I couldn’t tell where she is looking. Still, she is drooling
shamelessly and keeps moving her tongue.

(Natsumi always came easily… maybe it’s time to finish her off…)

“Then, I’ll make you cum pleasantly”

I put all my strength into my arms hugging Natsumi, and give her a full-on pistoning.

As I thrust and thrust, Natsumi’s face is in a state of debauchery, and she screams out
in a raspy voice.

“Nnaah, it’s good, it feels so good, please cum, please cum inside me, ahh, aahh…”

“Then, I’ll fill you up. I’m cumming, Natsumi!”

And then, following my ejaculatory urges, I poured hot white liquid into the deepest
part of her.

*spurtt!* *spurtttt!*
“Nhaaah! I’m cumming, I’m cummiiiinnngg!”

Natsumi screams out her climax and squeezes my hands and legs tightly.

The tightening of her vaginal flesh made me distort my expression.

The pulsing rage of my semen shot out intermittently, filling her narrow
reproductive organs.

Then, after I squirted every last drop into her womb and enjoyed the afterglow of her
vagina for a while.

I looked at the clock and saw that it was now around nineteen o’clock. The night is
still long.

(Maybe I’ll take a shower before Natsumi wakes up…)

“Senpai!”

I lay Natsumi down on the bed after she passes out with her climax, and Rin hugs me
from behind.

“What… you’re awake?”

“Nishishi… I heard you. It seems you won’t be nice to me until graduation. Until
graduation… right?”

Apparently, she was pretending to be unconscious and was listening my

conversation with Shima-san.

“Yes, but after graduation, I won’t be able to see your face anymore”

I told her bluntly, and Rin looked into my face with a grin.

“Here we go again… A man’s tsundere is not cute, you know? Well, I understand. I’ll
make you fall in love with my body before then!”

◇ ◇ ◇

“President! President Kitou, I got an appointment with President Kijima of KKO”

“When?”

“Next Tuesday, it’s going to be at her office”

“That’s good”

I look at the clock, and it’s just past nineteen.

I thought about taking him to a cabaret club and rewarding him for his hard work.

After all, it’s not easy for a small company like ours to get an appointment with a big
company’s office.

But if I could get into their pockets, the rewards would be great.

“Starting tomorrow, gather information on President Kijima, and find out as much as
possible about her weaknesses”

The ex-president is a former AV who was all over the magazines for a while.

She may be high and mighty, but she’s just an AV star. If I hit her, I’m sure there’ll be
plenty of dust.

All I have to do is corrupt her and use her as a springboard for my own rise to power.

“Oh, by the way, President… about that…”

“About what?”

“You know, the girl in basketball…”

“Oh, that thing…”

“It seems Nishida messed up on that”

“What did you say? Damn… he’s useless. Anyway, all we have to do is deal with that
first-year kid, right? Think of something to do”
“Senpai, can you give me a ride back to the dorm?”

“Shut up and just go home. Shoo!”

As soon as we left the hotel, Rin started to make sweet demands.

Shima-san scratched her cheek with her fingertip and smiled.

“You’re really hard on Rin-chan”

“This girl is okay”

But Rin, who usually puffs up her cheeks, opens her mouth with an unusual grin
today.

“Well, it looks like this kind of thing will last until Senpai graduated, so I’ll put up
with it for now”

“After graduation, we won’t have any relationship anymore”

“Yes, yes, I understand”

As I bit down on my bitterness at being rebuffed, Rin turned towards Shima-san.

“So, Natsumi-oneechan. Senpai is a seriously lecherous monster and Okuri-okami[1],

so be careful with him!” (“gentleman” who escorts a woman home, only to make a
pass at her)

“What kind of Okuri-okami who escort people back from the hotel…!?”

After watching Rin walk away with a fluttered hand, I pull Shima-san’s hand and go
into the alleyway.
Then, after summoning “the door”, we stepped into “the Confinement King’s
Bedroom”.

Of course, we didn’t intend to go straight to bed again, but instead sent Shima-san
straight home by the <Back Door>.

After all, I held Rin and Shima-san alternately all night long.

Besides, Shima-san is so exhausted that she has dark circles under her eyes, and
more than that, I can’t keep a student, who is taking an exam, in custody forever.

After all, she must pass the exam otherwise I’m in trouble.

However, conditioned reflexes are truly frightening. Because as soon as the two of us
stepped into “the Confinement King’s Bedroom”, the atmosphere became like, “Are
we going to do it?”. Really, I felt that it’s quite bad that the atmosphere turned into
something like that.

And looking at the time display on my phone, it is just after twelve o’clock.

It is also rare that I am alone in this bedroom.

So, taking this rare opportunity, I decided to lie down on the bed and get some rest.

Perhaps it’s because I’ve been consuming energy drinks from the demon world on a
daily basis, but recently I’ve hardly needed any sleep, but that doesn’t mean I can’t
sleep. If I close my eyes, my consciousness will fall into darkness instantly.

***

How long have I slept?

“Nn… Nnn… I’m hungry…”

After a few hours of dozing, I got out of bed and went to the dining room, feeling
hungry.

“I wish someone is here…”

To be honest, I don’t really like to eat alone.

After all, I’m enjoying a lively lunch at school with my three favorite princesses, but
before this summer, I’ve been eating lunch at school all by myself.

If possible, I would like to have someone to enjoy lunch with.

As I stepped into the dining room, two women chatting at a table at the far end
turned their heads toward me.

“Tsk…”

However, as soon as Kyoko saw me, her cheeks twisted in displeasure and she
clicked her tongue.

“Ufufu, although you’re happy until now, but when you hide your embarrassment, it’s
so cute”

And as if to make fun of her, Chihiro poked her cheek.

The president of the entertainment agency KKO — Chihiro Kaneko (self-proclaimed

Kijima).

“A-Are you kidding me!? I’m not hiding my embarrassment! I-I’m just saying I don’t
like him!”

“Yes, yes!”

Kyoko kicks the chair and stands up while shouting. But Chihiro chuckles and
shushes her.

“Chihiro, huh? I see, you came”

“Yes”

When I called out to Chihiro, leaving Kyoko, who is gnashing her teeth in disgust, she
smiled at me.

Currently, Kyoko is wearing a mini-skirt maid’s uniform that makes me chuckle,

while Chihiro is wearing a gray pantsuit that gives off the vibe of a professional.

The two of them are so mismatched, but I remember that Chihiro and Kyoko used to
talk to each other a lot when Chihiro was staying here before and after the Death
Game.

And judging from their current exchange, it seems that they are still on good terms.

“Since you’re here, have dinner with me, Chihiro. Kyoko, can you give me some food?”

When I asked, Kyoko’s cheeks twisted in annoyance.

“Tsk, I’m going to serve you something really bad! Prepare yourself!”

“Haha… I’ll take as much as I can eat”

Well, despite her words, I’m not worried about it.

Moreover, Kyoko is still in a state of [Subjugated].

And so, I sat down on the seat across from Chihiro.

“Are you off today?”

“No, I had a photo shoot for Aoi-san in the morning, but it ended earlier than I
expected…”

“Aoi-san… ah, Kayama-san’s mother”

Regarding Aoi Umidori-san, I heard that her natural character has become very
popular and she has recently been featured in many variety shows.

I thought Fujiwara’s Papa would be very happy to hear that, but he is not.

According to what I heard from Fujiwara-san, he had a tough time with a major
comedian who made a rude comment to her, and tried to expel him from the
entertainment industry.

“I came here to ask Kyoko-san about her trip to the hot springs a while ago, and she
said she had a great time. Kyoko-san also looked so excited when she was talking to
you”

As soon as Chihiro said that, the sound of something being thrown out echoed from
the kitchen.

“N-No, it’s not! I’m not excited! D-Don’t say random things like that! You idiot!
Stupid!”

Kyoko leans forward from the counter and starts screaming.

She’s trying to hide her embarrassment, but can’t she do anything about the fact that
her vocabulary of swear words is on par with elementary school boys?

As she rants and raves, Chihiro, who smiles mischievously, suddenly looks into my
eyes, clears her throat, and turns serious.

“By the way… it’s about that person called Kitou, the President of the event company
you asked about the other day…”

I had asked Chihiro to investigate a man named Kitou, who seemed to be the
mastermind that Ryoko had heard about from the man named Nishida who had hit
Saori-chan, because he was said to be the President of an event company in Tokyo.

“Did you find out anything?”

“Yes, about Takeru Kitou. He’s the president of Frontier Pro, a small event company.
They have four employees, and they had some business dealings with KKO’s former
company, First Beauty Office, when President Kurashima was in charge…”

“That’s great Chihiro, you’re so quick”

“To tell you the truth, I didn’t need to look it up, after all he had been asking me for
an appointment since the other day…”

“Is that so?”

That’s quite a coincidence, but quite convenient.

“Yes, the purpose of the meeting was to propose an event plan, so I thought I might
be able to find out something… Therefore, I took the liberty of setting up a meeting
for Tuesday night, the day after tomorrow”

“Well, then, I’ll join too. As a President’s secretary, Fumijima Pheasant Man”
I guess she thought I’d say that. But, Chihiro gave a small nod. And around the same
time, Kyoko brought two platters.

“Here you go! Sorry for the wait!”

On the plate is a large omelet with rice.

I thought it looked unusually common for a dish served at this dining room, but on
top of the rice omelet in front of me, there is a word “Die” written in ketchup.

As Kyoko’s mouth twisted in triumph, I told her with a sigh.

“Kyoko… I’m not looking for any more tsundere member, okay?”

“I’m not a tsundere!!”

***

On Sunday evening.

I, Kizuna Tateoka, visited an internet cafe two stations away from home for the first
time in a long time.

Shiratori-senpai found out what I’ve been doing, and though I couldn’t undo what
I’ve done, I was hoping that I could somehow cover my tracks before the police found
out.

But as soon as I entered the place…

“Aaah!! Wait, w-what did you really do? Is everything okay? If it’s okay with you, I’ll
help you”

A pig-nosed clerk came running out from the counter and suddenly said that.

“Eh? What? What are you doing? All of a sudden!”

I retreated involuntarily, but the clerk grabbed my hand with his sweaty hand and
confronted me with his face.

“T-The other day, the police came and asked me a l-lot of questions. D-Did you do
something wrong? I-If it’s okay with you, I-I’ll help you!”

“The police?”

“Y-Yes! T-They told me to call them if y-you come”

“I-I don’t k-know… I don’t know what you’re talking about!”

I shake off the clerk’s disgusting hand and run out of the place.

“Oh! You, w-wait a minute! I-I’m going to c-call the police!”

I hear the sound of a smartphone shutter behind me. But that’s okay. He only took a
picture of my back. He doesn’t have my face.

Most likely, the clerk wanted me to do something indecent if I didn’t want him to tell
the police. No kidding.

Desperately, I ran through the station gates and onto the platform, jumping onto a
train that just happened to be running into the station.

“Fuh…”

I let out a big breath, and the window in front of me fogged up a little.

(…The police have reached this far. The clerk will probably call the cops… and even if
it’s just my back, he had taken a picture of me… I’ll have to get rid of my clothes…)

Right now, I feel as if I’m being slowly strangled with cotton. And I feel as if my
fingertips are getting cold.

(Really… I guess I’m done hesitating… Shiratori-senpai said Kijima-san is already set
the groundwork…)
On Monday morning, I picked up Saori-chan from her house as usual.

“Don’t be shy”

“B-But, onii-chan…”

Saori-chan showed an apologetic expression as I snatched her bag from her

shoulder.

“I have to do something like an onii-chan once in a while”

“Uh… t-thanks”

She says she’s fine, but it’s only been a few days since she was hit by a motorcycle.

The gauze on her cheek is painful, and her sprained leg looks a little limp.

If Torture is here, I would have asked her to treat her secretly in the middle of the
night, but that’s not possible now.

Currently, we are on a familiar morning road in the countryside.

Maybe she’s too short-handed without her bag, Saori-chan picks up the hem of my
blazer and steps behind me, looking somewhat embarrassed.

“S-Somehow… it’s like when we go to school in a group…”

“Haha, do you want to hold my hand?”

“T-That’s a little embarrassing… O-Onii-chan”

As we walked along, we eventually met up with Hanabusa-san.

She must have arrived a while ago. And when we reached the arranged meeting
place, she rushed towards us.

“O-Onii-san, thank you so much for your help!”

“No problem, don’t worry about it. You’re Saori-chan’s precious friend, after all”

Apparently, Hanabusa-san is a polite girl.

She bowed her head and whispered to Saori-chan apologetically, and Saori-chan
shook her head with a wry smile.

Although I felt that Saori-chan didn’t need to be so considerate since it wasn’t like we
were taking a detour, I also felt that it was this kind of personality that made Saori-
chan, who was more reserved, get along so well with her.

For me, going to school with two such cute junior high school students is not a bad
thing, but rather a win-win situation.

Then, as we walked side by side, I realized that Hanabusa-san is quite short for a
basketball player.

I guess she is about the same height as Saori-chan.

Like the other day, she had her bangs pinned up with two hairpins, and her hair is
tied up in an elastic band at the back.

She looks more charming than beautiful.

She doesn’t have any of the intimidation that Tashiro-san or Teruya-san have, and the
way her large eyes move around reminds me of a small animal.

According to what Ryoko learned from the culprit, the target was not Saori-chan, but
Hanabusa-san.

I’d like to ask her about this idea, but I’m afraid to ask her face to face right now.

(For now, I’ll have to meet this Kitou guy first…)

“Well, shall we go?”

““Yes”“

I call out to them, and they smile and nod to each other.

At this point, it’s just a peaceful morning.

I had no idea that a little trouble would be waiting for us later.

***

I, Kizuna Tachioka, am hiding in a bush in a children’s park in a residential area,

waiting for “Fumio Kijima”.

As instructed by Shiratori-senpai.

If the information she gave me is correct, Fumio Kijima should be passing through
here soon.

(…I can’t believe I’m relying on the enemy)

But to be honest, I’m not sure if I’m disappointed.

Because it doesn’t feel real.

My brother told me that “Fumio Kijima” was a bad guy, and he was determined to
grab his tail. That’s why he’s looking for allies and is currently traveling to Fukuoka.

But for me, Kobayashi is the more unforgivable person who seduced Minami-
oneechan, and I have little contact with “Fumio Kijima”.

Shiratori-senpai said that Fumio Kijima was indeed the kidnapper, but what
happened to my brother was his own fault, he just got revenge. That’s what she said.

However, I still don’t know how to digest it at all.

It’s early in the morning in a residential area, so there are not many pedestrians, but
there are a few people going to work and students going to school.

And now the sight of a female student squatting in a planting at this early hour
seemed to be conspicuous, and people who noticed me walked past with curious
looks on their faces.

(There he is!)

Across the street, I saw the figure of “Fumio Kijima”.

I’ve seen him once before at a fast food restaurant, and I wouldn’t mistake him for
anyone else.

But…

(Eh? Why… is there an ugly girl with me?)

Shiratori-senpai had told me in advance that Moribe-san, a quiet girl in my class, was
with him.

But for some reason, there is another girl from the other class walking with them
today, an ugly girl from the third class.

I only know her face and her nickname, but does that mean she’s also a victim of
“Fumio Kijima”?

(Kuh… he’s a monster with s*xual desires, just like Shiratori-senpai said)

But there’s no turning back now.

So, just as “Fumio Kijima” passed by the park, I suddenly jumped out of the bushes
and clung to his arm.

“Good morning! Nii nii~❤”

***

I attacked first with a stupid tone and a big smile on my face.

Kijima’s face at that moment is a masterpiece.

It’s like a pigeon got hit by a peashooter… or should I say an ICBM?

“Eh? Huh? Huh?”

His eyes widened in surprise, and he went completely rigid.

“Ehehe! Surprised? I’m Kizuna, Nii nii’s new little sister! Ehehe❤”

“What’s a new little sister?” I asked myself-commenting in my mind while looking up

and appealing to him like a cute girl. I have no choice but to flatter him with all my
might.

This is the only way left for me to survive.

As soon as I thought that, the words of Shiratori-senpai came to my mind.

–‘I’m not trying to expose you. Kizuna is my cute junior. I’d like to help you somehow]

That day when she found out about the exchange murder.

Shiratori-senpai whispered to me in the most gentle voice I’ve ever heard.

“What… what does that mean?”

“Well, there’s only one person who can protect Kizuna from the police, and I’m going to
tell you how to get into his good graces”

At first, I didn’t understand what she was saying.

I thought I was going to be turned in to the police, so I just looked up at senpai in fear.

“Fumio Kijima, that’s the guy that Kizuna’s idiot brother fought with and ended up
getting beaten to a pulp without even being able to grab his tail. Even the police can’t
touch that guy”

“You… you want me to betray my onii-chan?”

“No, no, no. I’m doing this for your idiot brother, too”

I have no idea what she was talking about.

But, when I was confused, Shiratori-senpai told me in a tone of voice like a child telling
a story.
“I’m not going to tell you who Kijima is… Just that you’re dealing with the wrong
person. I realized it in the middle and kept a good distance so as not to antagonize him,
but the two Detective JKs overstepped their bounds and fell prey to Fumio Kijima”

“I-Is that so?”

“Yes. It looks like Kizuna’s idiot brother is still planning to antagonize him, but there’s
no way he can win. If things go on like this, he’s going to be killed and become dog food,
but as long as Kizuna can win over “Fumio Kijima”, you might be able to at least beg for
your idiot brother life”

I wonder what kind of monster Fumio Kijima is, that the detective JK fell prey to him
and made Shiratori-senpai say this much.

“And… Fumio Kijima is kind to women who fall in love with him. So if you take
advantage of him, he can protect you from the police. He might even let your idiot
brother off the hook. But, he’ll screw you real bad. He’s a s*x fiend, after all”

“Huh!? W-Wouldn’t it be better to get caught by the police?”

“Wait, just hear me out, there is one way to make Fumio Kijima do everything in his
power to protect you, and won’t even touch you. I know one girl who is in that position.
You just have to follow her example”

“There’s someone like that?”

“Yes, a junior in the track & field club. Her name is Saori Moribe. She’s in Kijima’s little
sister’s position, but Kijima seems to be overly strict about it and doesn’t want to touch
her once she’s in his little sister’s position. And he tries to protect her with all his might”

“What’s that?”

“Kizuna, if it’s okay with you, I’ll help you with Kijima. I will introduce you as my sister”

All I could think was that she was crazy.

“That’s ridiculous…”

But then, Shiratori-senpai came face to face with me, right under my puzzled nose.
“Kizuna… even if I don’t do anything about it, the police are already grabbing your tail.
You’re already screwed. So, I’m trying to give you a way out of this. What choice do you
have?”

I’m really screwed… really screwed.

I don’t know what’s going to happen to my brother, but at least if the police catch me,
I’m done. It’s over.

“You can use Fumio Kijima to your advantage. Once you’re in his little sister’s position,
you’ll be safe from the police investigation, and he’ll do his best to protect you from
other crises”

“I-Isn’t… that like a parasite?”

“Haha, that’s a good way to put it. So, why not? You will become his parasitic little
sister”

***

(Yes, I’m going to be a parasite sister!)

While repeating this in my head, I rub my cheek against Fumio Kijima’s arm.

“Ehehe! Kizuna-tan love Nii Nii so much ❤, love love ❤”

But there was someone who grabbed my hand and tried to pull it away. It’s Busako.

“Ta, Tachioka-san, get off from him! W-What do you think you’re doing! Kijima-san is
Saori’s onii-san!”

“Hey, get your hands off me!”

I swear in my stomach, “You’re an outsider and you shouldn’t interfere”. Then, looking
up, I complained to Fumio Kijima.

“You’ve heard from Shiratori-senpai, haven’t you? Nii Nii!”

“Oh… the girl from the talk? W-Well, I thought I turned her down, but…”
“Don’t…”

I pretend to be heartbroken and poke a finger in my own eye. It hurts like hell. But I put
up with it, put pressure on my eyes, and squeeze out tears with all my might.

Don’t worry, I’ve already given myself extra drops just in case something like this
happens. If I don’t cry now, everything will be over.

When I shed tears, Kijima started to get flustered.

“No, no, um… d-don’t cry”

It’s not just Kijima. Moribe-san is also flustered, as if she doesn’t know what to do.

(Okay, one more push!)

But Busako raised her voice.

“You can’t lie and cry! Onii-san! Saori is the only little sister you have!”

(Don’t interrupt me, you outsider! What the hell are you doing?)

Anyway, Busako is too much of a hindrance.

(Maybe I should start over… I’ll consult Shiratori-senpai.)

However, it’s not fun to just retreat. I need to leave some kind of mark.

“Then, Nii nii! See you later ❤”

“Eh… ah…”

“Huh!?”

I decided to give Kijima a kiss on the cheek, and ran off as fast as I could.

As I ran, I turned around to see Kijima in a daze with his hand on his cheek and Moribe-
san looking like she was about to cry. Behind them, Busako is raising her hands in the
air and screaming.
As usual, Shiratori-san is still active in the dark www.

There’s a new project in the works. It’s kind of Boku no Hero, but with an adult twist.
The table of contents can be found in here.

***

On Monday morning, I picked up Saori-chan from her house as usual.

“Don’t be shy”

“B-But, onii-chan…”

Saori-chan showed an apologetic expression as I snatched her bag from her

shoulder.

“I have to do something like an onii-chan once in a while”

“Uh… t-thanks”

She says she’s fine, but it’s only been a few days since she was hit by a motorcycle.

The gauze on her cheek is painful, and her sprained leg looks a little limp.

If Torture is here, I would have asked her to treat her secretly in the middle of the
night, but that’s not possible now.

Currently, we are on a familiar morning road in the countryside.

Maybe she’s too short-handed without her bag, Saori-chan picks up the hem of my
blazer and steps behind me, looking somewhat embarrassed.

“S-Somehow… it’s like when we go to school in a group…”

“Haha, do you want to hold my hand?”

“T-That’s a little embarrassing… O-Onii-chan”

As we walked along, we eventually met up with Hanabusa-san.

She must have arrived a while ago. And when we reached the arranged meeting
place, she rushed towards us.

“O-Onii-san, thank you so much for your help!”

“No problem, don’t worry about it. You’re Saori-chan’s precious friend, after all”

Apparently, Hanabusa-san is a polite girl.

She bowed her head and whispered to Saori-chan apologetically, and Saori-chan
shook her head with a wry smile.

Although I felt that Saori-chan didn’t need to be so considerate since it wasn’t like we
were taking a detour, I also felt that it was this kind of personality that made Saori-
chan, who was more reserved, get along so well with her.

For me, going to school with two such cute junior high school students is not a bad
thing, but rather a win-win situation.

Then, as we walked side by side, I realized that Hanabusa-san is quite short for a
basketball player.

I guess she is about the same height as Saori-chan.

Like the other day, she had her bangs pinned up with two hairpins, and her hair is
tied up in an elastic band at the back.

She looks more charming than beautiful.

She doesn’t have any of the intimidation that Tashiro-san or Teruya-san have, and the
way her large eyes move around reminds me of a small animal.

According to what Ryoko learned from the culprit, the target was not Saori-chan, but
Hanabusa-san.

I’d like to ask her about this idea, but I’m afraid to ask her face to face right now.

(For now, I’ll have to meet this Kitou guy first…)

“Well, shall we go?”

““Yes”“

I call out to them, and they smile and nod to each other.

At this point, it’s just a peaceful morning.

I had no idea that a little trouble would be waiting for us later.

◇ ◇ ◇

I, Kizuna Tachioka, am hiding in a bush in a children’s park in a residential area,

waiting for “Fumio Kijima”.

As instructed by Shiratori-senpai.

If the information she gave me is correct, Fumio Kijima should be passing through
here soon.

(…I can’t believe I’m relying on the enemy)

But to be honest, I’m not sure if I’m disappointed.

Because it doesn’t feel real.

My brother told me that “Fumio Kijima” was a bad guy, and he was determined to
grab his tail. That’s why he’s looking for allies and is currently traveling to Fukuoka.

But for me, Kobayashi is the more unforgivable person who seduced Minami-
oneechan, and I have little contact with “Fumio Kijima”.

Shiratori-senpai said that Fumio Kijima was indeed the kidnapper, but what
happened to my brother was his own fault, he just got revenge. That’s what she said.

However, I still don’t know how to digest it at all.

It’s early in the morning in a residential area, so there are not many pedestrians, but
there are a few people going to work and students going to school.

And now the sight of a female student squatting in a planting at this early hour
seemed to be conspicuous, and people who noticed me walked past with curious
looks on their faces.

(There he is!)

Across the street, I saw the figure of “Fumio Kijima”.

I’ve seen him once before at a fast food restaurant, and I wouldn’t mistake him for
anyone else.

But…

(Eh? Why… is there an ugly girl with me?)

Shiratori-senpai had told me in advance that Moribe-san, a quiet girl in my class, was
with him.

But for some reason, there is another girl from the other class walking with them
today, an ugly girl from the third class.

I only know her face and her nickname, but does that mean she’s also a victim of
“Fumio Kijima”?

(Kuh… he’s a monster with s*xual desires, just like Shiratori-senpai said)

But there’s no turning back now.

So, just as “Fumio Kijima” passed by the park, I suddenly jumped out of the bushes
and clung to his arm.

“Good morning! Nii nii~❤”

I attacked first with a stupid tone and a big smile on my face.

Kijima’s face at that moment is a masterpiece.

It’s like a pigeon got hit by a peashooter… or should I say an ICBM?

“Eh? Huh? Huh?”

His eyes widened in surprise, and he went completely rigid.

“Ehehe! Surprised? I’m Kizuna, Nii nii’s new little sister! Ehehe❤”

“What’s a new little sister?” I asked myself-commenting in my mind while looking up

and appealing to him like a cute girl. I have no choice but to flatter him with all my
might.

This is the only way left for me to survive.

As soon as I thought that, the words of Shiratori-senpai came to my mind.

–‘I’m not trying to expose you. Kizuna is my cute junior. I’d like to help you somehow]

That day when she found out about the exchange murder.

Shiratori-senpai whispered to me in the most gentle voice I’ve ever heard.

“What… what does that mean?”

“Well, there’s only one person who can protect Kizuna from the police, and I’m going to
tell you how to get into his good graces”

At first, I didn’t understand what she was saying.

I thought I was going to be turned in to the police, so I just looked up at senpai in fear.

“Fumio Kijima, that’s the guy that Kizuna’s idiot brother fought with and ended up
getting beaten to a pulp without even being able to grab his tail. Even the police can’t
touch that guy”

“You… you want me to betray my onii-chan?”

“No, no, no. I’m doing this for your idiot brother, too”

I have no idea what she was talking about.

But, when I was confused, Shiratori-senpai told me in a tone of voice like a child telling
a story.

“I’m not going to tell you who Kijima is… Just that you’re dealing with the wrong
person. I realized it in the middle and kept a good distance so as not to antagonize him,
but the two Detective JKs overstepped their bounds and fell prey to Fumio Kijima”

“I-Is that so?”

“Yes. It looks like Kizuna’s idiot brother is still planning to antagonize him, but there’s
no way he can win. If things go on like this, he’s going to be killed and become dog food,
but as long as Kizuna can win over “Fumio Kijima”, you might be able to at least beg for
your idiot brother life”

I wonder what kind of monster Fumio Kijima is, that the detective JK fell prey to him
and made Shiratori-senpai say this much.

“And… Fumio Kijima is kind to women who fall in love with him. So if you take
advantage of him, he can protect you from the police. He might even let your idiot
brother off the hook. But, he’ll screw you real bad. He’s a s*x fiend, after all”

“Huh!? W-Wouldn’t it be better to get caught by the police?”

“Wait, just hear me out, there is one way to make Fumio Kijima do everything in his
power to protect you, and won’t even touch you. I know one girl who is in that position.
You just have to follow her example”

“There’s someone like that?”

“Yes, a junior in the track & field club. Her name is Saori Moribe. She’s in Kijima’s little
sister’s position, but Kijima seems to be overly strict about it and doesn’t want to touch
her once she’s in his little sister’s position. And he tries to protect her with all his might”

“What’s that?”

“Kizuna, if it’s okay with you, I’ll help you with Kijima. I will introduce you as my sister”

All I could think was that she was crazy.

“That’s ridiculous…”

But then, Shiratori-senpai came face to face with me, right under my puzzled nose.

“Kizuna… even if I don’t do anything about it, the police are already grabbing your tail.
You’re already screwed. So, I’m trying to give you a way out of this. What choice do you
have?”

I’m really screwed… really screwed.

I don’t know what’s going to happen to my brother, but at least if the police catch me,
I’m done. It’s over.

“You can use Fumio Kijima to your advantage. Once you’re in his little sister’s position,
you’ll be safe from the police investigation, and he’ll do his best to protect you from
other crises”

“I-Isn’t… that like a parasite?”

“Haha, that’s a good way to put it. So, why not? You will become his parasitic little
sister”

◇ ◇ ◇

(Yes, I’m going to be a parasite sister!)

While repeating this in my head, I rub my cheek against Fumio Kijima’s arm.

“Ehehe! Kizuna-tan love Nii Nii so much ❤, love love ❤”

But there was someone who grabbed my hand and tried to pull it away. It’s Busako.

“Ta, Tachioka-san, get off from him! W-What do you think you’re doing! Kijima-san is
Saori’s onii-san!”

“Hey, get your hands off me!”

I swear in my stomach, “You’re an outsider and you shouldn’t interfere”. Then, looking
up, I complained to Fumio Kijima.

“You’ve heard from Shiratori-senpai, haven’t you? Nii Nii!”

“Oh… the girl from the talk? W-Well, I thought I turned her down, but…”

“Don’t…”
I pretend to be heartbroken and poke a finger in my own eye. It hurts like hell. But I put
up with it, put pressure on my eyes, and squeeze out tears with all my might.

Don’t worry, I’ve already given myself extra drops just in case something like this
happens. If I don’t cry now, everything will be over.

When I shed tears, Kijima started to get flustered.

“No, no, um… d-don’t cry”

It’s not just Kijima. Moribe-san is also flustered, as if she doesn’t know what to do.

(Okay, one more push!)

But Busako raised her voice.

“You can’t lie and cry! Onii-san! Saori is the only little sister you have!”

(Don’t interrupt me, you outsider! What the hell are you doing?)

Anyway, Busako is too much of a hindrance.

(Maybe I should start over… I’ll consult Shiratori-senpai.)

However, it’s not fun to just retreat. I need to leave some kind of mark.

“Then, Nii nii! See you later ❤”

“Eh… ah…”

“Huh!?”

I decided to give Kijima a kiss on the cheek, and ran off as fast as I could.

As I ran, I turned around to see Kijima in a daze with his hand on his cheek and Moribe-
san looking like she was about to cry. Behind them, Busako is raising her hands in the
air and screaming.

As usual, Shiratori-san is still active in the dark www.

There’s a new project in the works. It’s kind of Boku no Hero, but with an adult twist.
The table of contents can be found in here.
In the seat next to me, Camilia rests her cheek on the desk.

Her golden hair reflected the morning sun, creating a beautiful scene like a painting.

But the words spilled from her lips…

“It’s dull…”

I wish it wasn’t that.

Well, the start of the school day is still a long way away, and in the early morning, not
many students are yet in the classroom.

For someone who said +It’s dull+, she was early to school.

Well, she probably rode in the car of her sister who is a coach of the track & field
club. Because the track & field club is supposed to have morning practice.

“Minami, why are you here so early?”

“Maybe it’s a habit… but I don’t like coming to school early only when I have to check
my belongings”

“…You’re so serious”

I chuckle and look down at the piece of paper in my hand.

It’s a piece of loose leaf cut in half.

It was thrown into the opinion box a while ago.

The sender is unknown.

But it’s clearly written by a girl in round letters, and the content is…

{A first-year student is being bullied by a second-year student on the girls’ basketball

club}

Well.

(Since Takata Iinchou is no longer with us… I have to take care of the situation)

Considering what’s happening to me, I don’t have the time to worry about other
people’s problems, still…

At that time, I thought I was being embraced by Kobayashi-sensei, but before I knew
it, it turned out to be Fumio Kijima, the ugly captain (Busaiku) of the next class.

I was violated as much as Kijima wanted, and I lost my desire and said that I would
love that ugly guy for the rest of my life.

Meanwhile, Kobayashi-sensei is hospitalized after being stabbed by an unknown

man. I heard that it was hopeless for him to teach again.

And now, I was under strict orders from Kijima to come to the school whenever I was
called, but somehow I felt that I had to obey him.

It may be that there is no big difference between Kobayashi-sensei and Kijima,

except for their faces, but it is not so easy to separate them.

(I don’t care about myself… I’m a member of the Public Morals Committee, I have to
do my job…)

According to what I’ve heard over the past few days, there is definitely some bullying
going on in the girls’ basketball club.

The girl being bullied is a first-year student named Ayame Hanabusa.

She was called by the nickname +Busako+, which made me wonder if she was bullied
in the first place, but the “Busa” in “Busako” is the “Busa” in “Hanabusa,” a nickname
she’s had since elementary school, and she doesn’t seem to mind it.

Although it is not certain, the three female members of the second year club are
suspected of bullying her.

Sanae Ichida

Nitani Asuka

Mimura Doremi

All of them seem to be on the verge of becoming regular players.

The bullying started this summer, when the absolute ace Kaitou suddenly left the
club.

As her successor, Hanabusa, a first year player, was selected as a regular.

It is said that Kaitou nominated her as her successor, but there was quite a protest
when Kaitou, who was 170cm tall, was going to be succeeded by Hanabusa, who was
140cm tall.

However, Hanabusa, with her excellent sense of path, has successfully managed to fill
in Kaitou’s shoes, albeit in a completely different way.

But then, of course, it is the second-year substitutes who are not so interesting.

Although they don’t seem to be directly involved in the bullying, it is said that the
bullying is very insidious.

(It’s common, but… it’s a deep-rooted story)

I thought about asking the advisor of the girls’ basketball club for advice, but the
current situation at our school is really not good.

Because of the incident with the girls’ track & field club, the teachers are very tense.

Even more than the track and field club, the women’s basketball club is said to be
one of the strongest schools in the country, and it could lead to the expulsion of the
second-year students from the basketball club before the incident comes to light.

I didn’t think it was a good idea to just cut out the lesion and be done with it.
“Hey, Camilia-san… about the basketball club, what do you think I should do?”

She helped me a little, a lot, to find out what was going on. She’s well aware of the
situation.

“Well… why don’t you just leave it alone?”

“That’s not the way it works, you know”

When I said this, Camilia-san kept her cheek on the desk and opened her mouth in a
troublesome manner.

“…You know. Humans are pack animals”

“Eh? What are you talking about?”

“I’m talking about bullying… I mean, humans have learned through evolution to
eliminate individuals who would cause disharmony within the pack”

“So you’re saying it’s okay to bully?”

“It’s not a question of good or bad. It’s how it works. The worst thing is the illusion
that the humans all get along”

“Illusion…”

“Isn’t that right? The bullied can just move to a place where they feel comfortable,
but in the current system of schools and companies, it’s difficult to be expelled. And
what kind of torture is it to gather people who can’t get along and ask them to get
along? As a result, they will be kicked in the ass for a long time. That’s all”

I understand what she’s trying to say.

But that’s too harsh.

“But… If I don’t do something about it, I’ll feel sorry for the bullied girl”

When I involuntarily pouted my lips, Camilia-san waved her hand in the air, looking
even more annoyed.
“If you insist, why don’t you ask Fumio?”

I hurriedly turned my attention to my surroundings. None of the students seemed to

be listening to what I was saying.

“Why are you talking about that ugly guy there?”

“It means that he will corrupt all the bullies and the bullied. Once they’re corrupted,
bullying will be nothing more than dirty play”

“Are you kidding me? I’m serious”

“I’m serious, too. Minami just doesn’t get it because you haven’t fallen yet. Fumio
doesn’t want the girls he owns to fight with each other. The girls too don’t want to do
anything Fumio doesn’t want them to do. If they’re not good, he won’t let his thing
in–”

“Hey!”

It’s not a good idea to have that in the classroom early in the morning.

“Haha, it’s okay, no one’s listening. But the fact is, sooner or later, it’ll be as effective a
deterrent as a nuke. The only difference between nukes and those is whether you
want them to go off or not”

“I don’t know what to say. All I know is that I was a fool to ask Camilia-san for help”

I cowered, and she smiled.

“Well, I’m sure Minami will figure it out soon enough. Once you’ve fallen, you’ll
wonder why you didn’t want to”

“Absolutely not”

I made up my mind not to talk to this girl anymore.

While I am lost in thought, the morning class is over.

Even the sound of the chime seemed dull, like the sound of raindrops dripping
through the eaves.

However, as soon as the teacher left the classroom and the lunch break began, the
noise of the students filled the classroom rapidly and spread to the whole school as if
they had woken up.

They are so excited that it seems as if the forty-five minute lunch break is the main
event of the day. The classroom is filled with the sound of laughter.

Some students went to the store, others spread out their lunches across their desks,
and others began to move about in their own way. Meanwhile, I poured myself a cup
of coffee milk with the melon bread I had bought on my way to school, and hurriedly
left my seat.

By the way, as soon as the lunch break started, Camilia left the classroom with her
lunch in her hand. I think she went to that ugly boy.

(Well then… first of all, I have to take action)

After thinking so, I went out into the corridor, went down the stairs, and walked to
the second year class below.

(As I recall… two of the three students whose names came up were in the same
class)

As I peeked into the classroom, I could smell the spicy curry that someone had
brought for lunch.

(I mean, curry for lunch…)

Even after the afternoon classes started, the smell would probably remain. It is quite
a surreal learning environment.

Anyway, I approached a girl sitting near the door.

She must be a member of the track & field club. Her spats are peeping out from
under her skirt. She appeared to be a lively girl with tanned skin and a short cut.

“Um… is Ichida-san or Nitani-san there?”

“Uh, yes. One moment, please”

She looked puzzled for a moment, then answered in a respectful manner and
shouted toward the back of the classroom.

“Hey! Asukaa, what did you do? A member of the public morals committee is calling
for you!”

(She knows I’m a member of the public morals committee…)

I can only laugh.

She must have recognized my face, since I frequently checked students’ belongings at
the school gate.

And interestingly, the eyes of the students in the classroom were moving back and
forth between me and one of the girls.

Probably, she is Nitani-san.

“Hey, Nozomi! You’re talking too loud! I’m not doing anything!”

She walked up to me with a look of reproach on her face as she raised her voice.

My first impression was of a dignified girl. She is a short cut beauty with cool eyes.
She seemed to be a basketball player and was quite tall.

“Um… Nitani-san?”

“Yes, that’s right”

“Can I talk to you for a minute?”

With a questioning look on her face, we move to the landing of the stairs.

“So… what do you want to talk about?”

“Well, there’s been a report that the second year girls are bullying the first year girls
on the girls’ basketball club, and I was wondering if you knew anything about it”

Instantly, her mouth twisted into an unpleasant expression.

“Who told you that!? If you came to me, it means you suspect me, right?”

“Oh, no, it’s an anonymous letter, so I don’t know who it is… and I don’t mean Nitani-
san, but I thought I’d ask each of you in turn”

“Anyway, it’s just an exaggeration. I think she’s just saying she was bullied because
she was being pushed too hard in practice. Well, Sanae… Ichida-san and the others
are recklessly foul-mouthed, but it’s not like they’re bullying her…”

(Well, even if I ask her normally, she’ll naturally deceive me… what should I do…
maybe I should just ask her straight)

“Actually, while I’ve been asking around to various people, it seems that the one
being bullied is Hanabusa from the first year. Maybe she’s being bullied because she
beat out a second-year student for a regular spot? That’s what they said…”

As I said this, I observed her reaction closely.

She looked puzzled for a moment, then turned her gaze upward with a look of
displeasure on her face.

(…What kind of reaction is that?)

“It’s a rumor. Well, most of us think it’s not that interesting. I mean, Busako is
provoking us. When we practice, she wears the regular uniform for the matches as if
she’s showing off. And as Ichida-san is short-tempered, she yells at her a lot, but I
don’t care”

“You don’t care?”

“Yeah, I joined the basketball club just for the fun of it. To be honest, I don’t really
want to be a regular or anything like that”

“Is that so?”

When I asked her that, she suddenly relaxed her cheeks.

“To tell you the truth, I… Oh, can I brag? Can I brag? I’m a celebrity, you know!”

“…Yes?”

This is exactly the kind of face one would expect to see when one is proud. She
puffed out her chest slightly as she continued.

“I passed an audition at an entertainment agency, and they begged me to join them,

you know? It’s an agency called KKO. You know, third-year student Misuzu and
model Akira Mizuki-chan belong there…”

“Yes, yes, I’ve heard of it”

“So, yeah. Considering my future career in the entertainment industry, it would be

fatal if I got into trouble with bullies or something. The President says that it’s more
advantageous to make achievements in club activities while still in school, but for
me, I’d rather quit club activities and concentrate on performing like Misuzu-”

“In other words, Nitani-san has no reason to bully her?”

“That’s what I mean. But if you ask me whether I like Busako or not, I don’t like her,
to be honest”

(I wonder… can I trust her?)

Honestly, I can’t decide. It would be best if I could talk to the person who sent this
letter…

***

“What do you think I should do?”

I asked Shiratori-senpai, who was sitting next to me on the lawn, in a corner of the
courtyard crowded with couples.

She then opens her mouth, patting Takasago-senpai’s hair as she naps on her lap.

“Isn’t it good? Just push hard”

“But… he had already told me that he refused the offer”

“Well, normally he would have said no. If you asked him to be your sister”

“It’s like a stranger…”

“Well, like anyone else. But you know, Fumio Kijima is easily influenced. Even though
he’s a bad guy, he has more of a longing for heroism and a desire for protection than
most people. So, if you keep pushing him hard, he will surely break. That’s a good
thing, but it’s also a bad thing”

“*sigh… * but I can’t push hard enough when Busako is around. I don’t think it’s
possible to do it just on the way to school in the morning…”

“You say that, but it’s even more impossible outside of that. If you do anything to
annoy Fumio when Haneda-senpai or Fujiwara-senpai are watching, I think you’ll
end up in worse trouble than getting caught by the police”

“What do you mean by that?”

(Is it a joke to say that it’s worse than the police? Or should I laugh?)

I know the two people that were just mentioned from my brother’s stories, but I
don’t recognize them as dangerous people.

“Hmm… Well, I’ll help you out a bit”

Shiratori-senpai showed a slight sign of thinking and whispered to Takasago-senpai.

“Hey, Takasago, don’t you want to eat a piece of delicious cake?”

“…I do”

Takasago-senpai, who I thought was asleep, replied normally, as if she had

responded to the word “cake”.

“When do you see Fumio again?”

“Nn… today”

“That’s convenient. Then promise me that you will take her to a cake buffet with
Fumio”

“…Okay”

Then, Shiratori-senpai turned her head towards me and said with a bit of
amusement.

“Then, it’s decided, Kizuna, make a reservation for the cake buffet. There should be a
limited time offer at the hotel restaurant in the next station. It’s for Fumio, Takasago,
Kizuna and me. It’s a great deal. I’ll take good care of you and make you Fumio’s
sister”
[Nitani Asuka’s POV]

“Tsk!”

Ichida clicked her tongue as soon as she stepped into the gymnasium.

The first-year students are preparing for practice.

Among them, everyone is wearing practice shirts, but there is one girl wearing a
match uniform.

Her ace number is 7, which Kaitou wore until last month.

Some schools use number 4 or 5 as their ace number, but ours is traditionally
number 7.

“Damn it, that stupid woman! Stop guessing at me!”

Ichida twisted one cheek and bared her canine teeth.

She had a bad wolf cut and an intimidating bush stare. No matter how I looked at her,
she looked like a country yankee.

A first-year student who happened to be nearby looked away as if frightened.

I hadn’t paid much attention to it, but today, when she talked with a member of the
public morals committee, she seemed to be in a different mood.

If only she had looked better, it would have been a simple “What the hell?” But why
does she look so gloomy?

“Tsk! A good passer is simply a bad passer. Yes, pass. It’s like a kid begging Mama for
a score”
“What do you mean, begging Mama for a score…”

“Shut up! It’s a metaphor! Metaphor! Like Jackie said, “Don’t think, feel”, idiot”

Ichida is an honest person, but her constant insults are annoying.

So I decided to swallow my comment, “It’s from Bruce Lee, not Jackie Chan”.

“Calm down, Sanae. Asuka’s in trouble, too”

On my behalf, the one who appeased Ichida was none other than Mimura Doremi.

She has soft, candy-like eyes and a soft atmosphere. Her chestnut-colored hair, which
was a bit too short for her taste, also created a soft atmosphere.

On top of that, she usually wears fluffy pink ha*su Lolita (ピンクハ*ス系ロリータ),
so it can be said that she is the ultimate of candy girls.

When I invited her to karaoke on a holiday and she hugged a teddy bear, I felt as if I
had seen a rare animal.

Nevertheless, among all the members of our club, I think she is the most black-
hearted one.

Indeed, she plays the hardest. She plays rough with a smile on her face, and plays the
victim very skillfully.

Her tongue is all based on hearsay, and she makes sure that no counterattack will
come back to her, so she is probably very smart.

(Bullying, huh… It’s no wonder she’s seen as such)

In fact, at that time, Ichida says “Die, die, die” as if she wants Busako to hear it, but
Doremi is even worse.

She watches the timing of a pass from Busako, and skillfully avoids it to make it look
like a misspass.

(I guess I was suspected because I hang out with these girls…)

I don’t want to get involved, so I just ignore them.

Why should I talk to someone I don’t like?

But Busako herself is quite bold.

There is no way that a person who cries about being bullied over something like this
would wear the uniform so stubbornly and incite others.

Also, apparently, she was warned by the coach, but she made a face of annoyance and
apologized, ignoring the uniform.

And now, she appeared at the next practice in the same uniform as before.

If it’s a question of who wrote the letter, it’s probably Sankon, a first-year student.

Because among the first-year students, she is the only one who can help Busako.

(Ah… this is really annoying. Bullying, and being bullied… Maybe I should talk to
President Kijima about quitting the club. If necessary, I can quit the school and go to
Tokyo…)

***

After waiting for the basketball club to finish their practice, I took Saori-chan and
Hanabusa-san home.

Hanabusa-san looked apologetic, but Saori-chan was at the track and field club
observing, and I was in the library flirting with Masaki-chan, so there was nothing to
be sorry about.

Now I’ve just finished dinner and come back to my room.

(Well, I wonder when she’ll be back…)

As I read the manga, I smiled as I recalled the figure of Lili that had been floating
around in my mind.

It’s been a long time since she returned to the demon world. It’s not that I miss her,
but I’ve been feeling somewhat lacking.
(Well, she’ll come back sooner or later, right?)

After thinking that, I summoned “the door” and stepped into “the Confinement
King’s Bedroom”.

When I arrived, I found that there was already a guest there.

Kei-chan is lying on the bed in a disheveled long T-shirt with a slack neckline.

I don’t know where they sell this kind of T-shirt, but the print on the chest is an
illustration of a penguin with only the right half printed in hiragana, which is really
surreal.

What is even more surreal is that she is holding a black stick in her mouth vertically.

(What is that? Binchotan? No… it’s a Fugashi)

It’s a nostalgic old-fashioned candy made from wheat gluten coated with brown
sugar.

I mean, it’s a very strange choice for a girl these days.

“Um… Kei-chan?”

As soon as I called out to her, the black stick started to shorten with a crunching
sound.

Eventually, when she had eaten all the sweets, she slowly raised herself up.

“Oh…”

“No, not “oh”…”

She smeared her mouth with brown sugar, but her pace was as slow as ever.

The beginning of a conversation with Kei-chan is always reminiscent of an encounter

with the unknown.

“Kan-chan… you’re late”

“I’m sorry. By the way… why fugashi?”

Kei-chan stares at me with sleepy eyes for a while, and then suddenly opens her
mouth.

“…I asked for some sweets, and Kyoko gave those to me”

“Kyoko? That’s a bit harsh…”

“She said it looks just like Kan-chan’s…”

“What’s she thinking…? Well, it’s true that the thickness is similar…”

“It’s a little empty inside…”

“All right, let’s give her a spanking! Hold on! Kyoko!”

If I change my training strategy and go a little gentler on her, she’ll get this. In a
roundabout way, I almost misunderstood that she’s doing it because she wants
attention.

Kei-chan’s face was still sleepy as usual, and she held out her hand to me.

“Hey, come here, Kan-chan”

“Oh, yeah”

Well, I can always punish Kyoko. But I can’t resist this cute little girl.

When I climbed onto the bed, she put her hands around my neck and hugged me
tightly.

“I love you, Kan-chan. I like you more than Fugashi”

Thinking that’s not a good comparison, I put my lips on hers.

Her lips tasted like brown sugar.

“Nn… Nchuu… Nnn…”

Through the slight opening of her lips, I send my tongue laden with saliva into her
mouth.

Immediately, Kei-chan’s jaw relaxed, and her closed front teeth opened.

I felt a numbing sensation in the core of my head as our tongues lapped against each
other.

I tasted the inside of her mouth to the fullest, and then I guided her small tongue into
my own mouth.

“Nn… nnn… nnn…”

I sucked up her tongue until it was fully extended, and Kei-chan let out a slightly
pained snort and writhed.

When I parted my lips, she let out a deep breath.

Looking into her face, I see that her sleepy eyes have changed to ones that seem to be
melting.

Then, I pulled up her long T-shirt.

“Eh… this is…?”

***

[Nitani Asuka’s POV]

“Tsk!”

Ichida clicked her tongue as soon as she stepped into the gymnasium.

The first-year students are preparing for practice.

Among them, everyone is wearing practice shirts, but there is one girl wearing a
match uniform.

Her ace number is 7, which Kaitou wore until last month.

Some schools use number 4 or 5 as their ace number, but ours is traditionally
number 7.

“Damn it, that stupid woman! Stop guessing at me!”

Ichida twisted one cheek and bared her canine teeth.

She had a bad wolf cut and an intimidating bush stare. No matter how I looked at her,
she looked like a country yankee.

A first-year student who happened to be nearby looked away as if frightened.

I hadn’t paid much attention to it, but today, when she talked with a member of the
public morals committee, she seemed to be in a different mood.

If only she had looked better, it would have been a simple “What the hell?” But why
does she look so gloomy?

“Tsk! A good passer is simply a bad passer. Yes, pass. It’s like a kid begging Mama for
a score”

“What do you mean, begging Mama for a score…”

“Shut up! It’s a metaphor! Metaphor! Like Jackie said, “Don’t think, feel”, idiot”

Ichida is an honest person, but her constant insults are annoying.

So I decided to swallow my comment, “It’s from Bruce Lee, not Jackie Chan”.

“Calm down, Sanae. Asuka’s in trouble, too”

On my behalf, the one who appeased Ichida was none other than Mimura Doremi.

She has soft, candy-like eyes and a soft atmosphere. Her chestnut-colored hair, which
was a bit too short for her taste, also created a soft atmosphere.

On top of that, she usually wears fluffy pink ha*su Lolita (ピンクハ*ス系ロリータ),
so it can be said that she is the ultimate of candy girls.

When I invited her to karaoke on a holiday and she hugged a teddy bear, I felt as if I
had seen a rare animal.

Nevertheless, among all the members of our club, I think she is the most black-
hearted one.

Indeed, she plays the hardest. She plays rough with a smile on her face, and plays the
victim very skillfully.

Her tongue is all based on hearsay, and she makes sure that no counterattack will
come back to her, so she is probably very smart.

(Bullying, huh… It’s no wonder she’s seen as such)

In fact, at that time, Ichida says “Die, die, die” as if she wants Busako to hear it, but
Doremi is even worse.

She watches the timing of a pass from Busako, and skillfully avoids it to make it look
like a misspass.

(I guess I was suspected because I hang out with these girls…)

I don’t want to get involved, so I just ignore them.

Why should I talk to someone I don’t like?

But Busako herself is quite bold.

There is no way that a person who cries about being bullied over something like this
would wear the uniform so stubbornly and incite others.

Also, apparently, she was warned by the coach, but she made a face of annoyance and
apologized, ignoring the uniform.

And now, she appeared at the next practice in the same uniform as before.

If it’s a question of who wrote the letter, it’s probably Sankon, a first-year student.

Because among the first-year students, she is the only one who can help Busako.

(Ah… this is really annoying. Bullying, and being bullied… Maybe I should talk to
President Kijima about quitting the club. If necessary, I can quit the school and go to
Tokyo…)

◇ ◇ ◇

After waiting for the basketball club to finish their practice, I took Saori-chan and
Hanabusa-san home.

Hanabusa-san looked apologetic, but Saori-chan was at the track and field club
observing, and I was in the library flirting with Masaki-chan, so there was nothing to
be sorry about.

Now I’ve just finished dinner and come back to my room.

(Well, I wonder when she’ll be back…)

As I read the manga, I smiled as I recalled the figure of Lili that had been floating
around in my mind.

It’s been a long time since she returned to the demon world. It’s not that I miss her,
but I’ve been feeling somewhat lacking.

(Well, she’ll come back sooner or later, right?)

After thinking that, I summoned “the door” and stepped into “the Confinement
King’s Bedroom”.

When I arrived, I found that there was already a guest there.

Kei-chan is lying on the bed in a disheveled long T-shirt with a slack neckline.

I don’t know where they sell this kind of T-shirt, but the print on the chest is an
illustration of a penguin with only the right half printed in hiragana, which is really
surreal.

What is even more surreal is that she is holding a black stick in her mouth vertically.

(What is that? Binchotan? No… it’s a Fugashi)

It’s a nostalgic old-fashioned candy made from wheat gluten coated with brown
sugar.

I mean, it’s a very strange choice for a girl these days.

“Um… Kei-chan?”

As soon as I called out to her, the black stick started to shorten with a crunching
sound.

Eventually, when she had eaten all the sweets, she slowly raised herself up.

“Oh…”

“No, not “oh”…”

She smeared her mouth with brown sugar, but her pace was as slow as ever.

The beginning of a conversation with Kei-chan is always reminiscent of an encounter

with the unknown.

“Kan-chan… you’re late”

“I’m sorry. By the way… why fugashi?”

Kei-chan stares at me with sleepy eyes for a while, and then suddenly opens her
mouth.

“…I asked for some sweets, and Kyoko gave those to me”

“Kyoko? That’s a bit harsh…”

“She said it looks just like Kan-chan’s…”

“What’s she thinking…? Well, it’s true that the thickness is similar…”

“It’s a little empty inside…”

“All right, let’s give her a spanking! Hold on! Kyoko!”

If I change my training strategy and go a little gentler on her, she’ll get this. In a
roundabout way, I almost misunderstood that she’s doing it because she wants
attention.

Kei-chan’s face was still sleepy as usual, and she held out her hand to me.

“Hey, come here, Kan-chan”

“Oh, yeah”

Well, I can always punish Kyoko. But I can’t resist this cute little girl.

When I climbed onto the bed, she put her hands around my neck and hugged me
tightly.

“I love you, Kan-chan. I like you more than Fugashi”

Thinking that’s not a good comparison, I put my lips on hers.

Her lips tasted like brown sugar.

“Nn… Nchuu… Nnn…”

Through the slight opening of her lips, I send my tongue laden with saliva into her
mouth.

Immediately, Kei-chan’s jaw relaxed, and her closed front teeth opened.

I felt a numbing sensation in the core of my head as our tongues lapped against each
other.

I tasted the inside of her mouth to the fullest, and then I guided her small tongue into
my own mouth.

“Nn… nnn… nnn…”

I sucked up her tongue until it was fully extended, and Kei-chan let out a slightly
pained snort and writhed.

When I parted my lips, she let out a deep breath.

Looking into her face, I see that her sleepy eyes have changed to ones that seem to be
melting.

Then, I pulled up her long T-shirt.

“Eh… this is…?”

“Kei-chan… what’s with you?”

“Kyoko said Kan-chan would like it”

Kei-chan tilts her head slightly.

Umm, yeah… well, I was unintentionally aroused…

After all, she’s naked underneath her rolled-up long T-shirt.

Kei-chan was not wearing any underwear.

I don’t think that’s strange.

But just a possibility.

She might wear it because she was too lazy to pull up her panties after going to the
bathroom.

But then, there is something that I am concerned about. And that is the hair on her
bottom was gone.

However, that’s still not a problem.

What was strange was further down.

Her pretty vertical stripes were hidden by a piece of adhesive plaster.

(No, no way…)

When I rolled up her T-shirt further, both her nipples were also covered by adhesive
plasters.

“Maniac!?”

They’re supposed to be hidden, but they’re far more erotic than her naked body!

“Eh, um… then, Kei-chan, hurray!”

“Ouuh…”

Kei-chan raises her hands and removes her T-shirt.

And now she’s naked… but with three adhesive plasters covering every private part.

As I watched Kei-chan tilting her head curiously, I was screaming inside my chest.

(It’s too eroticcccccccccc! ! )

It’s a real mystery that it’s more erotic when it’s hidden.

Kyoko, is she actually a genius?

Maybe it’s even more erotic because it’s Kei-chan.

“Kan-chan…”

“W-What?”

“Your nostrils are too wide. Your face is scary”

“…Oh, s-sorry. Kei-chan, you just look too cute”

“Nn… then it’s good”

As usual, her face is expressionless. Still, I could tell that she was somewhat pleased.

After a while of staring, Kei-chan’s face turned slightly red.

“…pervert, don’t look too much”

“S-Sorry”

But it’s just too erotic and cute. If I could, I would put it in a frame and display it.

As I was thinking so, she suddenly moved her hand and put her hand on my cheeks,
and stared into my eyes.

“Kan-chan… let’s have a kiss”

“W-Wait, I’m a little overexcited, so I might not be able to be gentle”

“Nnn, that’s okay, let’s have lots of fun”

She nodded her head, and I held her gently, and our lips met again.

We suck on each other’s lips, tongue on tongue, our slippery mucous membranes
rubbing against each other in an obscene way.

“Nfu, nn… *slurp* nn, nnn…”

Kei-chan’s whole body quivered when I sucked her tiny tongue as hard as I could.
And enjoying her reaction, I then sipped Kei-chan’s spit and drank it.

“Nchu *slurppp… * nnn *gulp* nnnn…”

Then, I poured the saliva into her mouth, and she swallowed it immediately. After
exchanging bodily fluids many times, our tongues intertwined again.

“Nn… Kan-chan…”

“Kei-chan’s lips and tongue tasted so good. Your enraptured face is so cute”

“…It’s embarrassing”

Despite the same flat tone as usual, she turned her face away, even her ears turned
red.

(Oh no… why is she so cute…)

Or should I say “gap moe”?

Kei-chan is always expressionless, so the blatant gesture of shame really turned me
on.

After that, I stood on my knees and looked down at Kei-chan lying on the white
sheets.

There is a piece of adhesive plaster between her hairless legs. When I looked at it
properly, I saw that it’s wet and blistered.

“You’re looking too much… no”

Perhaps she noticed my gaze, but even her ears were dyed red with shame, and she
covered her pubic mound with her hand.

“Don’t hide it. Can you show me?”

“Uh… yes”

Slowly her hands lowered to the sheets and she opened her legs to M-shape.

“I’ll take it off”

“Nn…”

As I peeled off the adhesive plaster, Kei-chan bounced slightly, and moaned.

I felt like I had done something really bad, my cheeks burning and my heart beating
wildly.

Kei-chan’s small crevice, which appeared underneath adhesive plaster, is already

coated with clear bodily fluids and soaking wet.

“Did you get excited? After all, it’s soaking wet. Earlier you said I’m naughty, but Kei-
chan is naughtier than me, right?”

“No, Kan-chan is more naughty”

“Really? Then let’s find out”

I put my face between Kei-chan’s legs and started to lick her undeveloped crack.
“Nn, Kan-chan…”

Kei-chan gave a small shudder, and quickly grabbed my head with both hands.

I traced the labia with my tongue and sipped up her nectar with my lips.

“Nn, ahh… hyaa… nnn… nnh!?”

As I lightly take her clitoris into my mouth, her eyes close tightly and her hips lift up
lightly.

“*pant* *pant… * Kan-chan, no, don’t do that, no…”

“So, Kei-chan, do you admit that you are naughtier than me?”

“Nnn, no, i-it’s not, K-Kan-chan is naughtier than me!”

She’s pretty stubborn.

But as I sucked harder, her waist lifted slightly and her slender body jerked.

“Ah, Kan-chan! No, ah, ahn, nnn!”

When I looked up, she was staring at me with tears in her eyes.

The look on her face made me feel as if I were doing something really wrong, and I
became even more excited.

(Well then, I’m going to make her cum once)

With that thought, I sucked her already enlarged clit harder.

“Nnnnnaahh!!”

She shivers and jerks back with a great shudder.

Her back rises up, forming a smooth curve, and her neck is in a bridge position. And
her slender limbs trembled intermittently, especially her white thighs.

“No,noo, I-I’m going to cum, Kan-chan, nooo!”

As if she didn’t want to admit that she was more naughty, she tried desperately to
resist. But I’m not going to let her get away with it.

“Kei-chan, you don’t have to be shy. I’ll watch you cum carefully”

“No, nooo… Kan-chan, you idiot, idiot!”

I licked up the bud more relentlessly than ever before. If I concentrate on this mass
of nerves, there’s no point in resisting.

“Ah, Kan-chan! Ah, no! Ah, aaah! C-Cumming!”

Kei-chan screams and rises to the top.

She stiffened her whole body, and then her whole body convulsed and jerked.

And the next moment――

“Puha! Whoa!”

A gush of water came out from between her legs, soaking my face.

“No, noo, I-I can’t stop it, I have to pee!”

She must have mistaken it for peeing.

Kei-chan is desperately trying to stop herself from squirting with a face filled with
the sweetness of an orgasm.

However, as if to ridicule her, she continued to squirt intermittently.

Eventually, when her climax subsided and I looked into her face, she made a teary-
eyed, pouting face.

“Ugh, I’m sorry…”

“Hmm? Why are you apologizing?”

“I peed you…”
“It’s not pee. Well, I really don’t know about it, but it’s proof that Kei-chan feels good,
and I’m really happy about that”

“Oh… really? Kan-chan, are you happy?”

“Yes, I’m happy”

“Okay. If this makes you happy, then Kan-chan is naughtier than me”
“No, Kei-chan is naughtier than me”

“…Then, a bet?”

“Sure, what do you want to bet?”

“Cake buffet is delicious”

“Okay”

I was surprised that Kei-chan made the bet, but the cake buffet was very typical of
Kei-chan.

“Then I will make you understand”

“Nn… can’t lose”

With that, I put my hands on her knees and moved myself between her legs.

She’s already come once and squirted. So, she’s ready, no need for more foreplay.

And then I thrust my hips toward her lovely slit.

“Nn, nnn…”

The rubbery soft flesh of her hips twisted lovingly around my cock.

“Nya… nna~…”

Kei-chan’s eyebrows wrinkled up, and her shapely eyebrows drooped down like 八.
The vaginal hole is still as narrow and tight as ever. But as I slowly pushed it open, it
went deeper and deeper.

Before long, when my cock was buried up to the base, she let out a deep gasp and
relaxed.

“It’s in. Does it hurt?”

“Nn… I’m fine. Kei like it when it squeezes, and I’m glad to be with Kan-chan”

“I’m happy too. Then, I’ll move”

It’s a game, and I wanted to have rough s*x with Kei-chan… but I couldn’t be cruel to
her. After all, I don’t think I can bear the guilt in my conscience.

But if it’s Kyoko or Lolisla, I’d be pistoning them to the floor and ripping them to
shreds.

And then I started to move my hips slowly. Kei-chan hugs me like a koala, and wraps
her legs around my waist to catch my thrusts.

“Ah, nyaa… nn, funyaa~, nnn…”

Kei-chan closes her eyes and lets out a faint moan through her pink lips.

(She looks so cute when she feels…)

I thought so as I resisting the urge to move my hips wildly in excitement and slowly
enjoyed the feeling inside her vagina.

My movements are slow, but the feeling is vivid. I can feel my glans rubbing the walls
of her vagina, which is covered with countless folds.

“Kei-chan’s vagina is very tight and feels very good. Does it hurt?”

“Nn, I’m fine, it feels good”

“Then, are you okay if I go a little faster?”

“…I’d love to”

Chuckling at the strange words, I speed up the movement of my hips and start
thrusting hard.

“Fugyaa!? Nnii, ah, ah, ah, ahh…”

Kei-chan tenses up at the change in my movement, and her vaginal flesh tightens
around my object.

“Nn, Kan-chan, Kan-chan… aah, nyaa, aah… it’s, ah… g-good, ahh, like it…”

Her arms tightened around me, and a sweet song spilled from her lovely lips.

Despite the lustful sound of our joining sounds, she looks so innocent and healthy
that my heart is filled with love.

“Kei-chan is cute. I love you too, Kei-chan”

As I whispered this, her doll-like face suddenly turned red.

(What? Is she embarrassed? )

“You’re so cute when you’re shy, Kei-chan. Let me see more of your face”

“No, don’t…”

Kei-chan turns her red face away, perhaps driven by shame.

But it’s perfect, if I say so myself. I wanted to do it a little harder.

“Then, I’ll do it from behind so you won’t be embarrassed”

“Nn…”

I pull out my rod and Kei-chan turns over with her back toward me. She still looks so
cute from behind.

And I stroke my fingers over her small white hips, and she jolts back.

“Kei-chan’s ass is so small and cute”

“T-To be excited by my ass… as I thought, Kan-chan is more naughty, Kan-chan is
Minister of Naughty”

(What’s that, “Minister of Naughty”?)

In my head, I saw a man who looked like a minister, looking at the mosaic of the AV
and nodding his head.

“Kei-chan said I’m naughtier than me, but your pussy is twitching, you know? It
seems you want me to penetrate you quickly”

“U… d-don’t know…”

She buried her face in the pillow, hiding her embarrassment, and I couldn’t help but
relax my cheeks.

“Then I guess I should not disappoint you”

With that, I lay on top of her, and in a sleep-back position, I inserted my cock all the
way to the root.

“Fugiii!? Nnyaaaa!?”

Kei-chan clutched the sheet and tensed up tightly. Her legs stretched out, and her
hips quivered beneath her waist.

“I-It’s even tighter than before…”

Probably, it indicates that I am reaching deep inside her.

(As I thought, it was a good decision to go from the back)

When I’m looking at Kei-chan’s face, I tend to play softly, but in this position, I can
play a little harder.

I press down on top of her and start pistoning.

Kei-chan is a beautiful girl with a certain innocence about her. Thinking that I can do
anything I want to her only makes me more excited.
In the midst of my excitement, I violently thrust into her.

“Nyaan, Kan-chan! Ah, nnah, naa, nnn!”

Kei-chan let out a high-pitched scream as the thrusts hit her hard.

She seemed to be getting excited by the pressure of this position, the inescapable
blame.

“ How about it, Kei-chan? You like being fucked from behind, don’t you? You seem to
be more excited than before”

“D-Don’t know, nyaa! Ah, ahh, nku, ahhhhh!”

She seems to be trying hard to keep her voice down, as if she is ashamed of moaning
loudly.

However, every time she is penetrated, her mouth overflows with sweet cries of
pleasure.

“You don’t have to hold back your voice”

“Nn, nni! Ah, nnn! Nnyaa, haaa, ah, ah, ah, ahh!”

It seems she doesn’t have time to answer. But I pushed her hips further and moved
them in a circular motion, and she bounced up and down.

“Ngigigigigigig!”

Kei-chan shuddered and moaned through clenched teeth at the pleasure of having
her cervix rubbed by the tip of the glans.

“How about it? Isn’t it hard to resist being penetrated like this?”

“No, don’t, Kan-chan. You bad, bully”

“Then let’s admit it, Kei-chan is naughtier than me”

As I say this, I continue to grind on her cervix.

“Nnyaaa, noo!? Waa, Kan-chan, don’t grind, nna~! Nyaa, nnaa! !”

Kei-chan opened her mouth and squirmed and squealed as she received the
penetration, and then she finally gave out.

“Kei is naughtier than you! Really naughty! Naaah!”

“Haha, Kei-chan is cute when she’s honest”

And so, I change my hips from a circular motion to a back and forth motion, and give
it my last spurt.

The dry sound of flesh colliding with flesh echoed in the room, and Kei-chan’s moans
bounced above it.

“An, an, ah! T-Too much, this is no good, it’s too much, nnnnn! Nyaa, greatt! Ahh, noo,
nha, ahh!”

“Naughty Kei-chan is so cute. I love you”

“L-Love me?”

“Yes”

“Then, then… together, for the rest of your life”

“Yes?”

“If you’re like me, then I’ll stay with you, maybe”

“Well, even if you say maybe…”

As I moved my hips, I couldn’t help but revert to my original state.

(I just said a terrible thing in the middle of a storm… a lifetime is too heavy. But, well,
yes… I’m not going to give her to another man)

“Sure, I’ll take care of you”

When I said that, Kei-chan looked a little surprised and looked back at me.
“Really?”

I nodded, and she smiled happily with a debauched face.

“Then, Kei is all yours. You can do more, more, more, and make a mess of Kei”

I began to shake my hips furiously again. Like a beast, I pounded her hips as hard as I
could.

“I love you, Kei-chan! I love you!”

“Nyaa, Kei loves you too! Kan-chan, I love you, nna, ah, ahh!”

The waves of climax rose in a rapid upward curve as the s*x filled with love.

The only sounds in Confinement King’s bedroom are her sweet cries and hard
thrusts.

And then, just as the final thrust came――

*spurt* *spurtttttt* *spurtttttt*

In her deepest place, my desire overflows.

“Nyaaaaah! Nnnnnahh!”

Kei-chan lets out a high-pitched cry of climax, reaching the peak of her sensuality.

She clutched the sheet with all her might, biting down on ecstasy as she slightly
lifted her hips.

(Oh… it’s still coming out. How excited was I?)

My manhood pulsed intermittently, flooding her womb with a thick stream of semen.
I was a little surprised at the amount of semen, even more than usual.

Just as I finished cumming and looked into her face, the electronic sound of the level
up sounded.

This is followed by the sound of a synthesized voice that I can’t tell if it’s a man or a
woman.

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――-

“Kei Takasago’s state has changed to [Subjugated]”

“Along with that, the following functions are available”

“ ● Fatigue (Dull)”

“It drains someone’s energy and makes them unable to move”

――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――-

It’s a very Kei-chan-like function.

While I was thinking about this, Kei-chan looked back at me.

“*pant* *pant… * Kan-chan”

“What?”

“…Cake buffet get”

“No, since Kei-chan admitted you’re naughtier than me, I won, right?”

“Kei didn’t say if you won”

“No, that would be unfair!?”

“But Kan-chan will take me if I say so… that’s what Shirasaki said”

(Well, if Kei-chan asks me, I can’t help but take her…)

Then I said to Kei-chan, who was smiling, with a resentful expression.

“I think it’s better to be selective about friends”

Tuesday went by quite peacefully, without any problems.

Tachioka’s little sister didn’t show up, and I went to school peacefully with Saori-
chan and Hanabusa-san.

During break time, I spent time flirting with Kurosawa-san, Masaki-chan and
Fujiwara-san.

Then, as soon as class ended, I moved to a secluded place and summon “the door”.

“Welcome back, Master”

“Tsk…”

When I stepped into “The Confinement King’s Bedroom”, I am greeted by the

Terashima twins in their maid uniforms.

I know that Kyoko’s tongue is just a cover for embarrassment, so I don’t pay any
attention to it.

Clothes Room
And then, with their help, I started to get ready in the <Dressing Room>.

Black-rimmed glasses and a worn-out suit. An untidy tie. Also, a haircut that looks
shaggy and unkempt.

Furthermore, today I activated <Age Plus Five>.

Thus, with that preparation, my reflection in the mirror is that of a dull young
businessman.

“Even though I’m old, I don’t look much different…”

If I acted normally, I would look a little more refined, but I’m a Fumijima Kijipheasant
Otokoman now, after all.

So, I’m making myself look dull on purpose. But well, it can’t be helped.

“How is it?”

I asked.

Ryoko says, “Master is always nice”.

Kyoko says, “You’re ugly as hell”.

Really, neither of them is helpful.

I know that Kyoko’s swearing is a cover for embarrassment, so I don’t pay any
attention to it.

After a quick check in the mirror to see if there is anything strange, I said to them,
“I’m off”, and activated <Revisit>.

Then, I connected “the door” to KKO’s President’s office.

The time is just after 4:30. And the appointment with the event company is in about
thirty minutes.

Danna
“My Husband-sama”

As soon as Chihiro saw me, she stood up hurriedly on the other side of the big desk
for the president.

Today she is dressed in a white blouse with a frill around the chest and a dark blue
suit.

She gives off the vibe of a talented President.

“Hello, Chihiro. The President role is starting to grow on you”

“Well… that’s because of the environment. Anyway… I’ve been waiting for you”

She said, smiling happily.

Chihiro is quite a unique person in my harem.

We don’t have any physical relationship, not even in a submissive state.

Even so, I had placed my unshakable trust in her.

Perhaps it’s because I helped her get revenge, but she is devoted to me. And there are
times when I felt her gaze on me with pure affection.

“The appointment is at five o’clock, and the other side is supposed to bring a
proposal for a project. Over there are President Kitou and the sales people chair. And
here is me and my husband chair. If the appointment is at this time, there’s a good
chance they’re going to ask us to entertain them… what should we do?”

“Well… If that happens, we should accept. I think we can get more information out of
them over a drink… but I’m not a drinker”

Even if I’m an adult, it’s too risky to drink alcohol I’ve never had before.

After all, I don’t know if I’m a strong drinker or a weak drinker, and I don’t even
know how it feels to be drunk.

“And what we want to find out is why this person… attacked Hanabusa-san by using
a delinquent college student? It seems to be a very high hurdle…”

“Yeah, but we don’t have to go too far. Even if we can’t do it today, I can always use
force. First of all, all we need to know is what kind of person this President Kitou is”

“Certainly”

“So, don’t make a decision about the project they’re proposing. Just put it on hold
and say we’ll discuss it later”

“Yes”

Chihiro nodded and walked over to me. She took my hand and leaned in close to me
as if she were trying to be sweet.

“W-What is it?”
“I’ve been thinking about telling you this for a long time, danna-sama… but I’m so
happy right now”

“Hmm? Hmm? Oh, I’m glad to hear that”

“I’m happy, you know? I have a good job at the President’s office, I’m in contact with
my parents, and they’ve released me from my disownment. Then, next holiday I’ll be
back home”

“O… Okay, that makes me happy too”

Suddenly, she pushed her face at me, and I turned away.

“Isn’t it time…?”

“W-What do you mean?”

“…That’s what Danna-sama has told me. You said that when the time comes for me to
smile and say I’m happy, you’ll hold me”

“A-Ahh…”

But almost at the same time as I smiled, the phone made a vibrating sound.

“Geez…”

A woman’s voice came out of the speaker as Chihiro pressed a button on the phone
in annoyance.

“Frontier Productions has arrived”

“All right. Send them into the reception room”

Then she purses her lips and says, “I guess they’re here”.

The reception room is no different than when this place used to be the First Beauty
Office.

It was the same reception room where President Kurashima and the others had been
confined.
As I followed Chihiro into the room, two men in suits who had been sitting on the so-
called top seat stood up.

One of them is in his late forties or fifties.

He was wearing a double suit and a flashy paisley-patterned tie, looking like a
remnant of the Showa bubble.

He is thin and has an exquisite face, but his hairline looks faintly discolored due to
his all-backs.

This is probably the president, Kitou.

The other is a young man.

He is wearing a beige set-up, a blue shirt and a red tie. He has a wolf cut and brown
hair, and looks like a lowly host.

“Sorry to keep you waiting”

Chihiro said, and we quickly exchanged business cards.

Chihiro had also prepared my business card in a business card case.

As soon as President Kitou saw my business card, KKO secretary’s office, with the
title of “General Manager”, he said in an impressed voice, “You’re very talented for
such a young man”.

But well, there is no such department as a secretary’s office in this company, though.

As we took our seats, President Kitou began by talking about the weather, saying that
it had recently become much cooler, but the air conditioning in the trains was still in
summer mode, so it was a little chilly.

He mentioned that my company had co-hosted a few events in the past when it was
the First Beauty Office, but did not mention President Kurashima’s name at all,
perhaps out of concern for Chihiro.

“So… this is the main topic, but I’m here today to offer you a production proposal”
When Kitou said this, Chihiro tilted her head suspiciously.

“Produce? I thought you said you wanted to propose an event”

“I thought it would be more useful if I proposed a larger plan that included events…”

“Well… what is it you’re proposing to produce?”

“Actually, Asuka Nitani, who recently signed a contract with your company, is
someone we’ve had our eye on for several years, and we were very close to signing a
contract with her…”

Immediately, Chihiro’s eyebrows creased.

Then Kitou waved his hand as if to make up for it.

“Oh, no, I don’t mean any hard feelings. It is a normal thing in this industry, and I
think it is natural to want to belong to a bigger company. However, there is a project
that I have been trying to sell to her in anticipation of her joining. It’s an image
model for JAC, a major airline…”

I couldn’t help looking at Chihiro.

JAC is the largest airline company in the world. Being an image model for JAC is not
an ordinary thing.

“It would be a shame to just apologize to the client and pretend it didn’t happen, so
I’ve come to ask if it’s possible to obtain a contract with your company as a
producer”

“I see…”

“I’m sure it would be very profitable for your company, and for us, if we can expect to
make some profit, even if it’s only 10% or 20% of the fee, we’d be more than happy
to do so…”

I don’t know anything about the entertainment industry, but honestly, it sounded too
good to be true.

Chihiro seemed to be in the same boat, feigning calmness but with an air of caution.
“So, what are you planning to produce? Nitani is still a student, and I’m thinking that
she shouldn’t wear a swimsuit for the time being…”

“Don’t worry about that. JAC is planning to launch a campaign to encourage

passengers to visit Northern Europe to see the Northern Lights”

Saying this, Kitou urges the younger employees to hand out the documents. The
document contained the details of the campaign that the President had just
mentioned.

It seems to be quite a large scale project, including TV commercials, tie-up projects

with TV programs, and advertising in travel magazines.

(Although I don’t think it’s the kind of thing a small to medium sized event company
would be able to handle…)

“Okay. I’ll take your materials for the time being, and we’ll consider it”

“Yes, that’s fine. Please give it a go”

Kitou then nodded with a blatant sales smile on his face.

After receiving all the proposal, we chatted for a while.

I listened to the conversation with interest while pretending to take notes with my
notebook in hand.

It’s interesting to hear about the entertainment industry, after all.

From a student’s point of view, it’s a different world.

I was a little disappointed when the name of one of my favorite idols came up as
their talent that the weekly photo magazines were trying to scoop as a hottie.

(Come to think of it, Lili appeared when I was looking her up on the net…)

It’s not that long ago, but it seems like a long time ago.

(Well, I’ve been feeling unusually dense ever since I met Lili…)

Anyway, in spite of his flashy appearance, Kitou’s answers are decent, and his
communication skills are quite high.

He is, after all, the President.

When the conversation is about to end, Kito asked Chihiro, as if he suddenly

remembered.

“Speaking of which, President Kijima, have you ever heard of “Sasanoha Sushi”?”

“In Ginza? I’ve heard a lot about it, but it’s a sushi restaurant with two Michelin stars
and is rumored to be fully booked for the next five years. So, what is it?”

Chihiro looks questioning.

I, on the other hand, feel dumbfounded.

(A five-year reservation waiting list… why is it so long?)

I’ve been hearing a lot of talk lately about people waiting years for a reservation, but
it’s a feeling I don’t understand at all.

I don’t even know if the restaurant will maintain the same quality in five years.

However, Kitou seemed to be slightly proud of Chihiro and me, and said.

“Actually, I received a reservation from an acquaintance. I was wondering if you’d like

to join us afterwards”

As expected, there is an invitation to entertain.

Chihiro glanced at me, and then made a show of being afraid of Kitou.

“Are you sure you want to offer… such a valuable opportunity?”

“Yes, of course”

After nodding smilingly, Kitou glanced at me.

“I’m sorry, but the restaurant only takes two sets of four customers per night, so the
reservation is for two people…”

“Four people a night… is that enough for restaurant to operate?”

I asked, and Kitou smiled with a hint of disdain.

“It means that the price per customer is enough to make a living… I guess”

Although I mentioned that they should be entertained, it’s a different story when it’s
just the two of them.

The other party is a man who uses delinquent college students to attack Hanabusa-
san.

Too dangerous.
(Shouldn’t I make her say no to this?)

Almost at the same time as I was thinking this, Chihiro replied to Kitou.

“I understand. I’m just going to give instructions to my subordinates about the rest of
the work, so can you wait here for about fifteen minutes? President Kitou”

“Yes, of course. I’ll be waiting for you”

Then Chihiro and I left the reception room and returned to the President’s office.

“Chihiro… let’s pretend there’s a sudden problem and say no. It’s too dangerous to
leave you alone with him”

If it’s another girl in the harem, I’m sure I can protect her.

With <Marker>, I can’t lose her, and with <Visual Possession>, I can see what’s going
on even if I’m not there.

For self-defense, I can lend my abilities with <Branch> or <Lend-A-Function>, and if

the need arises, I can summon her with <Summon Slave>, and there will be no
problem.

However, unlike my other girls, Chihiro is not even in a [Submissive] state.

None of the functions that should be useful in such a situation can be applied to her.

(At least, if Lili or Torture are here, they could hide with their invisibility and protect
Chihiro…)

However, Chihiro begins to giggle at my difficult look.

“What?”

“Fufufu, I’m sorry. I’m really glad that Danna-sama wants me to “refuse”…but it’s
okay. If we want to get the information, the risk is unavoidable… and besides, I
believe Danna-sama”

If she says he believes me, I can’t betray her…

“Okay… I’ll go back to “my room”. I’ll protect you no matter what, so please leave
when the time comes”

“Yes”

Then, I summoned “The Door” and stepped into “The Confinement King’s Bedroom”
again.

(First of all, don’t lose sight of her… although I can find out where the restaurant is, I
don’t know if they’re really go there…)

“Ryoko!”

“Yes, Master”

I shout, and Ryoko in her maid’s uniform opens the door and walks into the
bedroom.

I don’t know why it’s so convenient, but I can’t stop thinking about it.

“Can you drive the car?”

“Certainly”

And with that, I leave the room with Ryoko and move to the far end of the corridor.
There we find a new room I’ve just created.

The ceiling is high, the floor is green linoleum. One wall is covered with steel
shutters.

And there sits Ryoko’s favorite car, a white domestic car.

I hadn’t expected this to happen, but when Ryoko became a resident of “The Room”, I
simply thought it would be more convenient and moved her car there as well.

When I got into the passenger seat, Ryoko who was already in the car started the
engine.

I activate <Revisit> and <Carry-in Entrances>, and the shutters begin to open with a
rattle.
On the other side of the shutters is the street in front of the KKO office.

Kito and Chihiro are just getting into a cab in front of the office building.

“Ryoko, follow that cab”

“Understood”

Ryoko stepped on the gas pedal, and the linoleum floor made a noise as if it were
made of vinyl.

Without hesitation, the car kick-started and began to drive in pursuit of the cab.

“Fufu…”

“Somehow, you seem happy”

Ryoko, still in her maid’s uniform, gripped the steering wheel, her mouth clearly
relaxed.

“Ufufu, after all, it’s like a detective drama. I’ve always wanted to try that “chase that
cab” thing”

“Is that what a real detective would say!?”

“Actually, I never had the chance to do that… I became a detective because I was
inspired by detective dramax”
After only about fifteen minutes, the cab stopped and I saw Kitou and Chihiro getting
off.

Then having the car stop on the shoulder of the road, I observed them from a
distance as they walked into a not-so-large commercial building.

“Ryoko, park the car and wait in “the room”“

“Understood”

I instructed Ryoko while listening to the clicking sound of the hazard, and I got out of
the car.

I then activated <Carry-in Entrance> again and Ryoko drove in, and I followed Kitou
and Chihiro into the building they had entered.

The building is luxurious, with black marble walls and gold decorations.

At the entrance, I looked for a store while pointing to the floor guide.

Apparently, there is only one store on each floor.

And I found the name of “Sasanoha Sushi” on the first basement floor.

When I took the elevator down to the basement floor, I was immediately confronted
by a door made of Japanese cypress, which opened sideways.

Although there is nothing to indicate the name of the restaurant, I guessed that this
is “Sasanoha Sushi”.

So, I put my hand on the wall of the restaurant and activate <Passing Through the
Room>.
As I enter the door, I activate <Periscope> in front of the exit door.

Immediately, the scene of the restaurant appears on the wall of the room.

It’s troublesome that I can’t use <Visual Possession> on Chihiro, but <Periscope> has
an advantage that it allows me to hear sounds.

Speaking of which, I wonder why Chihiro is still in [Normal] state.

As I learned from the examples of Fujiwara-san and Kayama-san, embracing is not an

absolute condition to reach the [Submissive] state.

Does it mean that she doesn’t have that much affection for me?

Thinking about this, I turned my attention to the interior of the restaurant that
appeared on the wall.

The interior of the restaurant is an elegant cypress structure. Within a space of about
10 tatami mats (16,5 square meters/177,9 square feet), there is a counter with only
two seats.

Apparently, it is true that the restaurant only accepts two sets per day, with a
maximum of four customers.

Inside the counter, there are two sushi chefs, the master and a young man who
looked like an apprentice.

Chihiro and Kitou are already seated, exchanging beers in a friendly manner.

(It seem sto be OK for now…)

While watching for a while, they are listening to the sushi chef ’s explanation about
the ingredients and enjoying the sushi.

When Chihiro took a bite of the sushi, she sometimes looked surprised and often
said, “It’s delicious”.

(Heh… so it’s that delicious…)

However, the price of sushi at the market price is so scary that I would never be able
to come and eat it myself.

Even if I had a 100 million money, I wouldn’t have the courage to do so because I am
still a small citizen.

Their conversation focused mainly on the industry.

It seems that they are presidents of other companies, but they seem to know each
other, and they have been talking about that for a while.

Perhaps she was trying to get information out of him.

Eventually, Chihiro started to ask about the model Nitani that Kitou wanted to
produce.

◇ ◇ ◇

“President Kitou, about Nitani, how did you come to be interested in her?”

“Eh, well… at one of the auditions, she stood out quite a bit…”

“An audition? That’s funny… Nitani said that ours was her first audition”

“Eh? Ah, no I meant… that’s the other girl. Ahaha, I’m mistaken, I’m mistaken”

I scratched my head and tried my best to cover it up.

(Tch… this is so annoying)

In fact, I only know this Nitani girl’s face from photos.

However, thanks to the fact that KKO’s company name, and by extension the Fujiwara
Group’s name, is in the forefront of the sales campaign, this production project is in
the process of being decided.

If this woman distrusts me here, there’s nothing I can do.

“…Actually. One of my acquaintances’ daughters goes to the same school as Nitani-

san, and she told me that Nitani-san is a great talent, so I did some research and
found out that she is indeed good, and I was preparing to scout for her”
“Heh… the daughter of an acquaintance of yours”

“Yes, yes, I was thinking of recruiting her with this job, as I thought she could make a
spectacular impression with such a big job, but it turned out to be a bad time, as
Nitani-san has joined your company”

“So you made a deal with Nitani before you recruited her… that’s quite a rash move,
isn’t it?”

“Hahaha… That’s a shame”

Presiden Kijima’s face turned puzzled.

(Well, you can underestimate me. But I’ll make sure to turn your puzzled face into
ahegao face later)

I looked at the apprentice chef in the back of the room and said, “This restaurant has
good cold sake”, and I recommended it to President Kijima, but without waiting her
approval, I ordered it.

Then, I gave the apprentice some money and pill.

This pill is sleeping pill.

It’s a special tasteless and odorless mix I’ve used many times before to seduce
women.

If I can get her to fall, I can eat all the models in KKO.

The rest of the plan becomes a lot simpler.

No more cumbersome, risky trick, just simply debut “her” with KKO’s full backing.

“Here you go, President, it’s really good”

“Okay, then…”

Without being prompted, President Kijima sipped the cold sake laced with sleeping
pills. And I couldn’t help but twist my mouth.
 ◇ ◇ ◇

(Hmm…? Chihiro looks very drunk. Is she a weak drinker? )

Chihiro’s eyes had become sleepy and her speech had become slurred.

I’ve never drank alcohol before, so I don’t know how long it takes to get drunk, but as
far as I could see, Chihiro is already dizzy.

Finally, she fell asleep lying down on the counter.

(Well, this is not good…)

After paying the bill, Kitou replied with a smile to the worried sushi chef, “Don’t
worry, she’s fine” and left the restaurant with Chihiro on his back.

(It can’t be helped!)

I hurriedly left the room and took the elevator to the entrance of the building, where
I waited for Kitou to come up.

(If things get rough, I’ll just drag him into “the room” somehow and stun him with
<Paralyze>. If that doesn’t work, I’ll call Ryoko…)

As I wait, simulating a possible situation, the elevator door opens with a *popping
electronic sound.

Then, as soon as Kitou came out of the entrance and saw me, he looked shocked.

“Well? President Kitou, I apologize for any inconvenience my Kijima may have
caused you!”

“Fu… Fumijima-san, is it? Why are you here?”

“Well, Kijima doesn’t drink well, and this always happens to her, so I was instructed
to come and get her”

“I-Is that so? She looks so strong…”

“Yes, that’s exactly the situation”

“…”

He must have realized his mistake.

After all, Kitou’s face immediately became bitter as if he had bitten down on a bitter
bug.

And the fact that Kitou thought Chihiro looked like a strong drinker in such a
situation was like saying that Kitou had done something wrong.

However, Kitou still showed his reluctance.

“Well, it’s a result of my invitation, and I would like to take responsibility for taking
her back…”

“No, no, that’s not a good idea. As you know, Kijima’s background is a bit unique, and
she’s been targeted by a lot of weekly photo magazines. If rumors get out, it could
cause trouble for our company and make it difficult for us to do business with you”

When I said, “make it difficult for us to do business with you”, Kitou reacted sharply.

“…I-I see. If that’s the case”

Kitou smiled a twitchy smile, but with an aura of resentment emanating from his
body, he lowered Chihiro from his back, and I picked her up with my arms.

“Then, please give my regards to President Kijima”

With that, Kitou turned away and walked out of the entrance with a gesture of regret
in his voice.

Almost at the same time I let out a sigh of relief, I heard a voice from outside saying,
“Huh? President, what’s wrong with your face?”, then a dull beating sound and a
muffled scream of a man can be heard.

(That young man had been sent to pick him up… if Chihiro had been put in the car, it
would have been very bad)

Anyway, I should get away from here as soon as possible.

I summon “the door” appear and called out inside.

“Ryoko, can you help me? It’s too heavy… I can’t do it alone…”

Needless to say, I’m not strong enough to lift and carry an unconscious woman.
“She… doesn’t seem to have a problem”

Ryoko opened Chihiro’s eyelids with her fingertips, checked her pupils, and nodded.

She carried the comatose Chihiro into Ryoko’s room, and now had her lie on the bed
with only her coat off.

“I’m glad…”

If she had been left alone, she would have been taken to a hotel after that and
violated at will by Kitou.

The man must have planned to take pictures and videos of her and make it
impossible for her to resist him.

Knowing Chihiro’s past of being played with by men’s desires, it is inexcusable that
Kitou would do such a thing.

But the reason why Chihiro, who would normally be very cautious, fell for such a
trick was because she was trying to get information out of him for me.

If I think about it, I’ll be angry with myself.

“I think it’s some kind of so-called date-rape drug… probably a flunitrazepam-based

sleep-inducing cocktail”

“Sleep inducing drugs? Are they different from sleeping pills?”

“Yes, they metabolize so fast that even if you went to the police after the fact, the test
kits they have at the station wouldn’t react, so it’s hard to get any evidence”

“So it’s like he’s pretty experienced at this?”

“That’s right”

When I raised my eyebrows, Ryoko saw it and asked me.

“Do you want to destroy him?”

“Yes… but let’s wait a little longer”

According to Chihiro, the project that Kitou had brought was quite tasty.

If she can snatch the plan itself and force Kurosawa-san and Akira to take the place
of Nitani, it will be very beneficial for their future.

Chihiro said that she wanted to make it happen.

For Chihiro’s sake, it would be better to wait for the contract with the airline to be
signed and then have that man leave.

Besides, there’s another thing that’s bothering me.

It is the existence of “the daughter of an acquaintance” mentioned in Kitou’s

statement.

The existence of Nitani and this “acquaintance’s daughter” has revealed a faint
connection between Hanabusa-san, who was attacked, and Kitou, who ordered the
attack.

So far, they are only related at the level of the same school, and Nitani is in the same
club as Hanabusa-san, but it is hard to imagine that they are completely unrelated.

The simplest way to think about it is that either Nitani or this “acquaintance’s
daughter” asked Kitou to attack Hanabusa-san.

I don’t know the reason, though.

(As for this Nitani girl, I’d like to interview her once as a Fumijima pheasant man,
and I’d like to investigate the basketball club a bit more…)

I don’t think it’s a good idea for me to visit the girls’ basketball team.
After all, I would be treated as a pervert.

(Is there anything I can do?)

As soon as I thought about it, a girl’s face crossed my mind.

(Come to think of it, Nozomi has a contact person in other club activities. She said
that she could offer it in place of Kayama-san. I heard her say something like that…
let’s ask her)

Nozomi Amemiya is my favorite these days.

She’s so frustrating and rebellious when I hold her, but in the end, she melts down
and it’s so cute. On top of that, I like the fact that her organ is incredibly talented.

I’ve managed to get her down to [Submissive], but I can’t get her any further than
that, probably because she likes women more.

Although I intend to take my time to subvert her, I’ve been calling her too often lately,
so I’ve been trying to control myself…

(Well, whatever… just listen to what she will say later)

And so, I decided to call her to the rooftop tomorrow at lunchtime.

As I nodded to myself, Ryoko turned her head towards me.

“Master, please let me take care of Chihiro-san and please rest. If you need a night
guard, Kyoko-chan can do it…”

It was indeed late at night.

Normally, I’d be taking care of someone else.

But…

“Well, I’m really tired today, so I’m just going to sleep”

In fact, I was very tired.

No matter what I say, I’m still a nerd.

To be honest, it was too much for me to confront Kitou, who looked like a playboy
from the early days of the bubble economy, with all my words.

But I’m disgusted by the fact that he touched Chihiro’s body so intimately, and I’m
feeling very stressed that I forced Chihiro to do such a thing.

Ryoko, who was staring at my face, nodded her head.

“I see, if it’s mentally exhausting…”

***

Ryoko said, “I’ll prepare a dakimakura. Please wait in the bedroom for a while”, I
wondered what she was talking about.

“S-Sorry, I’m late…”

Ulrich came in, holding a pillow.

She’s wearing a lovely white negligee.

She probably poked holes in it on purpose. After all, her triangular ears are sticking
out from her nightcap, and her bushy tail is sticking out from around her hips.

(Oh, so that’s what she meant…)

In the case of other girls, sleeping together might make me want to “play”, but in
Ulrich’s case, it’s okay unless she’s in heat.

Of course, she’s been conditioned to go into heat immediately if I snap my fingers in

front of her, and once I get her into heat, she goes into a half-crazed frenzy and
shakes her hips like an animal.

“U-Umm? R-Ryoko… told me to sleep with Master…”

As Ulrich hid her face in the pillow as if she was ashamed, I smiled and beckoned her
to come.
Immediately, her tail began to wag from side to side.

As soon as we get under the futon together, she rubs her nose against my chest and
says, “Mmm…”.

She is small, and fits comfortably in my arms.

(…This is tickling my desire for protection)

“Can I touch your tail?”

“Uh… if Master wants to touch it… sure”

With that, while hugging her, I move my hand to her butt and gently touch her tail.

(It’s so fluffy… oh man, it feels so good. This soothing feeling is incredible)

“Speaking of which, where does Ulrich usually sleep?”

Thinking about it, I’ve been treating her like a pet, and I don’t remember preparing a
room for her.

“Umm… I sleep with Ryoko and Kyoko”

Well, it seems that they are taking care of her.

“I don’t like having my tail fluffed, but Ryoko is kind, I like her. I don’t like Kyoko
because she yells at me and touches me too much”

It seems that Kyoko is still s*xually harassing her.

“You don’t like having your tail touched?”

I asked, and Ulrich buried her face in my chest and said shamefacedly.

“If it’s Master, it’s fine… especially”

“Well, thank you”

In a book I read a while ago, a study by Washington State University showed that if a
person interacts with cats and dogs for ten minutes, the level of the stress hormone
cortisol decreases dramatically.

Instead, oxytocin, the happy hormone, is secreted, and the effect is expected to be
significant, not only psychologically but also in terms of health.

As evidence of this, in an experiment on 100,000 people with some kind of heart

disease, the risk of death was 20 percent lower in people who owned dogs than in
those who did not.

(I like this… I’ll use her as a dakimakura in the future)

I decided to give Ulrich the position of “Dakimakura Chief”, and while I was fondling
her tail, I fell asleep before I knew it.
“U… Unngh…”

A headache, huh… thinking that, I sat up and looked around.

It was a familiar room with a blue color background.

It was Ryoko-san’s room, which I had been to a few times for girls’ nights.

Now, I was wearing only stockings and underwear.

My jacket and skirt are hanging on hangers against the wall.

As I pulled the sheet aside, I noticed in the mirror that my face is pale, and that I had
not removed my makeup.

With a throbbing headache, I try to retrace my memory, wondering why I am here.

I was having dinner with Kitou at “Sasanoha Sushi”, and my memory started to
become vague after drinking cold sake.

(Was I drunk? I don’t remember drinking that much…)

While I was thinking about this, I heard the door open and Ryoko-san in her maid’s
uniform came into the room.

“You’re awake. How are you feeling?”

“To put it mildly… terrible”

I think I’m hungover, but my head is numb and I’m feeling nauseated.

“Do you want some water?”

“…I’d rather have alcohol than water, please”

Ryoko shrugs her shoulders in exasperation.

“What are you going to do about work?”

“If I have to rest, I’ll rest. Without Lolisla, there’s rarely any trouble, and there’s
enough time for all the employees to get around for a day or so”

Ryoko smiled and took out two glasses from the cabinet and put them on the side
table of the bed.

“Then… maybe I should accompany you”

“That would be great”

She and her sister, Kyoko, are close in age and are good friends of mine.

“What do you want to drink?… Huh?”

Ryoko-san looked at the bottles in the cupboard, and tilted her head at the empty
bottle in front of her.

“Empty? Did Kyoko-chan drink it?”

I ask her back.

“Can you make a vodka tonic?”

“Yes, leave it to me”

With that, I sit up in bed in the morning and pick up the bottle. It’s unhealthy, as if
I’ve returned to my rough life as an AV star.

While drinking, Ryoko told me what had happened last night.

She told me that Danna-sama had saved me from being drugged and losing
consciousness.

“Danna-sama, he plays a role of a prince on a white horse rather often…”

“That’s what’s so wonderful about him. About Master”

Ryoko and I giggled with glasses in our hands.

Then I realized.

(So, he’s the prince of the white horse… Just for me this time…)

Thinking back to the time when I was rescued from a container bound for Southeast
Asia with Misuzu, I couldn’t help smiling.

I felt jealous at that time, but it was quite embarrassing for me to play the role of a
princess now.

Besides, I am too dirty to play the role of a princess.

“Speaking of which, where’s danna-sama?”

“He’s already gone. To school”

***

While listening to the opening bell, I entered the room of the track and field club,
which is locked from the inside, using <Passing Through the Room>.

The lights are off in the dimly lit club room, and the sunlight leaking in from the
ventilation fan near the ceiling is faintly illuminating the room.

“*sigh… * what are you thinking, telling me to stay in the club room after morning
practice? You want me to skip the first period, right? Pai-sen?”

“Well, something like that”

Nozomi Amemiya, sitting on a blue bench in her school uniform, looks up and glares
at me.

She’s in a [Submissive] state, but she’s only cute after the fact.

Usually, when I happen to meet her, she looks at me as if she’s seen something she
doesn’t like, and her attitude toward me is piercing.
“Well I don’t mind I skipped the class, but squeezing my breasts at no time is not a
good idea, is it?”

“Don’t be so hard on me”

In fact, as soon as I sat down next to her, I immediately thrust my hand into her top
and rubbed her breasts without hesitation.

“…Pervert”

“You know, your eyes are scary. If you make it a little pouty and lower the corners of
your eyes, I’ll shrivel up”

“Am I really that scary!?”

Nozomi’s voice is a mixture of surprise and dismay, and she sounded a little
confused. Still, I put my hand inside her sports bra.

“Nn… Nnh… ahhh *pant* *pant*”

“As usual, you’re very sensitive, aren’t you?”

I grabbed her right breast. And I felt its softness and elasticity.

Savoring its softness and elasticity, I wriggle my ten fingers softly.

“Pai-sen’s touch is just too naughty…”

She’s reluctant, but she doesn’t resist.

I sat her on my lap in a face-to-face position, pulled off her top, and pulled up her
sports bra.

The scent of deodorant spray rises softly from her slightly sweaty body after club
activities.

“Nn, nnaa… i-it’s so sudden… ahh, no…”

I took her nipple in my mouth and Nozomi let out a lustful sound.
Hearing her voice like that makes me even more excited.

“Ahn, hyaa… jeez, p-pai-sen… w-what is it, s-stop… aah, aah, aah…”

I sucked as hard as I could, then licked up and down, and sucked again.

Nozomi shivered and squealed sweetly at the direct attack on her lactation organ.

“It feels good, doesn’t it?”

“It doesn’t feel good… Kuh, you can do whatever you want now… but next time you
suck me off, I’ll put hot pepper on my nipples”

“Wait… if you put hot pepper on your nipples, they’ll burn and sting like hell”

That’s self-destructive. All I can say is she’s an idiot.

“Then… then, I will wrap my n-nipples in a cloth and put hot pepper on them…”

“What are you doing wrong? I mean… wrapping the nipple in cloth? That’s opening a
new door!”

“Ugh… t-then? I’m going to put the pepper-covered hands on your p*nis…”

“Can you please stop with the spices!? Are you sponsored by a hot pepper company,
or something? Do you work for Hass or S*food, you bastard!”

“Hiiii!? Don’t pinch it…”

I squeezed her hardened nipples with both hands, and Nozomi arched her back as
hard as she could.

“*pant* *pant* *pant… * so, i-in the end, ah… w-what do you want? I-If you say, hiii…
you just wanted to rub my breast in the morning, hyaa, ah, ah… I’ll blow you away,
you know”

“No, of course not!”

“Pai-sen would do it…”

“You know… if I just want to squeeze a breast, there’s Kurosawa-san and Masaki-
chan nearby…”

The image of Fujiwara-san flashed through my mind, but I decided not to pay
attention to it.

“There’s something I need you to look into. You… you said you had contacts in other
clubs, right? Any luck with the basketball club?”

“Basketball club? Are you going to make more victims like us?”

“Don’t talk to me like that”

“What else is there to say!?”

“The Chosen One?”

“Are you Chuuni?”

“That’s not what I meant. Look, Saori-chan had an accident the other day, right?”

“Moribe? What does that have to do with the basketball club…”

“I think the person who set it up is in the girls’ basketball club”

Instantly, Nozomi looked puzzled.

“Conspiracy theories… are you delusional? As expected, you’re chuuni…”

Really, I was a little annoyed.

At any rate, I decided to remind this bitch of her position and then start the
conversation all over again.
“Mmm… ah… if it’s the b-basketball team, ahn… there are t-two of them, hii!? No,
noo… in my class… kuh… ah, don’t rub there… ahnn…”

I squeezed Nozomi’s breasts relentlessly from behind.

In the darkened clubroom, I played with Nozomi’s breasts while she clung onto the
locker room, our tongues intertwined as she turned her head to me.

This is one of the reasons why I like Nozomi so much, after all when I start to fondle
her, she instantly becomes more shy.

Whereas before that, she was so cocky that it was easy to feel a sense of conquest.

“Ichida and… hii, ah, N-Nitani are the girls…”

“Nitani…”

KKO model Asuka Nitani. I stopped moving my hand involuntarily when the name I
had heard so many times came up again.

“What’s wrong?”

I replied, “Nothing”, and roughly twisted her nipples.

“Hii… you’re tearing my nipples off…”

Thinking about it, there are only three classes in the school year, so the fact that
Nozomi and Nitani are in the same class doesn’t surprise me at all.

I rubbed her nipples with my fingertips from behind and ran my tongue over her
tanned neck.

“These two… what are they like?”

“Y-You’re going to make them like me, aren’t you?”

I tasted the saltiness of Nozomi’s sweat with my tongue and twisted her nipple to
encourage her to talk.

“Hyuu!? I-Ichida has a bad mouth, but, ah, ah, ah… s-she’s not that kind of insidious
type who will attack her junior… ah, nooo”

“What about Nitani?”

“A-Ah… please choose between letting me talk or teasing me…”

I squeezed her breasts with both hands, telling her to hurry up and talk.

“Ow!? It hurts… N-Nitani is just messing around”

“What’s that?”

“Ahi!? She’s only in the basketball team for fashion, nnah… S-She said she loves
herself and that she’d quit immediately if she became a model, so… ugh, g-geez, let
go of my breasts!”

The name that Kitou mentioned was Nitani, so it’s hard to imagine that she had
nothing to do with it, but at this point, I can’t imagine any reason that would make
Kitou attack Hanabusa-san.

“B-But… t-that reminds me, nnah? Ahn? No!? Please don’t move your fingers so
suddenly!”

“Remind you of what?”

“Yesterday, the public morals committee visited… Nitani, ah… and Ichida…”

“Public Morals Committee?”

“A third-year student with a little plumpness…” (*Note: ムチっと -> plump?)

“Plumpness… you sound like an old man”

However, the public moral committee member is probably Minami Shibata.

Now that Takata-san is gone, there are only two public morals members in the third
year.

Shibata-san and another boy from my class, who must have been slacking off most of
the time.

(I guess I will visit them because of the problems with public morals… it’s worth
listening to them)

In the meantime, Shibata-san is supposed to come to the counseling room this

weekend…

(I’ll call her today…)

“Hey, Nozomi, could you casually ask those two about their club activities? See if
there’s any trouble…”

“I-I get it, okay? I get it… B-But, please stop squeezing my breasts…”

As usual, the sight of Nozomi pleading with tears in the corners of her eyes turns me
on.

“Geez, you can’t take it anymore, huh?”

“I can’t…”

Nozomi looked away as if embarrassed.

But then, I picked her chin up and forcibly placed my lips on hers, and with our
tongues intertwined, I slid her panties down her legs.

“Mm, mmu, *Slurp* *Pant… * *Slurppp… * Mmm… Ah, n-no…”

Her skirt, which had been rolled up, revealed her white, sunburn-free hips, and I
grabbed her butt tab.

“Hyah… aaahn… d-don’t do that to me…”

“You’re lying, you’re always happy when I do this”

I don’t know if it’s because she’s been whipped by Kayama-san, or if she was born
that way, but the rougher she gets, the more excited she gets.

Her crotch was already moist, and many drops were dripping down her inner thighs.

“Come on, beg me as usual!”

“I-I don’t… want to…”

Just as she was about to reply, I slapped her butt tab forcefully.

“Hyuu!?”

Slap? and a flash of lightning bursts through the darkness, followed by Nozomi’s
high-pitched scream that echoes through the room.

However, despite the painfulness of her scream, her expression became melancholy.

“Uuu… Please p-put it in me… M-Master… strong c-c-cock…”

“You’re such a pervert, you know that?”

As if deliberately accusing her of being a pervert, I grabbed her tight waist and
inserted it all the way to the base.

“Guhiiii!! Ah, ah, i-it’s here, i-it’s so great…”

Nozomi clawed at the locker door, making an unpleasant squeaking sound.

Still, her inside feels as good as ever. With rough, protruding folds at the back. The
wriggling of the vagina’s flesh, tightening in every way, is already soothing just by
being inside.

“Are you happy, Nozomi!”

“I-I’m so happy, with your cock, I’m so happy…”

It seems that she’s sensitive to pleasure, after all she’s really obedient when she’s
being inserted.
And beneath her disheveled uniform, her well-trained, muscular body breathed. I
grabbed her by the waist and began to shake my hips violently.

“Anh, ahii, ah, nnah, haah, nnn!”

While thrusting furiously from behind, I ask angrily.

“Nozomi? Who do you love!?”

“Anh, anh, it’s M-Master, hyah!”

Not so long ago, she used to say “Yui-sama” as if she was resisting, but now she
doesn’t say it anymore.

“What are you to me?”

“Ahh? O-Onahole? I’m just an onahole to make you feel so good!”

I thrust even harder and Nozomi lets out a high-pitched scream and she hits her
head on the locker.

Maybe it was the location of the club room, or maybe it was the torment of the Doggy
Style position, but she seemed to be more excited than usual.

(Then, I’ll make her feel even better…)

I press her body down against the locker with my weight and crushing her with all
my might and pounding my hips hard.

“Ahyah, hyah, hyah, hiiii!? Hiiiiii!”

Her voice became choked up as I squeezed her deepest part.

“Nooo!? M-Master, I’m going become idiot, I-I’m going to crazy, it’s too great…”

Nozomi’s face looked miserable, stained with tears and drool, as she shook her head
and desperately pleaded, forming a pained yet twitching smile.

“If it feels good, say so!”

Nozomi shuddered and screamed out in a voluptuous voice as I pushed my hips into
her and rubbed her cervix with the tip of my glans.

“It’s ghooooood? it’s so ghooodddd!? Ah, hyaa, yhour chock is the vesttt!”

The captain of the track and field club squirmed and squealed with her mouth wide
open as she was subjected to the penetration. She has no ability to think anymore. It
was as if the sensuality had burned out her brain cells.

But the truth is, I was about to reach my limit too. After all, Nozomi’s vagina was too
good for me.

Once it’s in, I can’t last as long as I do with other girls.

“Come on, I’m about to cum!”

“Yhes, Mashter… Pleashe… pleashe use Nozomi to feel even bwetter…”

I grabbed her breasts and began to shake my hips furiously again. As if it was the last
spurt, I fucked this sports girl with all my might.

“Nozomi, do you like me?”

“Lwikeeee? I lwike Mwaster? I lwike you, I’m going to cwum, I’m going to cwum so
hward! I lwike you, so I’m gwoing to cwumm!”

With the furious pistons, the waves of s*xual sensation rose in a rapid upward curve.
In the dimly lit club room, her half-crazed “I like you” echoed over and over.

Then, with a final thrust, my cock broke through the critical point at her deepest
point.

Spurt! Spurttt! Spurtttttttt!

“Hiiiiiii!? I’m cumming? I’m cumming? I’m cumming, I’m cumming, I’m cumming, I’m
cummmmmmmming!”

Nozomi screams her climax in a high-pitched voice, reaching the peak of her
sensuality.
Andwith only her hips sticking out, she slammed her head against the locker and
tensed up in ecstasy.
Just before the end of the first period, I left the girls’ track and field club room after
flirting with Nozomi who was in a state of melting.

And then, the second, third and fourth periods passed, and soon after the lunch
break, I walked to the next classroom.

When I peeked into the classroom through the rear door, Claudia, who had spotted
me, came running up to me happily. But when I said, “Call Shibata-san”, she said,
“Fumio is idiot”, and kicked my shin lightly.

Since being punished would be a reward, I decided to neglect Claudia, and moved
with a wary Shibata-san to the unpopulated emergency stairwell landing.

“So… what do you want…?”

She’s in a [Submissive] state, so she won’t go against me, but her guard is up.

“Don’t be so frightened, I won’t lay a finger on you now. I assure you. Shibata-san,
you’re looking into the girls’ basketball club, aren’t you?”

“Eh, yeah… what… about it?”

I briefly explain what has happened so far.

That my dear sister was injured in an accident protecting Hanabusa-san.

And it seems that Kitou was instructed to do so by someone from the girls’
basketball club.

When I had finished speaking, Shibata-san looked at me with a questioning look.

“So… what are you going to do when you find this person?”
“I haven’t thought about that yet… but if there’s still a risk of harming Hanabusa-san
or Saori-chan, then I can’t avoid dealing with them, can I?”

As I said, Shibata-san gave me a surprising look.

“I thought you were going to do something terrible”

“I didn’t say I wouldn’t. I’m just saying that Saori-chan’s and Hanabusa-san’s safety is
more important than that”

Exhaling heavily, Shibata-san said, “If that’s what you mean…” and told me what
she’d found out about the basketball club.

“There was a letter. There’s bullying going on in the girls’ basketball club. A second
year is bullying a first year”

“From?”

“No name, no details about the bullying… but after interviewing members of other
clubs that use the gym at the same time as the basketball club, and some retired
third-year students, I found that the relationship between the first-year student
Hanabusa-san and the second-year students has worsened considerably…”

I had half-expected that Hanabusa-san would be the target of the bullying when I
heard about it.

After all, as far as I can tell, Hanabusa-san is not the type of person that people
dislike, nor does she have the kind of attitude that makes her a target.

Because I myself was bullied, so I am sure of it.

“What are the causes of bullying?”

“First of all, I’m not sure if it’s right to call it bullying…”

Shibata-san said that the reason was that Hanabusa-san had won the regular
position over the second-year students. She also wore the uniform of a regular
player to practice.

“In fact, when I talked to them, no one seemed to have a problem with her becoming
a regular. However, by wearing the regular uniforms, she seems to be displeasing the
second-year players who are not in the regular team”

“Is that the reason someone told a guy to hit her with a motorcycle?”

“Who knows? But when I talked to the second year directly, they didn’t seem to think
they were bullying her either… at most, they were yelling at her and ignoring her”

“Ignoring is a form of bullying”

“*Sigh* well…”

I don’t really understand what girls are thinking in this area.

These girls may think nothing of ignoring someone, but it’s not easy for someone
whom their whole existence is denied with a casual feeling.

Lili once said that human beings are creatures that live according to how people
treat them, defining themselves and becoming what they are. Ignoring a person is
like whispering in their ear, “You’re worthless, I don’t need you, go away”.

If this is not bullying, what is it?

“Are you saying it’s not bullying because they didn’t do anything violent?”

“…That’s true, but…”

Now, this school is very sensitive to scandals.

Violence will be an instant problem. Even club activities can be discontinued without
question, so violence is not an option.

Whose fault was it, of course, it was me.

But even if violence is put aside, it is logical to say that someone tried to injure
Hanabusa-san in order to deprive her of a regular position.

But what is the point of Shibata-san’s story that no one had a problem with her being
a regular?
Moreover, what makes me even more uncomfortable is the fact that Hanabusa is
acting in such a condescending manner.

I’ve not known her very long, but she doesn’t seem to me like the kind of girl who
would do something like that.

“I don’t have a definitive clue…”

As soon as I muttered this, a voice suddenly came down from above me, as if in
disbelief.

“Are you stupid?”

Looking up, I see a girl’s face peering at me from the upper floor landing.

Her eyes are sullen and glaring. She narrowed her eyes and stared at me as if making
fun of me.

““…Shiratori-san”. Why are you here?”

“I usually take refuge here during my lunch break. Because Takasago tries to fall
asleep on my lap”

She came down with a lazy gait, squinting at me with one eye.

“King… please don’t disappoint me too much”

“What do you mean… disappoint you?”

“Well… okay. Just identify the person who instructed the Hanabusa girl to have the
accident, right?”

“Eh… well, yes.”

“Well, now that you mention it, all the information is there. At least if it’s Chibidevi,
she has already found the culprit”

“Eh…?”

Chibidevi must mean Lili.

Shiratori-san stared at me for a while, and then let out a sigh of exasperation,
“Huh…”.

Shibata-san looked puzzled, and kept looking back and forth between me and
Shiratori-san.

“People don’t act in ways that don’t fit their personalities for some reason. Isn’t the
uniform what you should be focusing on? Why are you trying to stir things up? Even
if someone yells at you or ignores you, there’s only one reason to wear it”

“What?”

““Because I had to wear it”“

“What? What does that mean…?”

I asked, puzzled, and Shiratori-san laughed snidely and turned his back on me.

“Why don’t you use your head a little? After that, if you keep repeating why things
are the way they are, you’ll get to the culprit”

With that, she walked off down the stairs.

Shibata-san and I, who were left behind, looked at each other and nodded our heads.
After school, I took the train from the nearest station to the next station, alone.

I was going to fulfill my promise to Kei-chan to treat her to a cake buffet.

But when I asked her if she wanted me to pick her up at the classroom, she said an
uncharacteristic comment, “Kan-chan, you don’t understand. Speaking of date, I’ve
been waiting for it”.

And with a very smug look on her face.

You know, I was even prepared to carry her sleeping body on my back to the venue of
the cake buffet…

By the way, I left the responsibility of picking up Saori-chan and Hanabusa-san to

Claudia and Jolanda.

Claudia is a good friend of Saori-chan, and if something happens, Jolanda can handle
most of the problems.

I know that Hanabusa-san will be confused, but I told Jolanda to push everything
through because she and Saori-chan are neighbors.

Since the lunch break, I’ve been thinking about what Shiratori-san said.

Why does Hanabusa-san wear a match uniform to practice, as if to provoke people?

Shiratori-san says it’s because it’s the only choice, but I can’t understand why it’s the
only choice, and I can’t understand what it means at all.

While I was thinking about this, I somehow arrived at the meeting place.

It was the lobby of a four-star hotel in front of the station.

Apparently, the restaurant on the top floor of the hotel is offering a limited time cake
buffet.

As I sat down on the sofa and watched the people passing by, I noticed that all the
people going up to the restaurant floor by the direct elevator were women.

Most of them seem to be ladies and university students, but there are also girls from
nearby schools.

(…It seems I’m out of place…)

While I was looking at the hotel entrance, feeling narrow-minded, the automatic
door opened and I saw Kei-chan coming in.

――Kei-chan.

As soon as I stood up and was about to call out to her, my face involuntarily twitched.

Because I could see Shiratori-san and the pushy sister behind Kei-chan, who was
running towards me.

“Kan-chan, keep wait…”

“Yeah, but why don’t you say “I’m sorry to keep you waiting” completely? Anyway,
about those two in the back…”

Kei-chan tilted her head with a sleepy expression on her face as usual.

“Do you know about Shirasaki and Kizuna?”

“Well, I know, but… that’s not the point”

Shiratori-san smiles at my confusion.

No, as usual, her eyes are not smiling. Just the corners of her mouth are slightly
raised.

“Hello, King. Thanks for the treat today”

“Umm… why should I treat you?

“Well, rather, do you think you have the option of not treat me?”

I can’t help but feel my cheeks twitch.

(Wait, wait, how much is four people worth? That’s about a month’s allowance for
me… Let’s just pretend I don’t have that much money…)

“By the way, I know King’s allowance came yesterday”

“How do you know that?”

“I asked Shima-senpai. And she said she heard it from Haneda-senpai”

(I don’t remember talking to Masaki-chan about it either… but if I had to guess, Mom
must have told Fujiwara-san, and through Fujiwara-san, Masaki-chan must have
heard about it…)

Shortly, the Confinement King’s favorite princesses knew the date of the allowance.

I can’t help but pucker my lips.

“Then… let’s make a million――”

“I’ll give you a lot”

“Shiratori-san, I can treat you, but that girl…”

Then, this pushy sister, who was elbowed by Shiratori-san, shook her twin-tails and
started to cry in a very fake way.

“You’re terrible, Nii nii. I want to eat cake too. Now you’re going to turn Takasago-
senpai a melon melon with a cake and a melon melon in her breast with your tongue,
aren’t you?”

“I’m not a Nii Nii, and I have no idea what you’re saying!”

It sounded pretty monotone, so she was probably being made to say it by Shiratori-
san, but even as a joke, it was pretty bad.

However, Kei-chan gave an unusually senior attitude toward her after I made a
comment.

“Kizuna… not Melon, but Marron”

“It’s not like that either!”

“Then… why don’t you think about it like this…”

I tried my best to fight against Shiratori-san’s insistence, but there was no way I
could beat her with my mouth, and in the end, I was forced to treat them all.

◇ ◇ ◇

When we arrived at the cake buffet, we were ushered to a round table by an elegant
waitress as if we were in a luxury hotel.

There were many beautiful cakes lined up along the wall, and girls were standing in
a long line with their plates in their hands.

“Oh――? Oh――!”

Kei-chan was looking around excitedly without even taking a seat. And then she
said…

“Kizuna, Marron over there”

“Shall we? Takasago-senpai!”

and rushed into the line with the pushy sister in tow.

This may be the first time I’ve seen Kei-chan so agile.

(Really… I’ll have to ask Chihiro to give me a part-time job at KKO)

One month with 300 yen left is just too hard. No, the train fare on the way back
would take away 200 yen, leaving me with only 100 yen.

With a sigh, I sit down on a chair and call out to Shiratori-san, who is also sitting
right next to me.
“Shiratori-san, I’ll take care of your stuff, so why don’t you go get the cake?”

“Well… I’ll wait until I’m a little more tired”

Being alone with Shiratori-san made me feel strangely nervous, but I decided to ask
her something that had been bothering me.

“So… what are you planning to do by instigating Tateoka-kun’s sister to me?”

Then she stared at me with a sullen look in her eyes.

“My position was as a semi-apprentice princess, right?”

“That’s what was supposed to happen when the track & field club was released,
but…”

“…you’re not happy about it, right?”

“…What do you mean?”

When I asked her that, she narrowed her eyes.

“It means exactly what it says. I’m trying to be the most important person in your
life. But that doesn’t mean I’m going to offer my body to you and ask you to raise my
status. I’m not interested in that. So, my king, I’m trying to be useful to you instead”

There’s no hint of a joke in the way she looks at me. Her irises are hazel. Eyes like
abysses, staring straight at me.

“You could lock me up… and brainwash me by force. That way, you wouldn’t have to
worry about me betraying you, and you’d be able to use me without worry. But you
don’t. Because I’m not an enemy. And I haven’t hurt any of the girls you care about… I
know it’s annoying. But that’s where a little patience comes in. I’d like you to show
me how big you are as a king. I’m sure you’ll thank me later”

“Can you at least explain it to me?”

“That once you know, once you’re aware, things can go wrong”

“Am I supposed to believe that?”

Shiratori-san looked away and cowered.

“In the first place, there are only two kinds of relationships: believing and not
believing. Even between lovers, it’s just a matter of believing that you love each
other. You don’t need any collateral. The king always has the power to do whatever
he wants to me if he wants to”

It’s true that I could forcibly imprison Shiratori-san and brainwash her if I had to.

No matter how smart she is, she is not stronger than Jolanda or Ulrich when it comes
to battle.

When I make a difficult face, Shiratori-san puts her hands on my cheeks and
confronts me with her face.

Then she said, as if she were talking to a small child.

“Listen, my king. It’s a little embarrassing for me to say this, but if ordinary people
are passenger cars, I’m an F-1 machine. The driver has to have the skill to drive it,
but it doesn’t mean I have to go that fast”

I understand what she’s saying.

And that’s a statement that measures my capacity.

It’s like a checkmate.

I don’t know what kind of capacity I have as a king, but to hold back any longer
would be to reveal my own smallness.

I thought about it for a while, and let out a big breath.

A complete defeat would be annoying. I’d at least like to give it a shot.

“Then I believe you. But in return, can you tell me what Shiratori-san found out
about the girls’ basketball club?”

Then Shiratori-san looked blatantly puzzled.

“Have you thought about it?”

“Yeah, I thought about it. I don’t understand it at all. But if Shiratori-san’s theory is
correct, I don’t need to perform the same calculations as a calculator. And there’s no
reason why I shouldn’t use a supercomputer for mere arithmetic”

Then her staring eyes opened a little wider.

“…Very good, my king. I love it. I wasn’t expecting you to fight back”
Looking at Kei-chan from a distance, who is fidgeting with her heels up and down in
the cake waiting line, Shiratori-san quietly opens her mouth.

“King, I don’t mind explaining, but if I tell you the truth, it just sounds so stupid”

“Isn’t that how it is with most things?”

“Well, yeah… most of the world is stupid”

With her mouth twisted in mockery, Shiratori-san propped her elbows on the table
and leaned her face toward mine.

“I’m talking about the uniform of a girl named Hanabusa. It’s easy to use that as a
clue to solve this situation, but I think it’s easier to explain it from the other side”

“The opposite?”

“Yes, the opposite. It’s about what the small villain are up to, what they’re messing
around with. And――-”

Shiratori-san’s voice trailed off as she twisted the word “small villain” into a mocking
nuance.

““The-one-who-is-being-targeted-is Nitani”“

“Yes?”

“They’re trying to bring Nitani down. Everything else is just a stage set. Everyone
just involved as a means to an end”

“Asuka Nitani? You mean someone who has a grudge against Nitani is the culprit?”

“I don’t know… maybe there’s a grudge, maybe not”

“What’s that…”

“The three second-year students who were mentioned in yesterday’s story about the
Public Morals Committee ―― Ichida, Nitani, and Mimura ―― I know Ichida and
Nitani’s names and faces because they’re in the next class. Although I have never
talked to them. Needless to say, I know Mimura because we are in the same class.
Well, she’s just a jerk. I don’t like it when people say women are rotten, but she’s
rotten and has some connections”

(I’d like to see a girl who can make Shiratori-san think she’s a jerk, though…)

“Of course, I know about Nitani’s affiliation with KKO. It seems that she is so excited
that she is talking about it all over the place. Of course, I also heard about it from the
Fujiwara group. I’ve also heard about a partnership with a small event company
called Frontier Productions”

Hearing that, I couldn’t help but widen my eyes.

After all, that partnership was just last night. That’s beyond quick hearing.

I had heard about Shiratori-san’s involvement in KKO from Lili and Fujiwara-san, but
it seems she’s more involved than I thought.

“I’ve looked into it, and Frontier Productions isn’t lying about the major airline
campaign they’re running. It’s actually happening”

“I see”

“Apparently, the airline officials are very interested in Nitani, and they asked Frontier
Productions if they could cast her”

“Huh? I heard from Frontier Productions that they were the ones who offered Nitani
the job”

“That’s a lie. If you look at the proposal, it’s about two girls traveling to Scandinavia,
and they’ve cast Nitani and another female celebrity as the partners. It’s a talent
from another agency, a girl named Sakura Momonoki. Well, I don’t really care about
that girl”

I can’t see what she’s saying.

“Why would a major airline ask a small event company like that?”

“You’re obsessed with unimportant things… But you’re right. To be precise, Frontier
Productions is a protege of that girl Momonoki Sakura’s office.”

(I see, that’s the agency that approached me for the story…)

“At first, the project itself was exclusive to that agency, with Sakura Momonoki as the
main character and another new talent from that agency as a sub, but the client
insisted that Nitani be the main character, so the new talent was pushed out”

“Yeah, so?”

“Oh? You still don’t get it, do you?”

Shiratori-san glared at me.

No, she might have just looked at me.

(She really looks like a civet…)

When I cowered, she let out a sigh and said, “Huh…”.

“You know what will happen if Nitani’s scandal comes out just after the contract is
signed and filming starts, right?”

“Dismissed… maybe?”

“With compensation. I’m sure they’ll push the compensation to KKO, but if it were
me, I’d include a clause in the contract that says what happens in case that happens. I
would include a clause in the contract that says the replacement will be left up to the
producer”

“You mean they’re going to settle for having Sakura Momonoki as the main character
and a newcomer as the sub, as originally planned?”

“Well, that’s… a bit of a guess”

I can’t tell for sure, but I’m probably making a difficult face right now.
I feel like I can’t connect the two. I’m caught in such a feeling.

(I understand that they are trying to trick a girl named Nitani in order to get back the
job of a talent in their office, but what does that have to do with Hanabusa-san…)

“Are you saying that the reason they targeted Hanabusa-san was to blame Nitani?”

“That’s right. That’s the final part. I think they were planning to have the perpetrator
surrender when everything was ready…”

“That’s just too vague”

“Actually, it’s not. Nitani’s been bullying this Hanabusa girl. She resented her. She was
jealous. That kind of testimony would push Nitani over the edge”

My eyes widen involuntarily.

“But if I had to guess who’s the worst, my King, it’s you”

“Me!?”

I slam my knee under the table and Bang! A loud sound rang out.

Immediately, the lethal stares of the women around me rained down on me at once.

“I hit my knee, a, ahaha. I’m such a clumsy person”

With an empty smile on my face, I said aloud to no one in particular, appealing, “It’s
nothing”.

“Hey… Shiratori-san, don’t say anything weird”

I pouted my lips as I told her, and she shrugged her shoulders, not taking offense,
“It’s true”.

“Listen, King. The school is very sensitive right now. If there’s even the slightest hint
of a scandal, any club can be immediately suspended from competitions, suspended
from activities, or even disbanded. I don’t have to tell you whose fault that is, do I?”

“Well… it’s me, but… What does that have to do with anything?”
“Well, if it wasn’t for that situation, none of this would have happened. At present,
although it seems that they have no intention to do so, a picture is forming that
Nitani and Ichida are bullying a girl named Hanabusa, isn’t it? I think Mimura is
probably seriously bullying her, though”

“Well, Shibata-san… the Public Morals Committee is investigating on that premise,

too”

“The reason it’s happening is because this Hanabusa girl insists on wearing the
regular uniform to practice, right?”

“You make it sound as if Hanabusa-san is trying to get herself bullied”

“Am I wrong?”

“No, she’s not that type”

“Then what type is she?”

“Serious… responsible…”

Shiratori-san has a face like a cat playing with a mouse. Maybe I’m saying exactly
what she wants me to say.

“Haha… Kaitou must have picked Hanabusa because she’s that type of girl, but I
think he did a terrible thing. To fill the shoes of an absolute ace is too heavy a burden
to be borne”

I’m getting frustrated because I can’t see what she’s talking about. I look at her
silently, and Shiratori-san meets my gaze as if challenging me.

“Well, she’s so serious and responsible that no matter how unreasonable she gets,
she can’t see the problem. If I think there’s a chance, she’ll withdraw from the
tournament due to a complaint”

I winced, and she thrust her face into mine as if in pursuit.

“But you know what? Someone must hide all her practice clothes except her uniform.
No, they may have already lost all of them and only has the uniforms”
“Wait, wait, wait. Someone can’t hide that many. Hanabusa-san would at least take
precautions!”

“If it’s me, when she put it in the locker in the club room this morning, I will hide it in
a bush on the way to the club room. Or left it with someone else. Not much I can do
about it. But I can take as many as I want”

“That’s true, Shiratori-san might be able to do it, but Shiratori-san… you are not
doing that, right?”

“Just kidding. If it’s me, I wouldn’t leave a trail like this. I don’t have to go that far to
do it too. And although this Hanabusa girl won’t sue or make a fuss, theft is a serious
misconduct”

In other words, in order to protect the club, Hanabusa-san is taking it easy and
putting up with a lot of trouble.

I can’t help but bite down on my teeth.

“That’s unforgivable… so who’s the culprit?”

“Ichida and Mimura are just as guilty when it comes to blaming the scandal. So those
two can’t be the culprits”

“Yes, I can see that”

“If they can hide Hanabusa girl’s clothes that thoroughly, then there’s someone
nearby, most likely a member of the basketball club in Hanabusa’s class. And that
person… I’m really just guessing here, but I’d say that person is a sub-talent that
Frontier Productions is trying to get into the mix, or someone related to them”
“So, King, what are you going to do?”

“What am I going to do? Of course, I’m going to destroy them”

“So, to avenge Moribe’s injury. You lock them up and give them a bad time. And for
that purpose, you don’t care that Hanabusa has endured so much for the sake of the
survival of the basketball club. Yeah, that’s really evil of you”

“That’s a harsh thing to say…”

When I made a sour face, Shiratori-san averted her gaze as if to say, “I don’t care”.

But she’s right.

Now I just thought I’d simply lock up the basketball players in Hanabusa’s class and
find out who did it. That’s what I was thinking.

I also thought I would just do the same thing I did with the track and field club.

However, that would mean stomping on Hanabusa’s feelings, which she had endured
so desperately.

If another person goes missing, the basketball club will be cancelled and its activities
will be suspended.

In the worst case scenario, it could endanger not only the basketball club but also the
existence of the school.

I also don’t want the school to be closed just before graduation.

(It’s not good… even if I find the culprit, the most I can do is to prove it and make
them stop messing with Hanabusa-san…)
If anyone is to blame, it’s none other than me, but I never thought I’d have to pay the
price for having done whatever I wanted until now.

(The result would be the same even if I instructed Ryoko to take the matter to the
police… As for Saori-chan’s injury, I guess I’ll just have to give up on revenge…)

As I was thinking about this, I heard Shiratori-san’s faint laughing voice right next to
me, like she was exhaling.

“You can’t be a bad guy… huh? Well, I guess that’s a good thing, but for me, it’s
frustrating”

“It’s not like I can just go ahead and do it, right?”

“Well, it’s okay to think about it, but don’t forget that Kizuna is your sister from now
on. I’ll remind Kizuna to be nice to Moribe”

“I don’t understand why she wants to be my sister, though…”

And from what I’ve heard from Ijichi-kun, my buddy in gym class.

He said that for someone who actually has a sister, sister moe is a joke.

Also, from the point of view of a girl who has a real brother, Tachioka-kun, it’s hard to
imagine that she would want a new brother.

Just as I thought so, Shiratori-san looked at me and opened her mouth.

“The reason is simple. Kizuna is about to get into trouble with the police”

“A police matter?”

That’s not very nice.

I could understand if it was the brother who tried to blackmail Fujiwara-san, but if
the brother is the brother, then the sister is the sister, right?

“So, if anyone can protect her from the government power, it’s you, the King, right?
And the King has a fetish for little sisters, so I told her that if she acts like a little
sister, you’ll do your best to protect her”
“Don’t you think it’s too much to ask?”

(So that’s the reason why she was so pushy to become my sister…)

Shiratori-san, who doesn’t seem to care about my widening eyes, rests her elbows on
the table.

As I looked at her, I saw Kei-chan and Tachioka-kun’s sister coming back to the table
with both of their plates full of cake.

“Kan-chan? It’s a lot… it’s a lot!”

Kei-chan rushes to my side and exclaims excitedly, while Shiratori-san rebukes her
with an exasperated look, “Just sit down”.

And now, Shiratori-san, Kei-chan, and Tachioka-kun’s sister are seated at the round
table in order from me to my left.

After placing the cake on the table, Tachioka-kun’s sister went to the free drink
corner, bought tea for the four of us, and took her seat again.

(Then, I should go and get something too…)

As I’m about to sit up, Shiratori-san tells Kei-chan.

“Takasago, give me that strawberry shortcake”

Then Kei-chan made a disapproving face that I’ve never seen before.

“…”

“You look like a dried plum… how much do you mind? Well, Kizuna, I’ll have your
strawberry shortcake”

“No, I refuse. Fufufu. Because this strawberry shortcake is already part of my flesh
and blood!”

Tachioka-kun’s sister opened her hand in front of her like a Chuuni character from
anime and looked at Shiratori-san from the gap between her fingers.
(Is she the type of girl who can be surprisingly… funny?)

As I look at her, Shiratori-san glares at her.

“Phew… So, you want to become flesh and blood?”

“I don’t want to be!!”

Tachioka-kun’s sister suddenly looked like she was about to cry.

I know how her feel.

Shiratori-san’s glare was… definitely something monstrous, like a beam of light.

“T-T-T-That’s not it… It just the strawberry shortcake is out of stock… The last two
were just barely taken by me and Takasago-senpai…”

“Oh, that’s too bad”

“Ehh!?”

Shiratori-san reached across in front of me and snatched the strawberry shortcake

from her plate with a cruel glance.

“Oh… you’re a tyrant, G*ant. My strawberry shortcake…”

(She’s so heartless…)

Glancing at Tachioka-kun’s sister with tears in her eyes, Shiratori-san opens her
mouth.

“Anyway, Kizuna…”

“You don’t care about that!?”

Shiratori-san asks Tachioka-kun’s sister, who looks surprised.

“How many members are there in the girl’s basketball club of the first year B class?”

“What? Eh? The girls’ basketball club? I’ll answer if you give me back my strawberry
shortcake”

“Okay then”

With that, Shiratori-san grabs a strawberry from the top of the cake with her
fingertips and throws it into her mouth.

“Aah!”

And now, the strawberry shortcake became just a shortcake.

Tachioka-kun’s sister reflexively turns her attention to the strawberry shortcake on

Kei-chan’s plate.

At that moment, Kei-chan gobbled up the strawberry shortcake with frightening

speed.

With cream all around her mouth, Kei-chan puffs up her cheeks like a squirrel before
hibernation, and makes a triumphant face.

The struggle between women over sweets is truly ugly.

“So, how many female members are there in the first year B basketball club?”

“So, that’s all you got to say!? That’s terrible!”

Shiratori-san coolly tells Tachioka-kun’s sister, who is fuming.

“This is a final warning, Kizuna. If you don’t tell it quickly, that Mont Blanc will be
next…”

“I-I understand, okay? I understand? But you have to promise me. If I answer
properly, you won’t touch my cake anymore”

“That’s a different story”

“My Mont Blanccccccccccccc!?”

Shiratori-san reached for her cake again, and easily snatched it away. Really,
Shiratori-san was more immature than I had thought.
“That’s the sort of thing you get into when you’re rambling on the battlefield. This
Mont Blanc is your lesson”

“Ugh… that’s terrible. Why don’t you just get it yourself?”

“I hate waiting in line. So, I’m going to ask you one more time, how many female
members are there in first year B?”

“Ugh… B-B class, right? I think there’s only three of them… Busako, Sankon, and
Monkii”

“Sankon? Monkii?”

I tilted my head.

I think “Busako” probably means Hanabusa-san…

“It’s a nickname. Sankon and Monkii”

Said Tachioka-kun’s sister while protecting the rest of the cake with her hand.
The atmosphere at the end of the cake buffet was like hell.

Tachioka’s sister said, “Nii nii? here it comes, aahh…” and bring the spoon, which had
scooped up the cake, closer to me, looking up at me. But as I had agreed to act as a
big brother brother for Shiratori-san, I decided to treat her like a big brother.

(Act like a big brother… act like a big brother… o-okay! )

““Kizuna-tan”, ahh…”

I say to her in such a way as to match her sweet mood.

But――

“Eh?”

――She immediately turned into a straight face.

“What is it?” I say, confused.

And both of us stiffen with confused faces.

Shiratori-san is indifferent, and Kei-chan seems uninterested in anything other than

the cake. I felt as if I have to say something smart to the one who moves first, and I
couldn’t even move.

The situation is doomed, like a siege with no hope of rescue.

A hellish silence settled between her and me descended, and we stared at each other
in confusion for several minutes.

As it was, the buffet time was up.

Everyone parted ways at the station, and on the way back to my house, my thoughts
wandered.

(I wonder how I should have reacted correctly…)

Probably, she reacted only because she didn’t expect it. It was a big difference from
what she imagined her brother to be.

(No, no, no, why do I have to be so bothered?)

Tachioka-kun’s sister doesn’t want to be my sister, she’s trying to act as my sister in

order to be protected by me and to win my affection.

But I don’t really want a sister other than Saori-chan.

(I wonder… what is this feeling that no one benefits from…)

The fact that Shiratori-san is making such an arrangement means that there is some
kind of deliberate scheme going on… no, there is a possibility that she is just being
amusing herself.

Nevertheless, that’s not what I should be thinking about right now.

The culprit who targeted Hanabusa-san. The one who injured Saori-chan.

According to Shiratori-san, it was a member of the basketball club in Hanabusa-san’s

class. There are two of them, girls with terrible nicknames like “Sankon” and
“Monkii”.

One of them, or both of them, is using Hanabusa-san as a tool to drag down Asuka
Nitani in a devious way.

(If this is true, it’s pretty bad…)

It is not difficult to identify either or both of these two as the culprits.

I… might be too cautious, so if I can get Claudia to ask a question or two and use her
<Eyes of Truth>, it should be enough to identify them.

But the problem is after that.

If their misdeeds are made public, the basketball club will be suspended, and
Hanabusa-san’s past efforts will be for nothing.

If I punish the culprit by confining them, I may end the life of this school this time.

The school has become infamous throughout the country as the scene of too many
incidents.

At this moment, it is believed that it will be very difficult to recruit students for the
next school year, but if such an incident happens one more time, the school will be
closed.

I can only say that I deserve it, but I can’t help feeling a sense of stagnation.

All I can think of is to scare them so that no one will notice.

(You’re pathetic, Confinement King. You need to be more cunning like a bad guy…)

With this in mind, I arrived home, told Mom that I had gone to a cake buffet and
didn’t want dinner, and went upstairs.

And as soon as I stepped into my room…

“This manga about a salaryman who just eats… why is it so addictive, Devi?”

I heard a familiar voice, and I looked up.

“Lili!”

There, floating in midair, scratching her belly and reading a manga, was my partner,
the devil girl, no doubt.

“I’m back, Devi”

She said while smiling with a toothy grin.

Although we hadn’t been apart for long enough to have an emotional reunion, I had
been worried about her because she had seemed quite upset when she returned to
the demon world. So, to be honest, I was relieved to see that she was still the same.
“Is everything alright in the demon world?”

“For the time being, Devi. Things with Lord Andras aren’t over yet, Devi, but the
crisis is over for the time being, Devi”

“I see. Is everyone else okay?”

“No problem, Devi. Nefuterra is staying behind to rule the newly expanded territory,
Devi. I also brought all the maids back with me, Devi”

“I see… that’s good”

The four former members of the track and field club are now obedient maids, even
though they humiliated Fujiwara-san. No matter how strong they are, they’re still
just human beings.

To be honest, it’s not an exaggeration to say that the girls were the ones I was most
worried about.

While I thought this, Lili threw the manga down on the bed in her hands and turned
to face me, sitting up in the air.

“We’ll talk about this later. Fumi Fumi also has a souvenir, or trouble, or something
like that, Devi, but more importantly, there seems to be a problem, Devi? Why are
you looking so upset, Devi?”

“Actually…”

Although I’m curious about the trouble she’s talking about, that’s not what I need to
be thinking about right now.

I put my bag on the floor and sit down on the bed, explaining to her about the events
surrounding the entertainment company and the basketball club.

Lili listened to me quietly, but when I finished, she shrugged her shoulders as if to
say she was dumbfounded.

“What is it? It just like that, Devi?”

“Why it just like that… do you have a better idea?”

“Yes, Devi”

Lili’s small chest puffed out.

“All you have to do is get revenge on them, or one of them, without anyone noticing,
Devi?”

“Well, yeah, but…”

My brow furrows, and she twists her mouth to say.

““Death Game”, Devi”

“………What?”

I thought for a moment that I had misheard, but Lili repeated it again, full of herself.

“It’s death game, Devi”

“Are… are you kidding me?”

“What is it, Devi?”

“You heard what I said, right? I told you not to let anyone missing, didn’t I? What
death game? That’s exactly what will make them missing!”

And Lili just said, “Whaaa?” and her cheek twists in annoyance, then she thrusts her
face towards mine.

“Really, that kind of standardized thinking is the limit of the cramming education in
this country, Devi”

“From what standpoint are you talking about education?”

Then Lili puts her face right in front of my nose, as if she’s trying to stir me up.

“Look, Devi, if you think you can’t play the death game without kidnapping and
confinement, you’re wrong, Devi. You can play the death game with just a matchstick
if you want to, Devi.”
“A matchstick… how?”

Then, for some reason, Lili’s gaze swam.

“Eh? Ah, umm…………… well kidnapping and confinement is not a prerequisite for a
death game, Devi”

“You mean you didn’t think about it first?”

It’s a dumbfounding but somehow relieving exchange. Lili’s existence itself is

extraordinary, but I felt that everyday life had mysteriously returned.

“A-Anyway, I’ll explain in detail, Devi. We’re moving to the “bedroom”, Devi”

“Can’t we do it here?”

Then she smirked and said.

“It’ll be quicker if we talk about it with the others, Devi”

““““Confinement King-sama? It’s good to see you again. Thanks to the Confinement
King-sama, we are alive and well today!”“““

As soon as I stepped into the “Confinement King’s bedroom”, the maids suddenly
started shouting in a high-pitched chant, and I involuntarily backed away.

“Oh, yeah… t-that’s great”

Perhaps I should say that the maids have gotten used to being maids, but there is no
hesitation in their behavior, and I, who should be their master, feel rather
uncomfortable.

I then whispered to Lili.

“Has everyone’s mood changed a bit? It’s more powerful somehow…”

In fact, the girls used to turn red and squirm when they made eye contact with me,
but now they smile back at me in a relaxed manner.

Then Lili snorted.

“Hmph, of course, Devi. They now are fierce warriors who have crossed the line of
death in their own way, Devi. They’re not just any maids you find lying around, Devi”

“I don’t think there are any maids lying around, though”

Indeed, it would not be an exaggeration to say that they have crossed the line of
death.

Each one of them has the eyes of a master of martial arts.

Somehow, it’s just plain scary. What kind of experience does one have to have to have
such eyes?
“But, now’s a good time, Devi. I was just thinking we need to replenish the maids,
Devi”

“Replenish?”

“I thought it was time to let the four of them go now that they’ve done their part,
Devi”

“Is that so?”

Well, I guess that’s more than enough punishment for messing with Fujiwara-san.
I’m sure their parents are worried about them, and although the term was set at one
year, it might be a good idea to let them go home ahead of schedule.

“But… Devi”

“But what?”

I tilted my head, and Lili let out a sigh, then spoke up.

“Cockroach, what would you do if I said I’d let you go, Devi?”

Saito-san then stepped forward and put her hands behind her waist, her chest
heaving as she raised her voice.

“No, thank you? We are all maids for life? If we are not maids, then who are we? We
wish to serve Confinement King-sama for the rest of our lives!”

“Tapeworm? What is a maid, Devi?”

Lili asked, and this time Hotta-san stepped forward.

“Yes? To find out what it is to die!”

(No, don’t find out it. I don’t want a maid like that…)

“…That’s how it is, Devi. In the demon world, I left these guys in the care of Balver,
one of Lili’s four heavenly kings, but it seems that his military training was a little too
hard, Devi…”
“I’m starting to wonder if they are even maids anymore…”

“That’s why, although it’s up to you to decide whether or not to return them to their
home, but as a reward, each of them will be promoted as head maids. I was planning
to make them semi-favorite princess apprentices and give them new subordinates,
Devi”

“I see… so you’re saying that the two first-year basketball players will eventually
become maids? I mean, we can’t just make them disappear, can we?”

“That’s what I call a commuter maid, Devi”

“I don’t know about “commuter maid” but isn’t one of the two just a victim?”

That’s right.

The other one is just a member of the basketball club in the same class as Hanabusa.

It’s not impossible that both of them are involved, but if not, it’s really an accident.

Then, Lili held up her index finger and waved it, “Tsk, tsk, tsk”.

Yeah, I haven’t seen that in a while, but it’s still annoying.

“Fumi Fumi is misunderstood, Devi”

“About what?”

“That it doesn’t make sense, or that it’s a setup. Lili is the devil, Fumi Fumi is the bad
guy, Devi. You’re not on the side of justice, Devi”

“Well, that’s true, but…”

“Don’t be afraid to show off, Devi. Just because they happen to be in the same class
and in the same club, it doesn’t mean they will not suffer in hell, Devi. It’s
unreasonable and unfair, Devi… but it’s thrilling, Devi”

I almost forgot, but now that I think about it, she’s a devil. But――

“No, no, no! The only target is the one who caused Saori-chan’s injury. I won’t
compromise on that”

Lili puffed out her cheeks in frustration as I told her that.

“Buu~… you damn movie version of Giant”

“What kind of cursing is that!? I’m not trying to be nice and make myself more
likable!”

“Except for the space exploration history, Devi”

“Are you a fanatic!? You’re right, but Giant didn’t do anything. He was just treated like
nothing!”

“Well, that’s far enough of a preamble, Devi”

“That was a preamble, huh…”

Then, Lili turned to the maids again.

“Are any of you close to the girls’ basketball club, Sankon and Monkey, Devi?”

The girls looked puzzled for a moment, and then looked at each other.

“Well, we are all familiar with them. However, I don’t think any of us are particularly
close…”

Saito-san replied, and the other three gave small nods.

“Fumu… so, what kind of person they are, Devi?”

Inui-san responded.

“Ritsuko Sakon, aka Sankon, is the daughter of a wealthy family. She’s tall and
slender like a basketball player, and she gives the impression of a lady’s daughter”

Next, Kishijo-san.

“Monkey… or Mangi Nagashi is rather a violent person. Her parents live in a boxing
gym, and she doesn’t talk much, but when she loses her temper, she’s out of control. I
don’t think she is particularly beautiful. She is always hunched over and has a bad
eye, but not as bad as Saki-sama. My impression is that she is a ferocious beast of the
cat family”

“A monkey, but a cat?”

When I interrupted, Hotta-san opened her mouth.

“I went to the same middle school with Monkey, but she didn’t get the nickname
“Monkey” until after high school. Before that, she used to be called “Manko”, but it
seems that there were some problems”

“Well, of course there were problems!!”

“Yes, the girls were fine, but the boys were disturbed…”

If you hear “Manko” in a girl’s conversation, all adolescent boys will bend forward. Of
course they would be disturbed.

A nickname that requires a “beep” sound is not good.

“I don’t care if it’s Manko or Manbo (Sunfish), Devi…”

Stop it. Don’t put it out like that. I pity the Sunfish.

“We need to prepare for the death game, Devi. Let Ryoko be the first to die――”

“Why are you doing this to Ryoko!?”

“Well, we need one more person… Devi. We’ll use the vertical rolls as cherry
blossoms, Devi. If we don’t have enough, we can add another Devi”

“Kayama-san? Why?”

“It’s just that if you want them to compete, they’re more likely to be in the same
grade, Devi”

“Oh, I see.”

I nodded, but Lili ordered the maids.

“Tomorrow at midnight, you two will split up and kidnap Sankon and Monkey, Devi!”

““““Yes, Mam!”“““

“If they resist, you can tear them limb, Devi. You can do whatever you want as long as
they don’t die, Devi, but do it carefully and without anyone noticing, Devi!”

“Wait, wait, wait a minute!? We can’t just kidnap them, right? There’s no point if
someone goes missing!”

I panic, but Lili tells me in a soothing tone.

“Don’t worry about it. They’ll be home soon, Devi. I’m just going to explain the rules,
Devi”
“Hyu――, haa, Hyu――, haa…”

A small, bare ass was twitching and twitching.

It was Kei-chan, dressed in cat ears, who was breathing hard at the edge of the bed,
looking like she was coming right after her climax.

“Ah… Yui-sama’s tongue *Kiss* *Lick… *”

“Ah… *Lick* Mmm… A-Amemiya, please don’t interrupt me… Mmm, nchuu”

And when I sit down on the bed.

A blonde hair ringlet with cat ears and a short black hair head are bobbing back and
forth between my legs.

The two girls who crawl their tongues on my cock from both sides are Kayama-san
and Nozomi.

They were eagerly licking and sucking my stick, which was glistening wet with
sperm and Kei-chan’s love juice.

(…Seeing it again, Nozomi is more like tasting Kayama-san’s tongue…)

“Ahaha, the cat’s on the move――!”

On my shoulder, Fujiwara-san, who is also wearing cat ears, leans on me with a

laugh.

Her tiny breasts wrapped in a micro bikini with a very small area of cloth were, on
the contrary, abnormally indecent.

This is happening after Lili’s explanation, and I contacted Fujiwara-san via SNS.
Originally, it was my turn to love Fujiwara-san today, but I asked her to bring
Kayama-san along with her to explain about the Death Game, and somehow
Fujiwara-san’s whole faction came to the party.

And they were all wearing micro bikinis with cat ears.

“Fu~min, you’ve been neglecting us, so you should squeeze us to the hilt…”

“Oh… is that so?”

(I probably shouldn’t mention to her that I’ve only recently taken care of Nozomi and
Kei-chan…)

“Nnjuu… *Slurp* *Slurp* *Smooch*”

“*Kiss* *Kiss* *Slurp*”

As Kayama-san sucked the trunk sideways with her lips as if she was playing the
harmonica, Nozomi did the same from the other side.

At this sight of the girls kissing each other with my thing between their lips, I felt my
heart jump.

(Erotic… this is, very erotic…)

But under their enthusiastic service, I explain to Fujiwara-san about this death game.

Immediately, her cheeks twitched as if she was shocked.

“You’re so mean… Really, you’re just like Lili-chan, aren’t you?”

Then Kayama-san looked up.

“Puha… Then, I’m supposed to pretend that I don’t know anything and compete with
Ritsuko-sama and Mangi Nagashi for the favor of the Confinement King-sama, right?”

When Kayama-san broke off the kiss, Nozomi looked disappointed for a moment, but
then began to run her tongue toward my testicles.

“That’s the thing. Lili seems to have a plan for what Kayama-san is going to do, and
I’m sure she’ll give you instructions as needed… do you know about the two of
them?”

“Yes, they are in the same class”

“Really!?”

“I’ve talked with Ritsuko-sama several times at social gatherings, but I’ve never
really talked with this Mangi Nagashi. We lived in different worlds”

“I see. What kind of girls they are?”

“Ritsuko-sama is, in a word, a Yamato Nadeshiko. Old-fashioned and modest, that’s

my impression. For Mangi Nagashi, I don’t have a good impression of her. She is blunt
and violent, like a wild animal who always threatens people around her”

(I feel like they are the exact opposite of each other…)

“But neither of them looks like a women’s basketball player”

“I don’t know about Mangi Nagashi, but Ritsuko-sama was a big fan of Kaitou-senpai
in the second year, or rather a follower…”

“Hmmm…”

(Is she jealous of Hanabusa-san being nominated directly by Kaitou-san? But that
doesn’t help me to understand the connection between Hanabusa-san and Kitou.
According to Shiratori-san’s theory, the real target is Nitani)

When Kayama-san tried to suck my cock again, Kei-chan, who was supposed to be
limp, was kneeling right in front of me before I knew it, and she took the head of my
cock in her mouth before Kayama-san did.

“Ah! Takasago-senpai is so unfair!”

Kei-chan, not seeming to pay any attention to Kayama-san’s protests, sucked my cock
with a flattened cheek.

“*Smooch* *Suck* *Slurp… *”

“Geez… you’re so selfish”

It seems that the common understanding among the track and field club members is
that “it’s useless to complain to Kei-chan”.

So with a reproachful look on her face, Kayama-san’s head sank down toward my
testicles.

(Ah… this is great)

Three beautiful cat-eared girls are kneeling between my legs, and their tongues are
lapping at my cock as if they were competing with each other. It’s a magnificent view.

Kei-chan is awkwardly sucking the head of my cock into her mouth, which is a new
experience for me, and Kayama and Nozomi are licking and sucking each other as if
they were competing with each other and they were taking each of my testicle in
their mouths.

“Ahaha… Fu~min, you look so lewd!”

On the other hand, Fujiwara-san looks into my face as if to make fun of me.

“Of course it is”

“Well, then, how about splashing it all over their faces?”

“…it would be great, to put it mildly”

“Well, maybe I’ll help you, too”

As she said this, she kneeled down beside me and kissed me on the lips.

“Mmm *Kiss… * *Kiss* *Lick* *Lick… * *Slurp… *”

Our tongues entwined in each other’s mouth. And the room is filled with the sound
of our saliva slurping on each other’s saliva.

The other girl’s tongue crawled up and down my body too, and I felt so comfortable
that my head was dizzy.
“*Slurp* *Slurpppp* *Kiss… *”

“*Kiss* *Kiss* *Slurpp*”

“*Lick* *Lick… * *Squelch* *Smooch*”

The room is gradually filled with the sound of five hot breaths of the five of us.

Four red tongues were wriggling around, wanting me out.

And soon, the hot thing starts to swell deep in my loins, urging me to get it out of
here as soon as possible.

“Kuh… I’m coming!”

I moaned involuntarily, and the three girls between my legs all looked up at once.

“Puha…”

Then, Fujiwara-san separated her lips from mine and reached for my cock and
started to rub my gooseneck up and down with a skilled hand.

“Ahaha, I’m going to rub your nipple…”

“Kuh… ugh…”

I bit my back teeth involuntarily, and then the embankment broke, as if I was being
yanked out, and semen gushed out of me with great force.

Spurt! Spurttttt! Spurttttttttttt!

The cum flies in the air and falls on the faces of the three girls who are waiting with
their eyes closed and tongues sticking out.

On Kayama’s snow-white skin.

Kei-chan’s childish face.

Nozomi’s pale brown skin burned by the sun.

And Fujiwara-san rubbed my cock up and down, as if she wanted me to give her all
the rest, and I shivered helplessly at the pleasure that ran up and down my spine.

And so, the splashes stained their hair, their foreheads, and their skin.

Hot, thick white spunk also dripped down their cheeks.

“Oh… it’s wonderful… it’s Confinement King-sama’s semen!”

“I feel like I’m going to melt… this… is… amazing”

Kayama-san and Nozomi’s cheeks are bright red and their faces are enraptured with
debauchery.

“Ahaha… maybe next time I’ll have you spray it on me, too”

Fujiwara-san smiles moodily.

However, Kei-chan, who was in the middle of Kayama-san and Nozomi, scowled with
a sullen look on her face.

“It’s so bitter. Add sugar… or honey would be fine”

Please… Kei-chan.

Don’t season it.

This is the day of the Death Game.

However, the game does not begin until after midnight.

And the maids will kidnap the two targets later.

Until then, it’s like any other day.

So as usual, I pick up Saori-chan in the morning and meet up with Hanabusa-san.

I told Tachioka’s little sister not to interrupt me in the morning because I will treat
her well.

After all, it is impossible to treat another girl as a little sister in front of my lovely
little sister.

Looking aside from that, when I peeked into Hanabusa’s condition, I did not see any
shadow or meanness that is typical of bullied children, and as a big brother, I felt
very happy to see her and Saori-chan getting along well with each other.

But to tell the truth, I was worried.

I was afraid that Saori-chan was so quiet that she might not have any close friends.

So, Hanabusa-san’s existence, from my perspective, was like discovering a

Tsuchinoko.

Furthermore, the tactless comment about whether she has a friend or not is
forbidden.

The following is almost the same as usual.

The only thing that has changed is that I have been in touch with Chihiro a little.
I had sent her some messages in the morning, and her reply came at the end of the
second period, making my phone vibrate.

When break time comes, I go into the bathroom and look down at my phone.

There were three replies.

[If you need money, I will pay you a monthly deposit]

This is the answer to my question, “Hire me as a short-term part-timer”.

“What does she mean by “pay me a deposit”…I’m not a freelance worker with a job…”

It’s fine to be treated occasionally, but to be honest, it’s a bit awkward to receive a
fixed amount of money.

To this I replied, “I want to have a part-time job”.

But the next answer was――

[The draft contained the exact wording you mentioned. What should I do? I could
reject it, but…]

This is confirmation of what Shiratori-san told me.

Chihiro informed me that she had received a draft of the contract, so I asked her to
check if there was a clause similar to the one “The producer is responsible for
substituting the talent in the event of a talent change”.

According to Chihiro’s explanation, I thought the contract was between Frontier

Productions and the airline company, but it was set up as a contract between KKO
and the airline company, with the airline company acting as a subcontractor for the
production. In other words, Frontier Pro is in the same boat. Such was the contract.

I don’t know what the common sense of the industry is, but to the untrained eye, it
seems a bit absurd.

The contract is made directly without an agency, as if the entertainment agency is

supposed to take responsibility for the production.
Chihiro’s comment also makes it sound like an unrealistic contract.

And Kitou said over the phone, “The majority of the profit goes to KKO”, But now that
I have heard Shiratori-san’s story, it is obvious that he intends to pressure KKO to
pay the compensation.

(But… it doesn’t matter)

I reply, “No problem, just keep going”.

The last one, “I’ll start the approach as soon as possible”.

This is in response to the instruction to “recruit Ichida and Mimura to KKO’”

The three of them, including Nitani, may have just been tricked, but bullying is
bullying if the bullied person feels bullied.

If I think that my little sister’s best friend is being bullied and I will keep quiet about
it, then it’s a big mistake. I have to make them feel sorry for what they’ve done.

And so, when I replied, “Thank you for everything, please do”, I got a big heart mark
in return.

***

It takes eight stops from the nearest station of the school by local train.

Under the sparse streetlights, Earthworm and I walked along the deserted shopping
street in front of the station.

This is the countryside, after all.

In addition, it was late at night, and we did not even feel the presence of people.

Confinement King-sama was preparing for the death game with Ryoko and Lili after
they came back from the school.

At around 1:00 a.m., the order to go out was finally given to us.

We asked Confinement King-sama to open “the door” in front of the station, and then
we headed for our destination on foot.

“By the way, Tapeworm… Is the house near here?”

Earthworm asks me, as if remembering.

“Yes, just past this shopping street, a little further…”

This shopping street where I am walking now is a familiar path for me. Thinking of
it, I feel a little nostalgic.

Although it has been only a few months since I started working for Confinement
King-sama, it seems as if many years have passed.

However, I had no particular desire to go home.

Was it because I had changed so much?

“This is it…”

In the middle of the shopping street, I point to a building with the sign “Mangi Gym”
and Earthworm gives a curious look.

“Heh~… so this is what a boxing gym looks like”

The walls are covered with sticky posters of fights, and on the side of the building,
there is a stairway directly to the second floor. Probably, it is a residence. A signboard
“Mangi” was hanging on the wall.

Looking at the window in front of the building, I could see a faint light and a moving
figure through the frosted glass.

“Tapeworm, do you hear something?”

“I’ll try”

Dragon ears are just like dragon ears, but if I listen carefully, I can faintly hear a
woman’s breathing mixed with the sound of a sandbag or something being pounded.

“…I think it’s the target”

“Okay, then… let’s get started right away”

After saying this, Earthworm suddenly split the space.

Among all of us, Earthworm was the best at dividing the space.

However, we can’t do it as freely as Lili and the head maid.

At best, we can only shift space one meter away from us.

But for now, that is enough.

Because we just shift to the other side of the wall.

And now, after splitting the space and entering the inside of the gym, I see a ring in
the center of the gym and a woman on the other side of it.

She is a woman wearing a sports bra and shorts who is hitting a punch ball while
making a steady sound.

Her height was about the upper half of 160 cm (5.2 ft). She is probably a tall girl.

Her dark brown hair, which I am not sure if it is dyed or natural, is tied back casually.

(Bingo… it’s Manko)

Perhaps she noticed our presence, Manko jerked up and turned around in a hurry.

Her body was covered in sweat, and steam was rising from her body.

Her ripped abs looked like a boy’s.

She has a pair of eyelids with a bush stare, a freckled tip of her nose, and a set of
teeth that I used to mock her for her gnarled teeth when we were a child.

“W-Who the hell are you two!? Where the did you come from!”

Since we were classmates and childhood friends, I was a little confused about how I
should behave with her, and finally I decided to be polite like a maid.
“Long time no see, Mangi-sama”

When I tell her this, she squints at me like an old man reading the newspaper.

“Ah?”

Then her eyes roll back in surprise.

“Eri… ka!?”

I can understand her confused mind.

In the first place, Manko and I were friends only during our early elementary school
years, and if we were in different classes, we would grow apart no matter how close
we lived.

Although we have been going to school together for a long time, we are not the kind
of people whom one would call out to if we see each other.

Such a person suddenly appeared in the middle of the night. And it was in her own
gym.

“Oh, it’s you? I thought you were missing…”

“Yes, the aclaim is missing”

“What the hell, the way you’re talking, and the way you’re dressed…”

Besides, she is right in saying that Earthworm and I are missing as victims of the
“Mysterious Disappearance Incident”.

“Of course, a maid wears a maid’s uniform. We’re here to pick you up today, Mangi-
sama”

“Ah? Maid? Pick me up? I don’t know what you’re talking about?”

“Don’t worry if you don’t understand. You don’t have to understand. In any case, you
have no right of refusal. You will come with us even if it is by force”

Then she raised one eyebrow in disapproval.

“By force? Are you an idiot? Are you high on some kind of drug or something? I’ll just
take you to the police. Missing persons found”

(This attitude. I’m starting to feel… stupid to be so modest with such

microorganisms)

“If you keep complaining, I’ll rip out all your jagged teeth. Maybe you’ll be a little
more popular with a full set of false teeth…”

“Tapeworm, she will become a Japanese person with disability…”

Despite Earthworm’s exclamation of dismay, Manko’s voice was sharply broken.

“Damn you? You dare to talk about what I care about!”

Manko, who was in a completely pissed off mode, walked up to me and suddenly
punched my cheek with all her might.

But――

“It hurtssss!?”

It was Manko who writhed in agony while holding her hand.

It was obvious.

Such a fragile fist could not damage the dragon’s outer skin.

“Hey, earthworm! I thought I could tear off her hands and feet”

“That’s true, but it also said not to leave any traces”

“I see… so that means we can’t do anything that involves too much blood loss”

“W-What the hell are you doing, hey…”

Manko retreats with frightened eyes.

But I smiled at her and grabbed her shoulders, putting light pressure on them.
“Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Immediately I hear a cracking sound, and the bone shatters.

(Really? Are humans so fragile? To think that I was so fragile just a little while ago, it
makes me shudder)

Looking down at Manko, who was writhing on the floor, unable to speak, I said softly.

“Anyway, let’s fold all your arms and legs, shall we? It’s all right. Torture will fix them
later”

“Hii!? Ah ah… y-you monster!? S-Stop… S… Stop…”

Her face is covered in tears and runny nose, and she’s in a state of shock.

I think she has probably already lost her will to resist, but I was also told to
completely cut off her will to resist.

So, I grab her legs.

Then, I gently put my strength into it.

“Finally, we arrived by bicycle…”

Sakon’s house is located in the mountainside.

As Confinement King-sama had never been to this area before, it took about an hour
by bicycle, which I borrowed from Confinement King-sama.

Somehow or other, Centipede and I managed to get there.

By the way, the two maids rode a two-seater bicycle together.

Even though it was late at night and not many people were around, it seemed to
stand out quite a bit.

“Hey, Cockroach! You know… if we asked Ryoko-sama to give us a ride, she could
have given us a ride, couldn’t she?”

“There’s no way we could ask her to do that, in our position. I mean, did you miss the
sulfuric acid bath?”

“You’ve got to be kidding me…”

“Yes, yes. Anyway, work, work, and work. Anyway… it’s an amazing house”

The house is a large Japanese-style house surrounded by hedges. There is even a

large warehouse on the side of the main house.

Although it is a big house, it was not so difficult to break in.

But there was a rather ferocious-looking guard dog running free in the yard,
however, a smart dog knows whether or not to disobey after see us.

So, after fondling the guard dogs to our heart’s content, we enter Ritsuko Sakon’s
room, which is our destination.

Her room is a large Japanese-style room with a futon set on the floor.

And we can hear the faint sound of her sleeping in the dark room.

When we gently walk over to look into her face, we find that it is indeed Ritsuko
Sakon.

She has shiny black hair. Her bangs are neatly cropped, and her face itself is
relatively plain, a Japanese-style beauty with drooping eyes.

If she were coated with white powder and displayed on a hinamatsuri (Doll Festival),
she might be called a Japanese doll.

To tell the truth, Sakon is not really a basketball player, but she is skilled in both
school and sports. Not only basketball, but she is good at most things. That is my
impression.

“It’s better not to be too late… let’s get her out of here…”

As soon as Centipede whispered this, Sakon suddenly jumped off the futon and
picked up a short sword (Kodachi) that was displayed in the alcove.

“Where did you come from?”

Her eyes narrow as she draws a short sword and holds it ready.

But then she looked a little surprised.

“The track and field club…? Could it be that you’ve turned into a ghost?”

“Don’t say as if we’re already dead…”

Centipede is discouraged.

Well, just because we’re missing doesn’t mean we’re dead.

Although it could be said that we’ve died two or three times, in fact, we’re still alive.
“I mean, we are not a ghost, but it’s not that much different in the sense that we’re
here to pick you up”

When I say this, Centipede snickers, “It’s got to be”.

“I don’t understand what’s going on here…”

“Well, I’ll explain later. Then, Centipede, please”

“Okay, here it is”

As Centipede steps forward, Sakon readies her short sword in front of her and
carefully lowers herself.

(I wonder if this nice young lady is trained in self-defense… still, it’s useless…)

After all, the next moment, Centipede’s eyes light up with a mysterious light.

Immediately, a crackling sound like bouncing oil begins to echo, and Sakon looks
around puzzled.

And then――

“Eek!? Wh-what!?”

She choked out, realizing what was happening to herself.

“I can’t feel my legs anymore”

The crackling sound is the sound of petrification. And looking at Sakon, the
petrification is already up to her waist.

“Oh, if you are scared, you can make a sound. Though, I’ve put a barrier around this
room”

“Wh-what is it? It hurts? H-Help!”

Sakon’s ladylike manner is gone and she is screaming out for her life, which makes
me smile, thinking that I used to be like that in the beginning.
Well, at that time, I had a hard time when Centipede awakened her evil eye.

It is a really troublesome ability, and I can’t tell how many times I was petrified by
accident, because it is always released when we are in the demon world.

In the beginning, I didn’t know how to release from petrification, and I was
sometimes left in the state of a stone statue for about three days.

Fortunately, in our world, Centipede’s eyes seem not to be activated unless she stare
at someone with a great deal of energy, perhaps because of the lack of magical
elements in our world.

“Oh… noooo, help, help me…”

As she petrified up to her chin, Sakon cries out for help, though she is not dying.

“Did you know? Centipede. When I recover from petrification, I’m strangely tired.

“Seriously?”

“For real, for real. My shoulders and stuff are really light”

“Heh~… I didn’t know that. Maybe it’s just relaxation after extreme rigidity”

While I was thinking about this, Sakon’s wailing voice ceased, and a statue with a
Japanese-style face was born.

“Now… the question is how to bring her back”

“Why don’t we just strap it to the back of the one riding in the back and carry it?”

“Well… but I don’t know if it’s safe…”

Of course not. Still, the bicycle is a three-seater.

However, the sighting of two mysterious maid riding a bicycle with a stone statue on
the back, doing a full speed wheelie, has been all over social networking sites, and
we have been summoned by the chief maid.

***
“Uh… uhh…”

When I opened my eyelids, I was in a dimly lit place, a stone room that looked like a
dungeon.

Looking around, I see four chairs side by side, one of which is occupied by me, Mangi
Nagashi.

In each chair, there is a girl sitting.

Two of them look familiar.

One is Sakon and the other is Kayama.

(Aren’t they the top two ladies (Ojou-sama) in our class?… Wait, Kayama is poor
now)

On the other side of the two, a woman with wavy short hair was slumped down.

Behind each chair, my classmates, Saito, Kishijo, and Inui, who were dressed in maid
uniforms, were standing without even a single movement of their bodies.

(Does this mean that…?)

I stole a glance behind me and saw Hotta standing behind me without smiling.

(Hiiiiiiii!?)

Cold sweat breaks out all over my body. I shudder. I’m scared, too scared. So, this is
what happens when every bone in my body is shattered.

But then I realize…

(Ah, huh…? My body is… fine? Does this mean I’m dreaming?)

No, it can’t be.

Such real pain cannot be a dream.

While I was too scared to even move my body, Sakon, Kayama, and the lady on the
other side also woke up.

Their reactions immediately after waking up were similar to each other.

Afraid to speak out, Sakon and I looked at each other and somehow shared the
feeling that we had no idea what was going on.

And then, a heavy silence descended. Time is moving too slowly.

“Um… um…”

Perhaps unable to bear it any longer, Sakon was about to speak to Kishijo behind her
in a frightened manner, but at the very moment…

Boom? The monitor in front of us was turned on with a “BOOM” sound.

The screen brightened immediately after the sound of buzzing white noise.

Immediately, everyone looked at what was projected on the screen and looked at
each other strangely.

In the screen, there was an object wrapped in a white pack, which is often seen in
supermarkets.

It was a piece of meat looking like a bamboo leaf with a faint whitish tinge, with a
half-price sticker attached to it.

And then, the air is filled with a sense of confusion and subtlety.

(Why… Sasami? ) (*Note: high-quality chicken breast meat)

At about the same time I tilted my head involuntarily, the white meat in the pack
trembled on the screen, and a heavy masculine voice echoed from the speaker.

““I’m Sasaki”“

Yeah, I don’t know. I have no idea what that means.

Not knowing what to do, I turned to Sakon as if to ask for help.

Then she shook her head as if to say, “Don’t ask me!” with her cheek twitching.

Despite our confusion, Saito, who was standing behind Kayama, opened her mouth
gravely.

“Let me introduce you. The main navigator of the game of love-dovey corruption this
time, the mysterious piece of meat…”Sasaki-san”“

It is not a mystery, but a white meat for all intents and purposes.

If it is grilled or boiled improperly, it will become dry and flabby.

There are plenty of other words that I’m interested in, such as “lovey-dovey
corruption game”, but it’s such a really bad punchline that I don’t care about them.

Saito, however, has a straight face as she introduces it.

She doesn’t seem to be joking at all.

(Oh crap… what the heck is this?)

The meaning was so confusing that it just doubled my fear.

I am the daughter of a gym owner.

And I know how important a role of “Sasami” in weight loss in boxing is.

It is high in protein and low in fat.

Beef, pork, chicken. Its fat content is lower and its protein content is higher than any
of those meats. It also contains more niacin and tryptophan.

But it becomes dry because it is overcooked. So, it is recommended to heat slowly

over low heat, as it loses moisture easily.

I think the easiest and tastiest way to eat it is to heat it in a microwave oven for a
minute and put Bainiku (梅肉) on it.

However, it is not a pleasant thing to look at.

I wonder how many people in their long life will have to look at the “Sasami” so
intently.

Not to mention Sasaki-san.

After having my limbs shattered to pieces and suffering the pains of hell, I was
brought together with others in a dimly-lit room, and just when I was scared of what
was going to happen to me… here it is.

I don’t think it’s an anticlimax.

It was just terrifying because it didn’t make any sense.

All we could do was look at each other, bewildered.

Nobody speaks.
Then, after a long, long silence, the edge of the Sasami was lifted up and swayed from
side to side, pushed up against the wrap under the pack in the screen.

[Am I in the picture?]

“Yes, your face is perfect”

Behind Sakon, Kishijo responds.

(I mean, where is his face?)

But of course, I can’t say it out loud.

[Come one, if they don’t react, Isn’t it possible that they don’t see me?]

A somewhat disgruntled male voice comes over the speakers. I wonder what kind of
reaction he was expecting.

[Cough!]

Immediately following the coughing, a heavy male voice echoes again from the
speakers.

[Now, the love-dovey corruption game has finally begun. The main navigator is me,
Sasaki-san. The assistant is――]

The four maids in the background speak in unison.

““““We, the Shortcuts”““““

[――And hereby I present to you…]

(Come on, just get on with the story…)

What a farce.

To begin with, I have a temper.

If I hadn’t been hurt, I’m sure I would have smashed the monitor by now.
[The rules are simple. You four will corrupt a saint]

“Saint?”

A woman with short wavy hair, who was sitting on the other end of the room from
me, raised one eyebrow doubtfully.

However, Sasaki-san ignored her and went on with his story.

[A person blessed by an angel, the natural enemy of us demons, that is a saint. The
four of you will seduce him and see who can corrupt him the fastest. This is a game
in which you compete with each other]

(Something funny… demons and angels… And seduction…)

[The method is simple: you compete with each other to seduce the saint and make
him a prisoner of your carnal desires. The winner is the one who gets laid the
quickest]

“Hey, wait a minute!?”

I found myself shouting.

This is no joke.

“D-do you mean to do s-something naughty!?”

[Yes, that’s right]

“No, no, no, no, no!? Do you think I can do that kind of thing? Isn’t there someone
better suited for this? Why me?!”

I haven’t had a boyfriend before. After all, I’ve never been treated like a girl, and I
know I’m not pretty.

Still, I’ve often wished I didn’t have freckles, or that I had good teeth, but either way,
if a girl has a personality like mine, there’s no way she’ll attract a guy.

[Please do your best to risk your life there]

“That’s… nonsense…”

[By the way, when I analyze this saint’s preference, it seems that it is a so-called
“Lady’s type (Ojou-sama)”, but human beings have a slight blurring of the lines. That
is why the range of his preference is between a Yankee and a lady. Well, for me, I
don’t understand such interests toward that at all…]

“Sasaki-san”

[…sorry about that]

Behind Kayama, Hotta called out his name as if to reproach him for saying
unnecessary things, and the edge of the sasami folded in the monitor as if to bow his
head.

(In other words, Sakon and Kayama are the main candidates, and I and the sister
(Nee-san) over there are treated as if we were the big holes… that kind of pisses me
off…)

“You mean… you want me to help you get rid of the obstacles in your way. What if I
don’t want to do it?”

When Sakon asked this question in a probing tone, Sasaki-san’s shoulders (?

slumped. Then, Sasaki-san makes a gesture as if he is cowering.

[Unfortunately, you do not have the right to refuse. If you refuse, you will die here
and now]

“As I thought…”

Sakon let out a deep sigh.

“But even if I seduce this gentleman…”

When Kayama opened her mouth anxiously, Sasaki-san’s voice interrupted her from
the speaker.

[Let me explain the rules. The time limit is unlimited, and each of you is free to
approach the saint. As I said before, the game ends when you get one shot. As a
progress check, we will bring you to this room every night at midnight, and we will
tell you the degree of intimacy between you and the saint in numerical form]

A pie chart in red and blue appeared on the screen.

[The person with the lowest number that day will receive a minor penalty]

“Penalty…”

I don’t know how minor the penalty, but these are the people who break people’s
bones so casually.

[If you ask him to bed with you at the maximum intimacy level, there is no way that
he will refuse you. In other words, the person who improves the intimacy, invites
him to bed, and steals his virginity is the one who wins]

“What if I take his virginity regardless of its numerical intimacy value?”

The lady asks with a sharp look in her eyes.

[It’s impossible to take his virginity by force. This man is a saint. Still, if you take his
virginity, no problem with the numbers… but if you fail, the relationship will
deteriorate drastically and you will surely lose]

Even after hearing all this, it still doesn’t ring a bell with me.

The very idea of seducing a man is too far away from my mind.

I guess that the sister over there has some experience, but Kayama and Sakon are
young ladies, and they don’t seem to have any experience as well as I do.

(This sister is the most likely the winner… I wish she would take his virginity and
end the game…)

But that idea was naive.

[For those of you who are the losers when the game is over, I, Sasaki, will process
your meat and ship it to Juon, a supermarket chain in the demon world, so that you
can enjoy the feeling of becoming me, Sasaki]

“What!?”
“Eek!!”

“Ehhh!!”

“No way!”

All four of us were astonished.

It should have been a terrible joke, but we had already realized that it was not a joke
at all.

“Why are we in such a situation!?”

I shouted out, and Sasaki-san answered casually.

[There is no reason. We are devils. On the contrary, to the one of you who succeeds,
the devil will do whatever it takes to make your dream come true. Status, wealth, and
honor are yours to enjoy]

“Anything?”

Surprisingly, it was Sakon who took the bait.

[Yes, to be an idol. To be the most beautiful woman in the world. To be a billionaire.

Or to marry the male actor of your choice… whatever]

Kayama gulps and clears her throat.

(Well, she’s poor now, isn’t she… I wonder if wishes that would normally never come
true are possible… with the devil…)

I have at least a dream that I want to come true. But as a matter of course, this is…

In the air of indescribable mixture of fear and desire, the sister suddenly shouted out
loud.

“You’ve got to be kidding!”

She kicks her chair and stands up, quickly moves behind Inui, puts a gun to her
temple while locking her neck in a headlock position.
“This is the police! Stop your useless resistance and surrender!”

The room falls silent. I involuntarily gulped and swallowed with bated breath.

I don’t know if it’s a good idea for a policeman to take hostages, but I think it’s
inevitable against these guys.

Sasaki-san and the female detective glaring at each other.

The maids in the background are, weirdly enough, not reacting at all. The same is
true even for Inui, who is being confronted with a gun.

[Oya oya, it can’t be helped. One of you has already been eliminated]

From the center of Sasami (Sasaki-san), there is a sudden flash of light.

“…eh?”

And a puzzled voice came from the sister.

“Kyaaaaaaaah!”

This was followed by Kayama’s scream.

Inui and the sister in the back had fist-sized holes in their abdomens.

“Gboo…!”

The sister collapses, spitting a large amount of blood onto Inui’s shoulder.

Inui was unconcerned, even though there was a large hole in her throat as well.

Then, while looking down at the sister who is convulsing in the pool of blood, Inui
opens her mouth nonchalantly.

“Well then, Sasaki-san, I’m going to dispose of this garbage”

[Yes, thank you]

Sasaki-san’s hand waved(?), and Inui lightly lifts up the sister’s body and disappears
into the darkness in the corner of the room.

What is left behind are the blood stains on the floor, the thick smell of blood, and the
desperately depressed air.

(I… have to do it… I have to do it…)

When I turned my eyes toward Sakon, I saw that her eyes had completely changed as
well.

“…Who is the name of this saint?”

As Sakon asked this question, a man appeared on the monitor.

A man I do not know. Although he has a face that I can’t hate, he is ugly in general.

[He is Fumio Kijima, a third-year student at your school]

“Hey, Lili… who is that t*ger mask looking man?”

“Don’t worry about it, Devi”

“Oh, right, is it a boy? I mean, why I mustn’t concerned about it!”

Lili is sitting on the back of a leopard-headed macho man, who is on all fours.

So, it’s difficult not to be concerned when the guy is clearly huffing and puffing.

When my cheeks twitch, Lili shrugs her shoulders as if she can’t help it.

“This man is the newest member of Lili’s army, Devi. He wants a reward, so I’m using
him as a chair, Devi”

“Thank you, I’m so happy!”

Yeah, I kinda knew I shouldn’t get involved. Maybe he’s a pervert.

Right now, I’m in the “Confinement King’s bedroom”, face to face with the main
people involved in this death game.

Around the sofa table are myself, Lili, Kayama-san, and Ryoko who has been healed.
The two maids, Inui-san and Saito-san, are waiting by the wall. Leopard man is not
counted.

The other two maids have gone out to bring home “Sankon” and “Monkey”, who were
put to sleep using <Sleepwalker>.

I was also watching the orientation of the love-dovey corruption game from another
room, but as usual, it was quite nonsensical.

I don’t even want be bothered with the mascot, so I’ll pass on that.
Then I turn my face to Ryoko, who is playing an unfortunate role as usual.

It seems that she has already been healed, but it is a little bit ironic that she is always
given a hole in her stomach as a tutorial.

“Ryoko, thank you for your effort this time too, it must have been painful”

When I said this to her, she looked a little sad for some reason.

“It’s all right. I was fine with leaving the hole open as long as it gives one more place
for insertion…”

“Don’t think about it!? Make sure it’s sealed up!!”

The idea that hole = insertion is too bizarre.

(As I thought, it might have been a bad idea to forcefully bring it to the point of
[Enslaved]…)

Ryoko is so used to being mutilated that she is in a serious condition.

And I really, really think it’s about to get worse.

Still, I put on a tight smile, and Kayama-san opens her mouth as if trying to adjust the
situation.

“So… Confinement King-sama, what’s the point of this death game?”

“The goal is to turn the culprit, who caused Saori-chan’s injury, into the worst kind of
slave, but right now I don’t want to cause any problems. This death game itself is just
a way to gradually train them while they continue with their normal lives”

“Normal live?”

“Yes, that’s why I’m going to ask you to play the role of encouraging and advising
them according to the situation”

“I-it may seem difficult, b-but I’ll do my best!”

Kayama-san clenched her fist tightly, and Lili waved her hand with a fluttering
gesture.

“There’s no need to be so tense, Devi. They’re just like ants falling into an ant jigoku
(antlion trap) when they entered this game, Devi”

“Is that so?”

“Devi Devi. First of all, they have to make Fumi Fumi fall in love with them, so they
have to think about Fumi Fumi all the time, Devi. Usually, in a situation where people
think about others that much, they either like them a lot or they dislike them a lot,
Devi”

“Hmm, that’s… yeah, but what about it?”

“Humans are strange creatures, Devi. Cause and effect can easily be reversed”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, if a person likes something, he or she can’t get it out of their head. And if
they don’t like it, they also can’t get it out of their heads. Liking or disliking is the
cause, and not being able to get it out of your head is the effect. But if you create a
situation where you can’t get it out of your head, then it becomes the cause, and your
mind will change to either love it or hate it more, Devi”

“I see, when they put me in a situation where they have to corrupt me, they will
either love me or hate me… but wouldn’t it be bad if they hate me?”

When I asked this, Lili smiled.

“That’s where the function of<Love Scale> come into play, Devi. Every night, we
measure their intimacy with Fumi Fumi, and the lowest rank gets a penalty, Devi”

I’m a little confused.

Kayama-san and I look at each other and tilt our heads.

Then, Ryoko interrupted us, which was rare for her.

“If they don’t like Master, then their intimacy level stops at fifty percent, doesn’t it?”
“Yes, Devi. Intimacy is based on mutual liking. Even if they can make Fumi Fumi fall
in love with them even though they don’t like him, the likelihood of liking each other
is fifty percent. Then they’ll never win, Devi”

“But then, I’m the winner, aren’t I? My affection for the Confinement King-sama is
overflowing”

“Yes, that’s right. I also like Kayama-san”

“Uhaaaaaaa? You like me, Itadakimasuwaaaa!”

Kayama-san, who is sitting up on the sofa, twitches.

While ignoring her, Lili proceeded with the conversation.

“That’s why we only present their own numbers to themselves, Devi. And then we
announce only the lowest of the day, Devi. Sometimes we might purposely choose
the ringlet to be the lowest, Devi”

“I see, if someone gets a bad penalty and desperately tries to figure out how to
improve their numbers, the rest must realize that they have to like me too”

“That’s right, by the time they realize it, their hearts are already crushed, Devi”

Lili bounces her hips on the leopard man’s back. And the leopard man immediately
let out a strange “hoo-hoo” sound.

“Uh… also, I haven’t told anyone except the people here about the death game, Devi”

I didn’t think anything of it, but at Lili’s words, Kayama-san, who had been shaking
with excitement, suddenly stopped moving.

“C-Could it be… Masaki-sama?”

“Of course, Devi”

The blood drained from Kayama-san’s face.

“They say the bigger the obstacle, the more passionate the love, Devi”
“It’s too big!?”

I chuckle.

I think that’s a bit too much to be scared of.

Still, Masaki-chan would never wield a chainsaw at school, and she is very perceptive
after all. Because as soon as she realizes that either I or Lili is going to do something,
she’ll know it.

Well, I am looking forward to seeing how they are going to approach me tomorrow.

I guess I will have to wait and see tomorrow.

However, my expectations were suddenly betrayed.

***

It was the end of first period.

The classics class, which was really boring, was over, and almost as soon as I got up
from my seat to go to the restroom, I saw a girl walking up to my seat.

(…really?)

She had straight bangs like a Japanese doll cut just above her eyebrows, and glossy
black hair that almost reached her waist.

Normally, a first-year student would be a little cautious just by stepping into a third-
year student’s classroom, but she looked straight at me without any intimidating
atmosphere.

And then…

“My name is Ritsuko Sakon, Class B from the first year. This is a bit sudden, but
Kijima-senpai, I’d like to date you!”

She shouted in a loud voice.

Instantly, the classroom was filled with silence, and the next moment, a scream-like
uproar erupted.

I involuntarily backed away, and out of the corner of my eye, I saw Fujiwara-san with
a face like a baby who suffered a twitch.
“I’ve just finished declaring war”

“Huh…”

Kayama’s and my eyes widen as Sakon says this without hesitation.

It’s happened during lunch break.

I honestly did not know what to do, so I talked to Kayama, who was eating her lunch
at her desk, looking for some pointers on how to behave.

But before Kayama could open her mouth, Sakon walked up to her and said that she
had already contacted that saint.

She has a face like a Japanese doll, but her macho behavior like an Anglo-Saxon is
frightening to me.

“When? Where?”

When I ask her this, Sakon says casually, “In his classroom during the break time”.

Then, for some reason, Kayama’s face turned pale.

“Are you all right? Did you come back in one piece?”

“You are exaggerating. It’s not like I walked through a minefield”

“It’s a minefield!”

Kayama’s tone makes Sakon and me nod our heads.

“I know Kijima-sama very well, and he is very popular. I heard that there are several
girls in the same class who are interested Kijima-sama”
When Kayama mentioned this, Sakon put her finger on her chin and looked up.

“Yes, there is indeed one person, for some reason, who has approached me. When
Kijima-sama tried to stop her, she said, “It’s not like I care about Fumi-kun, you
know”“

“Ah… it must be Мisuzu-san. That perfect tsundere…”

“Misuzu, that Misuzu!?”

When my eyes widened involuntarily, Kayama nodded her head seriously.

“Yes, that Misuzu-sama”

“Tsundere, you mean…”

“Of course, she’s in love with Kijima-sama”

Although I am concerned about Kayama’s word, I have to admit that Misuzu is a

celebrity who has gone beyond the boundaries of a reader’s model and has even
started to appear in variety shows. I have heard a rumor that she has been cast in a
TV drama series.

“Oi, oi, seriously? There’s no way we can win…”

When I was astonished, Kayama came after me even harder.

“That’s not at all. Mai-sama, the daughter of Fujiwara’s Zaibatsu, whom I work for,
also has a crush on Kijima-sama. And… there’s another person I’m afraid to
mention…”

“Facing off against the Fujiwara’s Zaibatsu is a little hard…”

Sakon, as usual, looks as if she is thinking about it.

The more I ask, the more I think it is too much to ask. All I can say is, “Hell mode”.

“…What are you going to do about Kayama?”

“Well, I don’t want to die either, so I was thinking of secretly seducing Kijima-sama
when Mai-sama invites him to the house”

“It’s not fair~… which means I’m the only one who’s late to the party, huh? So, Sakon,
what did you say when you declared war?”

“Isn’t it obvious? I simply said, “Please go out with me”“

“Wow, you’re really great… so, how did it go?”

“It was turned down”

Perhaps, when she saw the look of relief on my face, Sakon makes an unpleasant
face.

“It’s not that I was rejected. But you see, if he doesn’t know me, he doesn’t know if
I’m exist, in the first place, if I’m not appear in his daily life, he won’t talk to me”

“Even so, confessing to someone out of the blue is not a good idea either”

Sakon’s mouth relaxes slightly.

“I’ve been interested in him for a long time. You know, about the boy who went into
the Yakuza’s office by himself at the time of the “Mysterious Disappearance
Incident”?”

“Eh… he’s the one doing that?”

When I rolled my eyes, Kayama nodded.

Well, I can understand why Kayama knows him and why Misuzu is involved in this.
Both of them are people who were missing in the “Mysterious Disappearance
Incident”.

And at that time, there is a boy who ran into the Yakuza’s office was talked about
quite a lot, although he seemed to be more of a reckless idiot than a hero.

(That makes… a lot of sense. Hotta and Saito are working for the devil, which means
that the devil was the mastermind of the case, and as a saint, that Kijima interfered
with the mastermind. And the devil is trying to use us to get rid of the obstacles…
What’s that…)
In any case, at midnight tonight, we will be gathered back into that room. Our
intimacy level also is measured.

If so, there is a high possibility that I, the person with the least intimacy with him,
will be penalized.

(That means I have to do something today…)

I twists my head, looking for a clue to take action.

(Who else was involved in the “Mysterious Disappearance Incident”…)

“Hey, Kayama. Do you think Sato knows this Kijima guy?”

As soon as I mentioned Sato’s name, Sakon made a face as if something bitter had
been shoved into her mouth. I remember, that name is forbidden in front of her…

While I was looking at Sakon curiously, Kayama opened her mouth.

“Well, who knows? Sato-san was rescued together with me, but I am not sure if she’s
close to him or not…”

Sato and I are neighbors from the same elementary school and middle school. It
would not hurt to try to find out what they want.

***

At the end of fifth period, during the break, I visit Sato in the class next to mine.
When I told him about Kijima――

“Uh… it’s not that I don’t know him, but we’re not that close. I can introduce you to
someone who is closer to me”

“Really!? Please!”

“Well, let’s go there now”

With Sato in the lead, I visit the second grade classroom.

Sato peeked into the classroom through the entrance, and when she saw the person
she wanted, she rushed to her.

“Chiissu~, Shiratori-senpai? Takasago-senpai!”

For some reason or another, it is nerve-wracking to enter a upperclassman’s
classroom.

Still, I followed Sato during the break time at the end of fifth period and stepped into
the second-year students’ classroom, where the atmosphere was somewhat buoyant.

There are many and many eyes glancing at me. Naturally, this makes me a little
nervous.

However, Sato did not seem to mind the glances and stepped into the classroom and
shouted without hesitation.

“Chii~su! Shiratori-senpai? Takasago-senpai!”

Apparently, she called out to the two people sitting in the front row and the one
behind her.

The one in front row was lying on her desk and did not look up, and the one behind
her was squinting her eyes grimly.

(Ugh… her eyes look so bad…)

I can’t comment on others, but it can’t be helped because her eyes are so bad.

I wonder how Sato can talk to such a scary looking senpai.

After all, that Senpai’s atmosphere was such that she might have killed two or three
people.

Still, Sato walked up to the senpai who had a bad look in her eyes and talked to her
without any sign of fear at all.

“Senpai, I see you guys are sitting close to each other”

“Hmm? Yeah, Takasago and I are automatically assigned to the same set during seat
changes. I am treated like her guardian”

The one sleeping in the front seat seems to be Takasago-senpai.

(Takasago… Takasago… it sounds familiar…)

I remember that the boys in my class were making a fuss about Takasago-senpai,
saying it’s so cute and adorable.

One of them tried to confess his feelings for her, but the conversation didn’t go
anywhere…

“So? Who’s that girl in the back… with the bad eyes?”

(Hey, I don’t want to be told by you!?)

The senpai who was called Shiratori asked me in a casual manner, and Sato glanced
at me.

“Umm, this girl… Manko is playing herself…”

At this moment, all the boys around us looked shocked and turned their gazes
toward me.

“Please don’t tell me about your habits all of a sudden…”

Sato was perplexed, but really? She had said, “I’m playing myself”, which should have
said, “I’m in the same middle school with her”. This is the worst introduction.

Of course, I rushes to interject.

“I’m Mangi, a first-year student. Sato and I went to the same middle school…”

Immediately, a somewhat relieved atmosphere began to prevail around us.

Really, it was a shameful situation.

However, as if she did not notice such a situation, Sato continued the conversation.
“So, this guy, she seems to be interested in Kijima-senpai, a senpai in the third year,
aren’t you guys good friends? You guys seemed to get along well with each other at
the hamburger restaurant and so on…”

“I’m not close. But that girl over there is the one who is close to him”

Shiratori-senpai points at Takasago-senpai with her chin.

“Hey, Takasago… Aren’t you good friends with Kan… Kijima-senpai?”

As Shiratori-senpai says this, Takasago-senpai starts to move. She does not raise
herself up, but turns her head toward us with her cheek resting on the desk.

Indeed, Takasago-senpai has a very pretty face, as the boys in the class are making a
fuss over her.

She turned her sleepy eyes toward me.

“…He raised me”

“Yes, it is like that”

Shiratori-senpai giggles and shrugs her shoulders.

Sato tilted her head this time.

“Umm? Didn’t you say that you have a relationship between a keeper and a rare
animal?”

“…I was raised”

(What kind of relationship? I have no idea…)

I’m at a loss for words when Shiratori-senpai asked me a question.

“So, what do you want with that man?”

“Uh… umm… I’ve been admiring him for a little while now, and I was wondering if we
could get to know each other…”
Shiratori-senpai’s eyes narrow slightly.

“Know each other, huh…? That’s why you’re relying on Sato, who you’re not even
close to. There must be a more serious reason”

I can’t help but twitch my cheeks at the condescending tone of her voice.

“And she would never introduce someone she knows well as Manko. Is that mean
you only have such a connection with her? I mean, if you have a spare time during
lunch break, why would you go out of your way to visit a new acquaintance during
the break time at the end of 5th period, relying on such a thin connection? That is
something a person in dire straits would do”

Huh? it’s not like she sees right through me, but she really sees right through me.

“You seem interested in boxing, so if you want to attack Kijima-senpai, I won’t stop
you, but I honestly don’t recommend you to do so”

This made my eyes widen.

“W-Wait a minute, how do you know I do boxing?”

“Hmm? you are hooked on such a boring thing. Ever since you came here, you’ve
touched the top of your nose with your left thumbnail several times. Not all boxers
have that habit, but few non-boxers have it. I’ve heard people say that they do it so
that they don’t forget to guard themselves during a fight”

“Eh… W-well, it depends on the gym… but my father runs a gym…”

I involuntarily looked at Sato as if seeking for help.

But she gave me a smug look for some reason.

(Why are you so proud of yourself!?)

“So, are you going to attack him?”

“No, I’m not going to attack him. I said I’d like to get to know him better!”

I yelled at Sato, and Shiratori-senpai opened her mouth again.

“I don’t see that you are aggressive in love. Rather, I would say that you are rather
modest. Your choice of the word “I’d like to get to know him better” is just wrong. I
can’t imagine a situation where such a person would try to contact a man in a
desperate situation. Can you tell me why?”

“…”

This is something that I must keep quiet about because the devil.

However, to my horror, there is no clear indication of what to say and how much to
say.

“Sasaki-san” says that it’s possible to physically prevent us from “saying anything”,
but it would be joke if I accidentally slip up and it’s game over.

Really, it would be beyond bad taste.

And now, I thought I could use her as a messenger, but this Shiratori is too sharp.
Maybe I should not get involved any further.

“…So, you can’t introduce him, then, it’s fine”

When I tried to end the conversation, Shiratori-senpai blurted out

“Devil――”

A chill runs down my spine and I involuntarily open my eyes.

“――You have teeth like that, don’t you?”

Just a snide comment? No, no. Clearly, she was watching my reaction. Since these two
are close to Saint Fumio Kijima, they might be his friends, too.

(Does it mean that they are being cautious of me?)

When I was puzzled and did not know what to do, Shiratori-senpai asked Sato.

“Is she a member of the basketball club?”

“That’s right”
Then, Shiratori-senpai made a face as if she was stunned for some reason.

“Haa~… I see. Then, come back and visit me after school. First of all, I’ll make you
become a girl that Kijima-senpai is a little bit interested in”

***

At midnight, Eri came to pick me up and brought me to the same room as yesterday.

The number of chairs is the same as yesterday. However, the seat where the short-
cut sister (onee-san) was once sitting is empty.

The seat is empty, but Inui in a maid’s uniform is standing behind it as before.

For some reason, she has dyed her hair pink, which I didn’t notice last time because I
didn’t have enough time to notice.

By the way, Eri is standing behind me, Kishijo behind Sakon, and Saito behind
Kayama.

Although I followed Shiratori-senpai’s instruction after school, I didn’t have any

contact with Kijima-senpai, and the day ended as it was.

(What was that? Even though I skipped club activities. Isn’t it the worst…? It’s
confirmed that I will be penalized…)

I peeked at Sakon’s face and saw the same expression as usual. Her calm and
composed mood annoys me a little.

While I was thinking about that, suddenly I heard a white noise on the monitor near
the wall.

As usual, a pack of sasami is shown on the monitor, but the sticker on it says “For
Sale”.

[…Hi, this is Sasaki]

The voice coming from the speaker also sounded somewhat depressed.

(Well, it’s kind of sad…)

[Everyone… thank you very much for your hard work. I’m sorry that a leftover like
me is facilitating the event in such a high-handed manner]

(Why are you being so humble!?)

[Also, please don’t take items from the back shelf just because they have a long
expiration date]

(Please be serious!!)

Cough! Saito cleared her throat behind Kayama, and Sasaki-san let out a sigh then
opened its mouth (?).

[I am not qualified to lecture you all in such a high-handed manner, so I’d like to get
on with it. After one day today, I would like to measure the degree of intimacy
between the saint Fumio Kijima and each of you. I will display your own graphs in
front of you, so please take a look at them first]

Then, a pie chart appears in front of me, painted in red and blue. Blue is probably the
density of intimacy.

(Twenty percent?… I don’t understand. I think it could be zero, since I haven’t made
contact with him yet…)

I glance next to me and see Sakon looking somewhat dissatisfied.

Perhaps there is a graph displayed in front of her, but I couldn’t see it.

[Then, I will announce today’s tentative rankings]

The rankings are displayed on the monitor.

[First place, Mangi. Second place, Kayama. Third place, Sakon]

“No way…”

Sakon muttered in a daze.

I don’t know what’s going on, but it seems that I escaped the penalty.
Really, I don’t know what happened at all.
“It’s surprising, Devi”

Lili spins in midair as she says this.

Now, she and I are in another room, watching the measurement of intimacy on a
monitor.

And here, the values of the three people are also displayed.

Mangi: 20%

Kayama: 82%

Sakon: 14%.

As for Kayama-san, she is fixed in second place from the beginning because there is
no way she can’t win.

So, in reality, it is a contest to see who has a higher degree of intimacy between
Monkey and Sakon.

“Really? I don’t know if I like them or not, but my feeling is that they are in the right
order”

When I responded, Lili looked somewhat unconvinced.

“Sankon is more beautiful, Devi”

“Yes, that’s true, but… if you put it that way, the standard criteria is whether they are
more beautiful than my girls or not. I mean, how do they compare with Kurosawa-
san and Akira? That’s how I feel”

Sankon is certainly a beautiful woman.

She is tall, slender, and fair-skinned. Unlike Fujiwara-san, who is a fake young lady,
Sankon is a beautiful girl with an elegant atmosphere.

However, in terms of her looks alone, she is probably an upper-middle class girl in
my harem.

It seems to me that my senses are numb.

Well, normally, even Sankon is a flower beyond my reach.

“Are you, perhaps, annoyed at being suddenly pushed around, Devi?”

“I don’t mind girls coming on to me. I’d rather seek Fujiwara-san’s level of attention”

Lili then gave me a quizzical look.

“I heard that Sankon tried to talk to you, Devi, but did you have any contact with
Monkey, Devi?”

I gave a small shake of my head.

“No, no contact. Although I’ve seen her”

“You saw her, Devi?”

“Yes, it was when I was waiting for Hanabusa-san and Saori-chan to finish their club
activities while I was tormenting Rin in the library. I got a message from Shiratori-
san… So, I think that’s the first time…”

“What’s written in the message, Devi?”

“There’s a rainbow in the sky”

To be honest, at that time, I think I mistook the sender, but somehow Shiratori-san
had a cute side to get excited about rainbows.

“It doesn’t suit her, Devi”

“Yes, it doesn’t suit her”

Lili and I both shrug our shoulders.

“So, when I looked out the window to see rainbow, there was Monkey and Kei-chan
in the school’s courtyard”

“That slacker… Devi?”

“Yeah, I was surprised that they knew each other, but Monkey was giving Kei-chan a
lap pillow while feeding her with a chocolate stick on the bench, and I thought they
seemed to be quite fond of each other”

When I said this, Lili looked difficult and began to ponder.

“Did that Buisou (Unsociable) know that Fumi Fumi was in the library at that time,
Devi?”

“Eh… well, I think we talked about that at the cake buffet”

“…I don’t know how it happened, Devi, but it seems that Buiso is in favor of Monkey,
Devi. And whether she knows the rules of this death game or not, I don’t know,
Devi…”

“What? what do you mean?”

“It’s a combination of the halo effect and the Windsor effect, Devi”

“You’re talking nonsense again…”

“It’s not that difficult, Devi. The halo effect is about how people’s perception is
influenced by their appearance, like people who look rich are treated more politely,
Devi”

“Yeah. So, the Windsor Effect…”

“It’s the effect that people feel more credible when they hear a story from an
unrelated third party than when they hear the same story from the person
themselves, Devi”

“What does that have to do with this?”

“You know, there’s this thing called the 3B’s principle of advertising, Devi, and they
say that if a subject is shown with a product, it increases the likelihood that the
product will be liked, Devi and I think the principle are Beauty, Beast, Baby, and
that’s why it’s called the 3B’s of advertising. So, which of these do you think that
slacker fits, Devi?”

“Which one? Uh… all of them”

“Yes, Devi, a beauty in looks, a beast in action, a baby in speech. In a sense, slacker is
the best material for making a person feel liked by other person simply being
together with her, Devi”

“So just by being friends with Kei-chan, there’s this… halo effect?”

“That’s what I’m saying, Devi”

“That’s amazing… That’s really the most powerful thing I’ve ever heard”

“And, as the Fumi Fumi was very friendly, Devi. The Windsor effect isn’t limited to
words, Devi. If Slacker fond of you, Monkey must think you’re a good person, Devi,
right?”

“…that’s what I thought”

“That’s exactly the point. Twenty percent of Monkey’s work is the work of Buiso, the
result of getting her to get out of her shoes, Devi”

“…I know it’s a little late for this, but… It’s a little bit disturbing to think that intimacy
and such casual feelings are being manipulated”

“Fumi Fumi, you shouldn’t say that line, Devi”

“But if I am the target…”

I let out a sigh, and Lili gave me an exasperated look.

“Still, it’s surprising that Buiso is so devoted to Monkey that she’s willing to lend her
umbrella, Devi”

“Umbrella?”
“The reason why Buiso is accepted in class and in club activities as she is, is because
of the halo effect from that Slacker, Devi. Moreover, because she is thoroughly
unsociable, a.k.a. +G*ant in the movie version is a better guy than series, even though
he’s usually a terrible guy”, it also benefits from the――gain-loss effect, Devi”

“Are you saying that Shiratori-san is friends with Kei-chan on purpose?”

Lili shook her head.

“Only she knows if it’s just a calculation or if she has more feelings than that, Devi”

I hope it’s not calculation. Otherwise, I don’t think they could ever get along.

While I was thinking about that, there was a movement on the other side of the
monitor.

Kayama-san and Monkey leave the room with the maids, and only Sankon is left
behind.

“This is the end”

As Sasaki-san concluded, Sankon was taken by Inui and Kishijo, the two maids, by
both sides and led away to another room with a cramped face.

***

“Hey… what’s the penalty… for… me?”

Sakon’s voice trembles, and glances toward me. I guess it is because I am Sakon’s
main person in charge.

Anyway, talking about this is not forbidden by either Lili-sama or the head maid.

“There is no need to be afraid. Games like this are interesting only when players
compete with each other. Therefore, you can think of the penalty as a training
exercise to win over the saint Fumio Kijima”

Sakon lets out a sigh of relief when she realizes that no harm will come to her.

Well, actually, that’s naive.

I guess it’s just the first penalty, but compared to the severe torture we were
subjected to, it’s about as lenient as diet sugar.

Then I ask Sakon.

“Let me ask you, have you ever been in a relationship with a men?”

“…No”

“So, have you ever kissed or had that?”

“What!? I-I haven’t even been in a relationship yet, so there’s no way!”

Oh, she’s so cute with her red face.

But the next moment her red face turns pale.

“Don’t tell me, you’re going to make me do something naughty…”

“No”

To this answer, Sakon let out another sigh of relief.

I almost laughed a little at the rapidly changing expression on her face, but I held it
back.

Anyway, she doesn’t deserve to be rewarded with such a naughty thing.

Centipede Earthworm
“You know, it’s the two of us, Kishijo and Inui , that do the naughty things”

Sakon’s face turns dumbfounded with a mixture of confusion and surprise when I
tell her so.

It was a bit amusing.

I’m naked.

And at this condition, I sat on the bed in the Confinement King’s bedroom and waited
for Sankon. As the door opened, Sankon entered the room with two maids holding
her on both sides.

“Kijima-senpai!? W-why are you…?”

As soon as Sankon saw me, her eyes went black and white in surprise.

Well, that’s obvious. After all, a saint, who is supposed to be the target of her attack,
is in a devil’s lair. Especially naked.

“That’s the clone of Saint Fumio Kijima intended for research. We call him Fumio
Mark II”

When Inui-san said this, Sankon recited it in a puzzled manner.

“F-Fumio Mark II…?”

(What a sense of naming! What the heck is Mark II!)

“Yeah? It is a clone used for research to conquer the Saint, Fumio Kijima”

With these words, the two maids drag Sankon to the side of the bed and make her
kneel at my feet.

Then, of course, my magnum is right in front of her eyes.

“Hii!? Hiiiiiiiii…!?”

Sankon looks like a hostage held up by a bank robber.

It seems that she had never seen such a close-up of a p*nis before.

Sankon’s face was tense with fear without any of the dignity she had shown when
she came to me this morning.

“P-please don’t… P-please, please, forgive me…”

Sankon shook her head from side to side with tears in the corners of her eyes, as if
she thought she was going to be raped.

But then, Kishijo-san whispered in her ear.

“Don’t worry, we are not going to do anything to you. You can just sit there, you don’t
have to do anything”

The two maid then take their hands off Sankon and stand up.

“However, if you look away, we will gouge your eyes out, and if you take one step, we
will tear your limbs off, so please be aware of that”

“Hii!?”

Sankon nodded her head like a bubble head with her face scrunched up.

And after seeing her, the two maids grinned at her, then began to take off their maid’s
uniforms respectively.

They are not wearing any underwear, only a lace garter belt. It is said that this is the
custom of maids.

As I look at them, I observe their appearance.

Inui-san, whose hair is dyed pink, has a round face with slightly droopy eyes. Kishijo-
san, on the other hand, has thin eyebrows and a Yankee-like face.

Both of them are tomboy and their breasts are rather modest. If I had to say, I would
say that Inui-san’s is slightly larger than Kishijo-san’s.

When I was looking down at them from both sides like this, I remembered at the
time of Fujiwara-san who was surrounded by these girls in the old school building
and had tears in her eyes.

“Well then, let’s begin”

Kishijo-san declares, and the two maids go up to the bed, leaving Sankon-san with a
puzzled look on her face.

Then, they came close to me from both sides of my body and started rubbing their
breasts up and down against my arms.

(Oh… This is nice…)

This was quite pleasant. I want to react but I’m a clone, so I must kept my facial
expressions restrained.

Still, the feeling of their small but soft breasts was irresistible.

I felt as if I was getting an excellent massage.

I could feel their body heat from their skin touching me, and it seemed to permeate
my whole body.

“Come on, Fumio Mark II. I’m going to make you feel so good with our bodies”

“Please enjoy our double service”

Tomboy maids rub their breasts against me while looking up at me.

What can I say? Of course, I love their affectionate attitude.

(This is so nice… maybe it’s not a bad idea to have them wear track & field club
uniforms next time…)

When I loosen my expression, Kishijo-san gives me a ridiculing look.

“This clone, looks like he’s really comfortable. I wonder if the real saint Fumio Kijima
has such a small fry p*nis”

“His p*nis is jiggling, and it looks like in need of touching. You small fry, small fry!”
(What a terrible character development! Are they maids or brats?)

However, being made fun of by my juniors makes me feel excited, which is really
sinful of me.

But every time my p*nis pulsates, Sankon, who was pointed by my magnum choked
out.

“Hey, Fumio Mark II, whose breast feels better?”

“Of course, it’s me, right?”

As if they were competing with each other, they rubbed their breasts against me
more and more.

However, I am a clone now.

I can’t say a word, because I’m a clone.

(They’re both good… they’re similar in size…)

The small but firm four breast greatly reduce my rationality.

The feeling of their firm nipples brushing against my skin at regular intervals was
superbly pleasant, and aroused my submissive feelings even more.

Of course, if this were Masaki-chan or somebody like her, I would feel more
comfortable, but now, the sight of their small breasts working so hard made my
heart pounding passionately.

I can’t get enough of their modest breasts and their sincerity.

And now, the two of them shook their upper bodies violently, revealing their rivalry.

“Mmm, mmm… m-my nipples are rubbing, nnah…”

“Mmm… it’s getting more and more lewd… ahh…”

The maids’ breaths gradually become heated, and their voices become sweeter and
sweeter.
Eventually—

“It’s about time”

“Yes, it’s time to show off our skills as a maid”

They nodded to each other, and Kishijo-san gripped my rod quickly, while Inui-san
gently wrapped my testicles in her hands.

“Oh…”

The touch of their supple fingers sent shivers down my spine.

It was as if they had been rushing me for a long time, so I couldn’t stand the mere
touch any more.

“Oh my, Fumio Mark II, you’re reacting in a spectacular way, aren’t you? Is the real
one this sensitive too?”

“As I thought, you have a small fry p*nis”

Both of them have an atmosphere similar to that of a hunter who has found his prey.

(Are they really in heat?)

A shiver ran down my spine, and when I stiffened my neck involuntarily, Kishijo-
san’s fingers, which holding my rode, started to move up and down gently.

“Now, please feel it to your heart’s content”

“Mmmm… Kuh…”

My hips jerked at the s*xual sensation running down my spine.

Then Inui-san began to rub my testicles as if to soothe me.

“Here, too *Rub* *Rub*”

“Whoa…”
The rubbing of the sensitive and sensitive parts of my body brought up a pleasure
similar to that of tickling.

“Lord is so cute when he is feeling. Just by looking at him, I want to make him feel
more”

Kishijo-san smiled at me as she handled me with her tip-wetted fingers.

On the other hand, Inui-san seemed to be really enjoying herself, rubbing my

testicles with her hands.

(Crap… they are really good at it…)

I don’t think they originally had this kind of technique. So, they must have been
trained as a maid’s favorite.

And now, with the double caresses on my rod and the scrotum, my hips involuntarily
pushed up.

“This is the beginning of the service. Please watch the teamwork of the maids”

With that said, Kishijo-san put her face to my chest and started to lick my nipple.

“*Flick* *Lick* *Lick… * *Flick* *Lick* *Lick… *”

Then Inui-san followed her example and licked my other nipple.

“Mmm *Flick* *Lick* *Slurp* *Lick*”

“Mmm!?”

I shudder at the pleasure of having both of my nipples licked.

Of course, neither of them forgot to use their fingers on my genitals, and the
synergistic effect of the pleasures from the lower and upper body was creating a
tremendous swell of pleasure.

(Oh, somehow this was amazing, a real team effort)

As I thought so, I turn to Sankon, who is kneeling between my legs, and she is looking
at the p*nis being violated by two maids fingertips with a stunned look on her face.

She looked like she was about to faint.

This may have been too much stimulation for the young lady.

“The nipples are getting erect”

“Fufu, now that it’s like this, even a saint is lost”

Inui-san sucked hard on my nipple.

“Mmm, kuh…”

“It’s so cute when the lord holds back his voice, it’s so exciting”

“Then, I’ll bite you”

With a gasp, Kishijo-san bites my nipple sweetly.

“Oh…”

A sharp s*xual sensation ran up my spine, and I involuntarily recoiled.

(It’s embarrassing to have younger girls do whatever they want to me, but… it’s also
very exciting)

Finger service while nipples are being licked and sucked.

And the way they are close to me from both sides is also good.

Then, as if to show my pleasure, my p*nis twitched.

“Ah…”

I let out an involuntary sound, and the two maids smiled at each other.

“Oh, he is moaning. Fufufu, what a pathetic voice. Just like a girl”

“Really, you’re a small fry. You should be ashamed of yourself”

“Make more pathetic voice. Come on, make a shameful moan like a girl”

With an excited smile on her face, Kishijo-san accelerates her finger handling.

Her fingers slid across my rod with just the right amount of force, and I felt a rush of
extreme pleasure.

As a matter of course, I can’t hold on much longer.

I hold on to my legs with all my strength and fight against the ejaculation that is
slowly rising up in me.

But I couldn’t suppress my arousal from the verbal torture from both of them. Every
time they whisper to me, a shiver runs down my spine.

And the two maids continue to lick my nipples and caress me with their fingers
while looking me up.

Thanks to their interweaving pleasures, I could feel a boiling magma building up in

my perineum.

“Let’s spew a lot of your shameful semen”

They lick, suck, and bite my nipples, fingering them intensely, leading me to the peak
of sensuality.

“Ah, ah, kuh!”

I tense myself up, and the next moment…

Spurt! Spurtttttt! Spurttttttt!

Finally, a gush of burning white spurt came out.

“Kyaa!?”

The cum splashed out violently and naturally landed on Sankon’s face, who was
standing very close to me.

As she was about to turn away, Kishijo-san yelled at her.

“Don’t move!”

Sankon instantly stiffens.

“Oh… Nnah… nnah, it’s so hot…!”

Her face twitches in fear, and white spunk pours down on her.

Still, the maids’ finger caresses do not stop.

“Come on, please send it more and more. Pour it all over her as much as you want”

“Please release all of your cock milk”

Now Sankon can no longer open her eyes, but can only continue to receive the semen
on her face, with her face twitching.

“Kuh…”

I felt as if my lower half of my body was going to be destroyed by the pleasure of the
climax that was coming from my perineum.

“You cum a lot”

“Thank you for your hard work”

When the sperming subsided, the maids smiled at me in unison.

Then they looked into Sankon’s face, which was covered with semen and looked as if
it was about to cry.

“The reason you can’t seduce a saint is because you’re not s*xy enough”

“We’re doing this for your own good”

Sankon opened her eyes and her voice trembled.

“W-What is the point of this…?”

“The head maid says that if a woman has never been bathed with Lord’s sperm, there
is no way for her to become s*xy”

(Ah… well, succubus-like logic)

Maybe they are poisoned by her to the point that they are not sure if they should be
convinced or not.

And Kishijo-san then tells Sankon.

“You have school tomorrow, so you have about two more hours at the most. But if
you have that much time, you can do two or three more splashes”

Immediately, Sankon made a face like it was the end of the world.
 Kijima
[Chihiro Kaneko POV]

Late night in the President’s office

After replying to the e-mail to Kitou, I stretch out.

Then I call out to a young girl in a school swimsuit and high socks who is slumped on
the sofa.

“Lolisla, if you are going to linger around here, why don’t you go back to your room
and get ready for tomorrow?”

“Eh… why not? I’m not busy even if I go back to my room, let’s have a drink after
work”

On the sofa table there is already whiskey, glasses, and ice. I wonder if the snack is
barley chocolate.

“*Huff* really… you…”

Lolisla’s true identity is actually Kiyoka Yamauchi, the manager of President

Kurashima’s gang that framed me.

KKO, is currently the top sales person, and Danna-sama told me to be friendly with
her, so I have been treating her reasonably, but I still have a grudge against her.

In fact, I don’t like it even if we are breathing the same air.

It makes me feel uncomfortable.

“But you know, I don’t want to talk anymore. Please~, onee-cha~n~”

“Who’s your onee-chan? Even though you’re over 30″

“Did you think I wouldn’t like it when you mentioned my age? I’m sorry, age doesn’t
matter anymore”

On all fours, she turned her butt toward me and slapped it as if she was provoking
me. Yes, it pisses me off.

As Kiyoka Yamauchi is a wanted person, she has remained in this Lolita (or deflated
s*xdoll) state for a long time, but perhaps her mind has been dragged by her body,
her words and actions have become infantile.

If Danna-sama didn’t ask me to get along with her, I’d like to put her in a sake barrel
at my parents’ house and let her mature slowly.

And the reason why she is hanging around me is because she wants to talk about the
demon world.

She was in the demon world with Lili for a while, and she seemed to have enjoyed it
very much, and she wants to talk about it a lot, but of course it is not something that
she can talk about to anyone.

It is only me, Misuzu and Akira, but Misuzu is not usually in Tokyo, and Akira is not
told by Danna-sama to be friendly with Lolisla, so she is very salty about it. And by a
process of elimination, she has been hanging around me. This is really annoying.

Of course, there are many things that I don’t understand when I listen to it. After all, I
am a normal human being who just knows the existence of devils.

It doesn’t make any sense to me when I hear stories that incubus had a premature
ejaculation, that wyverns tasted like chicken, that Baron Moho is really handsome, or
that she was beaten to a pulp and almost eaten by a disgusting half-dragon woman
when she tried to fight with her. Wait, who’s Baron Moho?

“I mean, why are you wearing a school swimsuit…?”

“I told you, this is the best fit for me”

Although I’ve heard that her clothes are made of slime mucus, so she can wear
whatever she wants, she usually wears this outfit.

She wears it when she does interviews for magazines, when she goes to events, and
even when she goes shopping at a local convenience store.

People seem to think it’s like a stage costume for a comedian, and some people send
me e-mails saying that they feel sorry for her or that they want me to stop abusing
her.

“Even if I’m preparing for tomorrow, Ponpoko-san is the one who coordinates,
right?”

“Coordination, huh? I mean, be careful not to let Ponpoko-san know who you are, it’s
too complicated”

“I know that”

Ponpoko-san has moved to a consulting firm of Fujiwara group, and although she has
a lot of business relations with the firm because it is a partner company, she is not
under Danna-sama’s control.

I wish Danna-sama took control of Ponpoko-san, however, it was rejected by Danna-

sama on the grounds that she is not a harem member nor a person to be punished,
which I do not understand.

“Well, it’s not a bad idea to go back to Okinawa for the first time. Fufu, I’m going to
attract the attention of my big friends with the charm of this Lolisla-sama”

I would say, “What is a 30-year-old hag talking about?” but the fact, the sales of
magazines jumps when Lolisla appears on the front cover, which is really bad.

However, thanks to this, there are several plans to do a photogravure for a young
man’s comic magazine in the near future.

“Lolisla… don’t forget your purpose. Your role is to be a bodyguard”

“I know, I know, I just have to stay close to Nitani, i mean, onee-chan, right?”

“Well, that’s right”

As a matter of fact, Lolisla will be the main model for a three-day photogravure shoot
for a certain youth magazine starting tomorrow, but we will also provide three more
newcomers for the shoot.
Despite our proposal, the publisher is willing to pay us for the remaining three
newcomers as a freebie, as they understand that we would like to promote them.
Thus, they were willing to take me up on the offer.

The three are Ichida Sanae, Asuka Nitani, and Mimura Doremi.

They are the three second-year members of the basketball club.

When I recruited Ichida and Mimura, I said to them, “If you decide quickly, you can
participate in the photogravure shoot this weekend. The place is located at Okinawa.”

This means a three-day trip to Okinawa, though they have to take one day off from
school on Friday. However, for high school students, this must be a very attractive
offer.

And since Nitani was already a member of the group, the other two readily agreed to
be scouted without any suspicion.

But when I told them that I was going to promote them as a set of three, Nitani
looked quite dissatisfied. Well, I can understand her frustration.

She had worked hard to pass the audition, but her two friends who had done nothing
had caught up with her in the same position.

(Actually, Nitani is probably the only one who can make it as a model…)

Half of the reason for the Okinawa trip was to catch the fish, but at the same time, the
Okinawa shoot was also an isolation measure to ensure Nitani’s safety.

Based on the assumption that Kitou’s goal was to exclude Nitani from the airline’s
campaign, there was a possibility that he would directly harm Nitani now that the
contract had been signed, and so forth.

All these instructions came from Danna-sama.

As expected, Danna-sama.

But if there is any concern, it is that the only bodyguard is this young slime girl who
is in a good mood.
“I’m telling you, if anything happens to Asuka Nitani, Danna-sama will be very angry”

“Hiii!? I-I know that!”

Lolisla shudders at the mention of Danna-sama name. This is the only part that is
very easy to do.

***

Cockroach
[ Saito POV]

Tapeworm
After sending Monkey and Kayama-sama home, Hotta and I step into the
bathhouse.

Earthworm Centipede
In the bathtub, Inui and Kishijo were already soaking comfortably.

“Ah, good night, everything OK there?”

“Well, I’m just dropping them off. What about you?”

Centipede
When I asked Kishijo in return, she let out a hot breath and looked at the sky.

“To say the least, it’s great, I feel like I’m getting a super reward”

“I love it…”

Tapeworm
At this response, Hotta pout her lips.

Earthworm Centipede
It’s obvious because Inui and Kishijo were ordered to play with Confinement
King-sama for the penalty to Sankon.

They know that they are only allowed to play with their hands, but they are still
allowed to serve the Confinement King-sama, so how could we not envy them?

Cockroach Tapeworm
“But when Monkey gets penalized, it’s Saito , and Hotta , isn’t it? It’s a turn, you
know, it’s a turn”
“As long as Sankon catches up with her properly…”

Earthworm Tapeworm
When I responded to Inui , Hotta opened her mouth as if she had just
remembered.

Earthworm Centipede
“By the way, the head maid told me earlier that “ Inui and Kishijo should come
after taking a bath”“

***

[Chihiro POV]

Late night in the President’s office

After replying to the e-mail to Kitou, I stretch out.

Then I call out to a young girl in a school swimsuit and high socks who is slumped on
the sofa.

“Lolisla, if you are going to linger around here, why don’t you go back to your room
and get ready for tomorrow?”

“Eh… why not? I’m not busy even if I go back to my room, let’s have a drink after
work”

On the sofa table there is already whiskey, glasses, and ice. I wonder if the snack is
barley chocolate.

“*Huff* really… you… ”

Lolisla’s true identity is actually Kiyoka Yamauchi, the manager of President

Kurashima’s gang that framed me.

KKO, is currently the top sales person, and Danna-sama told me to be friendly with
her, so I have been treating her reasonably, but I still have a grudge against her.

In fact, I don’t like it even if we are breathing the same air.

It makes me feel uncomfortable.

“But you know, I don’t want to talk anymore. Please~, onee-cha~n~”

“Who’s your onee-chan? Even though you’re over 30”

“Did you think I wouldn’t like it when you mentioned my age? I’m sorry, age doesn’t
matter anymore”

On all fours, she turned her butt toward me and slapped it as if she was provoking
me. Yes, it pisses me off.

As Kiyoka Yamauchi is a wanted person, she has remained in this Lolita (or deflated
s*xdoll) state for a long time, but perhaps her mind has been dragged by her body,
her words and actions have become infantile.

If Danna-sama didn’t ask me to get along with her, I’d like to put her in a sake barrel
at my parents’ house and let her mature slowly.

And the reason why she is hanging around me is because she wants to talk about the
demon world.

She was in the demon world with Lili for a while, and she seemed to have enjoyed it
very much, and she wants to talk about it a lot, but of course it is not something that
she can talk about to anyone.

It is only me, Misuzu and Akira, but Misuzu is not usually in Tokyo, and Akira is not
told by Danna-sama to be friendly with Lolisla, so she is very salty about it. And by a
process of elimination, she has been hanging around me. This is really annoying.

Of course, there are many things that I don’t understand when I listen to it. After all, I
am a normal human being who just knows the existence of devils.

It doesn’t make any sense to me when I hear stories that incubus had a premature
ejaculation, that wyverns tasted like chicken, that Baron Moho is really handsome, or
that she was beaten to a pulp and almost eaten by a disgusting half-dragon woman
when she tried to fight with her. Wait, who’s Baron Moho?

“I mean, why are you wearing a school swimsuit…?”

“I told you, this is the best fit for me”

Although I’ve heard that her clothes are made of slime mucus, so she can wear
whatever she wants, she usually wears this outfit.

She wears it when she does interviews for magazines, when she goes to events, and
even when she goes shopping at a local convenience store.

People seem to think it’s like a stage costume for a comedian, and some people send
me e-mails saying that they feel sorry for her or that they want me to stop abusing
her.

“Even if I’m preparing for tomorrow, Ponpoko-san is the one who coordinates,
right?”

“Coordination, huh? I mean, be careful not to let Ponpoko-san know who you are, it’s
too complicated”

“I know that”

Ponpoko-san has moved to a consulting firm of Fujiwara group, and although she has
a lot of business relations with the firm because it is a partner company, she is not
under Danna-sama’s control.

I wish Danna-sama took control of Ponpoko-san, however, it was rejected by Danna-

sama on the grounds that she is not a harem member nor a person to be punished,
which I do not understand.

“Well, it’s not a bad idea to go back to Okinawa for the first time. Fufu, I’m going to
attract the attention of my big friends with the charm of this Lolisla-sama”

I would say, “What is a 30-year-old hag talking about?” but the fact, the sales of
magazines jumps when Lolisla appears on the front cover, which is really bad.

However, thanks to this, there are several plans to do a photogravure for a young
man’s comic magazine in the near future.

“Lolisla… don’t forget your purpose. Your role is to be a bodyguard”

“I know, I know, I just have to stay close to Nitani, i mean, onee-chan, right?”

“Well, that’s right”

As a matter of fact, Lolisla will be the main model for a three-day photogravure shoot
for a certain youth magazine starting tomorrow, but we will also provide three more
newcomers for the shoot.

Despite our proposal, the publisher is willing to pay us for the remaining three
newcomers as a freebie, as they understand that we would like to promote them.
Thus, they were willing to take me up on the offer.

The three are Ichida Sanae, Asuka Nitani, and Mimura Doremi.

They are the three second-year members of the basketball club.

When I recruited Ichida and Mimura, I said to them, “If you decide quickly, you can
participate in the photogravure shoot this weekend. The place is located at Okinawa.”

This means a three-day trip to Okinawa, though they have to take one day off from
school on Friday. However, for high school students, this must be a very attractive
offer.

And since Nitani was already a member of the group, the other two readily agreed to
be scouted without any suspicion.

But when I told them that I was going to promote them as a set of three, Nitani
looked quite dissatisfied. Well, I can understand her frustration.

She had worked hard to pass the audition, but her two friends who had done nothing
had caught up with her in the same position.

(Actually, Nitani is probably the only one who can make it as a model…)

Half of the reason for the Okinawa trip was to catch the fish, but at the same time, the
Okinawa shoot was also an isolation measure to ensure Nitani’s safety.

Based on the assumption that Kitou’s goal was to exclude Nitani from the airline’s
campaign, there was a possibility that he would directly harm Nitani now that the
contract had been signed, and so forth.

All these instructions came from Danna-sama.

As expected, Danna-sama.
But if there is any concern, it is that the only bodyguard is this young slime girl who
is in a good mood.

“I’m telling you, if anything happens to Asuka Nitani, Danna-sama will be very angry”

“Hiii!? I-I know that!”

Lolisla shudders at the mention of Danna-sama name. This is the only part that is
very easy to do.

***

[ POV]

After sending Monkey and Kayama-sama home, and I step into the bathhouse.

In the bathtub, and were already soaking comfortably.

“Ah, good night, everything OK there?”

“Well, I’m just dropping them off. What about you?”

When I asked in return, she let out a hot breath and looked at the sky.

“To say the least, it’s great, I feel like I’m getting a super reward”

“I love it… ”

At this response, pout her lips.

It’s obvious because and were ordered to play with Confinement King-sama for the
penalty to Sankon.

They know that they are only allowed to play with their hands, but they are still
allowed to serve the Confinement King-sama, so how could we not envy them?

“But when Monkey gets penalized, it’s , and , isn’t it? It’s a turn, you know, it’s a turn”

“As long as Sankon catches up with her properly… ”

When I responded to , opened her mouth as if she had just remembered.

“By the way, the head maid told me earlier that “ and should come after taking a
bath””
Cockroach
[ Saito POV]

Centipede Earthworm
It was nearly dawn when Kishijo and Inui returned to the maid’s room.

Then, just as I was helping Mijinko (Ulrich), who couldn’t put on her maid’s uniform
by herself, to change her clothes, and complaining about Tapeworm who had rushed
off to her morning training even though she had to prepare breakfast for Ryoko-
Centipede Earthworm
sama and Kyoko-sama, Kishijo and Inui came back to the maid’s room near
dawn. (*Note: So, it’s from c276, ミジンコMijinko => “water flea”)

““…I’m home”“

“Oh, yeah…”

I laugh at their gloomy mood and realize that they have been scolded a lot.

I guessed that they must have suffered so much that they had to be healed by
Torture-sama, since there was not even a scratch on their body.

“So, why did you get scolded?”

“You see… Uhm… maybe I said something inappropriate while we were playing”

“She said it was a disgrace to the dignity of the maids”

“Ugh…”

I couldn’t help but to twitch my cheeks.

The fact that she said the word “dignity of the maid” indicates that the head maid is
very angry.
In such a case, the chief maid’s punishment is extremely severe.

And feeling blue, I am involuntarily lowered down.

Mijinko tilted her head in puzzlement, as if she didn’t understand what was going on.

The unwritten rule of maids is not to ask what kind of punishment they have
received.

This is because it only makes us more frightened when we imagine it when we are
summoned.

But today, Earthworm whispered to me with a somewhat broken smile plastered on

her mouth.

“I have something for you…”

“Wait a minute… a souvenir from the sermon…”

“Yes, I made it…”

“So, what did you make…?”

“…Dry cured ham, from the “thigh”…”

“Hii!”

I choked out, and Earthworm and Centipede giggled at me.

Only Mijinko, which didn’t know what to say, and when Earthworm said, “Ulrich, do
you like ham? Do you want some!?”, Mijinko making a fuss.

※For the note, Ulrich ate the “dry-cured ham”.

***

[Kayama POV]

(…I wonder what penalty she got?)

Morning classroom before homeroom.

I see Ritsuko-sama sitting on her seat.

She looks the same. Apart from an occasional hint of concern about the smell of her
hair, she looks like an upper class girl with a straight posture as usual.

She is very different from Mangi Nagashi, who is not so elegant. Therefore,
yesterday’s result was a bit strange to me.

(Maybe ihe doesn’t like Ritsuko-sama’s type…)

And as I’m thinking about that…

“Yui-chan!”

A voice called me from behind. I turned around at the sound of a familiar calm voice,
and at that moment…

(Whoaaaaaaaaa?!?!)

I bounced on my seat.

Masaki-sama was standing there.

I should praise myself for not screaming.

“M-Masaki-sama…”

“What’s wrong? You look like you’ve been attacked by a serial killer”

I feel close to that. After confirming that there is no weapon in Masaki-sama’s hand, I
manage to smile.

“Ah, hahaha… I-it’s just Masaki-sama imagination. By the way, Masaki-sama, what
brings you all the way to the second year classroom?”

Senior students rarely come into the classroom, and Masaki-sama stands out
because of her… breasts.
In fact, most of the classmates, especially boys, were glued to her breasts.

“Well, I heard that there is a girl who confessed her feelings to Fumio-kun yesterday,
so I wanted to talk to her”

(Is it a real talk… or is it a physical talk?)

No, I know that I am simply too afraid of Masaki-sama.

Just like me, she loves Confinement King-sama too much, that’s all.

I know that as long as I don’t disrespect Confinement King-sama, Masaki-sama won’t

be so angry with me.

But when she gets angry, I am afraid. There is an eerie fear.

There is such a fear that she might do something like pouring a bucketful of mercury
collected from a mountain of old thermometers into my mouth.

“Umm… which one is she?”

“Y-yes… the one at the end of the table, Ritsuko Sakon-sama…”

As soon as I responded, Masaki-sama walked up to Ritsuko-sama.

“Good morning!”

Masaki-sama tilted her head smiling at me. Ritsuko-sama, on the other hand, looks
puzzled and replies, “Good morning…”.

She must thinks that from the ribbon on her chest, it is obvious that she is a senior
student.

Or rather, it is not the ribbon that attracts Ritsuko-sama’s eyes, but her breasts.
That’s what she is looking at.

It reminds me of the other day when Mai-sama and Masaki-sama were talking about
breasts.

[It was a bit of a complex until a while ago, but Fumio-kun is so happy with my
breast that I was wondering if I could make them bigger… Mai-chan seems to know a
lot about breast enhancement, so I was wondering if she could teach me]

I will never forget the look on Mai-sama’s face when Masaki-sama said that.

“Umm… who are you…?”

“Yesterday, I heard that there was a girl who confessed her feelings to Fumio-kun,
and I wondered what kind of girl she was”

Ritsuko-sama’s eyes narrow menacingly.

“Is there a problem?”

“As someone who loves Fumio-kun, I’d welcome anyone who likes Fumio-kun as
much as I do, but I don’t like it if it’s a prank or something…”

“You love him…? Does that mean that you love him as a saint?” (*Note: Seijin)

“(Breast) Saint? Yeah, all of him, including that. So, is it a prank or something?”
(*Note: Oppai Seijin)

“It’s not a joke. I’m ready to devote myself to him”

Immediately, the classmates who had been silently listening to the conversation
started to murmur at once.

“Really? Then, what do you like about Fumio-kun?”

“What I like…?”

Ritsuko-sama put her finger on her chin and thought seriously. She shouldn’t like
Fumio-kun at all. As for me, I’m afraid that she might say something funny and spark
Masaki-sama’s anger.

Then Ritsuko-sama tilted her head and said.

“…Is it his face?”

In a sense, this is a sincere answer. Because we know little about Confinement King-
sama except his appearance.

(No, no, but that answer is…)

I fearfully looked at Masaki-sama’s expression.

Then, surprisingly, Masaki-sama smiled pleasantly.

“Ahaha? Of course. Fumio-kun is cute, isn’t he? I wouldn’t trust you if you say he
looks kind or nice, but if you like his face, I’ll trust you”

It seems that Ritsuko-sama has drawn the right answer.

“Yup. Is it Sakon-san? I like you. I’ll cheer you up, so come to the rooftop with your
lunch. Let’s eat together. Of course, Fumio-kun will be with us”
[Nitani Asuka POV]

“Okay, everyone’s here!”

A raccoon face with long, flowing hair.

A woman with a petite figure wrapped in a gray suit appeared in the airport lobby
where we were to meet.

“Oh, hello… are you from KKO?”

“No, I’m not. I’m from an entertainment consulting company. My name is Kinuta, and
I’m in charge of coordinating this photogravure shoot. Please feel free to call me
Ponpoko-san”

“Ponpoko… san?”

Sanae Ichida tilts her head, squinting her eyes at me.

“You see, my surname is Kinuta, so if you read it backwards, I’m Tanuki”

I look at Doremi and she looks at me. Probably, we are thinking the same thing.

(—Isn’t the nickname derived from the face?)

However, she looks like a Ponpoko-san, so I decide to call her Ponpoko-san, thank
you very much.

“This is your first time in gravure, isn’t it?”

“Of course it is, aren’t you an idiot?”

When Ichida’s mouth curved into a grimace, Ponpoko-san smiled bitterly.

“It’s fine with me, but please be careful about the language you use with the
publishers and local staff. As long as you’re hung up on it, it’s fine, but if you lose
your job because of it, you could be sued for damages of up to four digits million yen,
if you’re not careful”

“Ugh…”

Ichida’s cheeks twitched at Ponpoko’s smilingly exasperated remark.

(In the first place, of course it’s impossible for Ichida or Doremi to be a model)

At that time, I almost lost my temper when Ichida and Doremi came to me with a
smug look on their faces to tell me that they had decided to join KKO.

Of course, I immediately called President Kijima and asked her about it.

“Oh, yeah, those kids. They’re here to make you look good. Just the thing. It’s good to
have an easy comparison”

(Comparison target… But isn’t that too low?)

Ichida has a wolf cut and a jersey top and bottom.

Doremi is wearing a frilly Lolita outfit, candy-girl style, for her upcoming trip to
Okinawa.

I want to say to them, “Do you think you’re a model?”

I mean, Ichida is just a yankee, so she is out of the question.

And Doremi’s breasts just a little bigger than mine. That’s all.

“Our schedule is to arrive at the site before noon today. After checking in at the hotel,
we will have a camera training and indoor shooting in the afternoon”

As Ponpoko-san looked at the file in her hand, Doremi gently raised her hand.

“Umm… Do we have any free time?”

“You are free to go out after the shooting, but since you are still minors, President-
san has strictly told all of you that you are not allowed to go out. If you have to go out
for shopping or something, you are allowed to do so for a short time with me”

“Accompanied, huh…? I see”

I am taken aback by Doremi’s slightly disappointed mood.

(I mean, I told her that we were not going out to have fun)

“By the way, I heard that we are going to shoot with Lolisla-chan this time, but she’s
not with you?”

She is simply a senior staff member of the office and a celebrity. I was looking
forward to meeting her, so I asked her that, but Ponpoko-san laughed again.

“Lolisla-”chan”? *Laugh* Between you and her, she is older than all of you… or rather,
older than me”

“““Ehhh…!”““

We were all speechless.

Lolisla Yamauchi can now be seen on the cover of magazines and in gravure photos.

The fact that she is actually an adult is a deep mystery in the world of entertainment.

“I was also surprised when President Kijima told me, haha. And she’s a successful
actress, you know. She is traveling separately in business class. I wish you all the best
in your career”

“Um…”

Doremi raised her hand again.

“Do you know the name of the hotel and preferably the room number? My dad is
very picky… I’d like to send him a text message”

“Uh… well, yeah. You’re a minor. The hotel is FW Paradise Hotel, and the room
number is, uh, room 808 for three people”
 ***

[Ayame Hanabusa POV]

“Ayame-san”

After school, I changed into my uniform and stepped into the gymnasium, and
Ritsuko-chan walked up to me.

“Good evening, Ritsuko-chan. Aren’t there a few people here today?”

I asked her. She looked around and opened her mouth.

“Yes, it seems so. I heard that Mangi-san is absent, and Ichida-senpai, Nitani-senpai,
and Mimura-senpai are absent”

“I see…”

“Yes. So… maybe you don’t have to be in “that” uniform today”

“Hahaha, yeah, but that’s okay. I’ve already changed my clothes”

Ritsuko-chan and I sit down by the wall. We’ve already finished our preparations,
and we can each do some exercises at most until the practice starts.

“Senpai, what’s going on here?”

“I don’t know… Well, it’s better that they’re not here”

“Uwaa… that’s harsh, by the way, Mangi-san was absent yesterday, too, wasn’t she? Is
she not feeling well or something?”

“It seems to be a family matter”

Ritsuko-chan smiles at that. As one would expect from a young lady from a good
family, her every gesture is elegant.

She joined this club because of her admiration for Kaitou-senpai, and I thought she
might quit the club when senpai left, but she is still a member of the club.
“Oh, yes, Ayame-san. Kijima-senpai who I talked to you about before…”

“Oh, yeah, what’s wrong with him?”

“Well, it just so happens that I had a chance to have lunch with him today”

“Heh, really? How was it?”

“Yes, he’s just like Ayame-san said”

“Right… Kijima-senpai is a very nice person. He not only takes Saori to and from
school, but he also takes me to and from school with him. I can see why Saori has had
a crush on him for so long”

“Yes. He seemed sincere. But Kaitou-senpai also said that she didn’t care what the
gentlemen looked like…”

“Indeed, she was… But it’s no good, you know. Kijima-senpai is Saori’s”

“Oh, that’s too bad”

Ritsuko-san smiles jokingly.

Ever since Kaitou-senpai quit club activities because she was crazy about her
boyfriend, Ritsuko-san seems to have a longing for love.

It may be a fan mentality or something, but she seems to agree with everything
Kaitou-senpai says.

I think that the reason why she is so good to me is because Kaitou-senpai directly
appointed me as her successor.

It seems that Ritsuko-san is just like Kaitou-senpai, she curious about love, which
made Kaitou-senpai so crazy to abandon basketball that she had devoted so much to
it.

(It’s kind of dangerous…)

Almost at the same time as I was muttering this in my heart, captain turned to me
and raised her voice.
“Hey, Busako, Sankon. We’re going to start soon, so go get the teacher”
In the library after school, there are strangely more people today.

Rin is sitting in the corner, flipping through “Finnegans Wake”, which I’m sure she
doesn’t understand even a single line of, with her lips puckered up in a grimace.

(Isn’t she too pretentious? On the contrary, she looks like an idiot…)

I didn’t invite her, and I guess she came here today to ask me to play with her again,
but it’s too public to do so. Still, she didn’t give up and was going to stay with me
until everyone left.

While I was looking at the bookshelf of foreign fantasy books, leaving Rin alone…

“Um…”

I heard a girl’s voice behind me.

I turned around to see a familiar girl standing there with her hand over her mouth in
shame.

(Monkey… huh?)

I believe her name is Mangi Nagashi. She has freckles on the tip of her nose. And
today, her dark brown hair is tied back in two.

(Well… let’s see, I guess we’ve never met before)

Sankon and I had lunch together at lunchtime today, and due to a mysterious push by
Masaki-chan, we have decided to go on a date this coming Saturday. While she is
coming on strong, this is the first time for Monkey to make contact with me.
(But… Shiratori-san might be helping her, right? )

With that in mind, I cannot be too defenseless. I should be a little cautious.

I glanced at Rin, who was somehow hiding her face by holding up a book.

“Um… something?”

I tilt my head, and she stares into my eyes and opens her mouth.

“You’re a member of the library committee, aren’t you? I-I don’t read many books…
and I’m thinking of starting to read, but I don’t know where to start…”

Her small black eyes appear to have a trifocalsis. She does not have a lovely face, but
I smile back at her, not looking away from her as she makes eye contact with me with
some earnestness.

“Um… what kind of genre do you like?”

“Well… I’m not really used to reading books, so… I’d like something as easy to read as
possible among the books that the library committee members have read and found
interesting”

“Easy to read, huh…?”

Shiratori-san may have been making it up, but I get the general idea of what she was
aiming for. Anyone who understands his/her own tastes will be liked by him or her.

(Well, it’s a straightforward way. I don’t think I need to be so cautious about this)

Rather, she must be struggling with her acting, which she is not accustomed to.
Monkey tried her best to open her eyes and looked at me, which made me smile a
little.

“Then, is it okay if it’s a novel?”

“Y-yes”

I move to the stacks of novels and check out a couple of books.

[Qualia the Purple‘ and ‘Criss Cross]

The recent novels are a bit erotic, so I can’t see them in the stock, and the ones I can
find are only classic masterpieces.

I remember that both of them were quite interesting, although they were a little old.

When I checked out these two books at the counter and handed them to her, she looked
me in the eye and smiled at me.

“T… Thank you very much”

Then she bowed her head and walked out of the library.

In the end, there was no end to the number of people in the library that day until it
closed, and Rin kept looking at me with a reproachful gaze.

***

“Um… Shiratori-senpai, I did as you asked… is this really okay?”

As I left the library, I met Shiratori-senpai, Takasago-senpai, and Sato at a fast food
restaurant in front of the station.

“As I said, did you stare into his eyes?”

I nodded my head and Shiratori-senpai said “OK, then” and reached for the fries as if
she had lost interest.

To be honest, I think she is an unreliable person.

But I did as I was told yesterday, and I surpassed Sakon in terms of likability. Maybe it’s
just a coincidence, but I have no one else to rely on.

Shiratori-senpai simply thinks that I am in love with Kijima-senpai and want to go out
with him. That should be the case. But in reality, I am involved in a deadly game. The
gap between the two was frustrating.

“Shirasaki… Ahhhm!”
Takasago-senpai opens her mouth wide toward Shiratori-senpai.

“Why don’t you eat yours?”

“I want Shirasaki’s fries”

“It’s the same thing…”

With a look of exasperation on her face, Shiratori-senpai picks up a long piece of

French fries with her fingertips and offers it to Takasago-senpai, who bites into it like a
fish into its prey.

“Delicious…”

Sato, perhaps noticing my dull expression, opened her mouth while moving the apple
pie away from Takasago-senpai.

“Well, if senpai says it’s OK, then it’s OK, isn’t it?”

Sato, you’re not helping.

(If you’re going to follow up, follow up properly… you know, I’m getting impatient when
I heard that Sakon had dinner with Kijima-senpai…)

I pouted my lips involuntarily, and Shiratori-senpai pushed a fries toward me.

“Yes, yes. You should read the book you borrowed. As soon as possible”

“I’m really not good at reading…”

“Actually, there are very few people who read recommended books properly. It’s the
same with manga, movies, and everything else. That’s why. Just by reading a book
properly and saying what you think of it, the likability will increase dramatically. In
human relations, you should consider it as a bonus if someone recommends something
to you”

“Oh… so that’s what today’s contact was for?”

“That’s just a bonus… Since you seem to be interested, if you buy Takasago an apple pie,
I’ll explain it to you”
“If it’s at least an apple pie…”

I buy an apple pie at the counter and hand it to Takasago-senpai.

She raises her hands in the air with an “Uoh” and I look at Shiratori-senpai.

“Please… explain”

“Do you remember my instructions for today?”

“Look his eye when talk to him, look his eye when listen to him, talk to him with all your
might, listen to him with all your might”

“Right. On a different note, why do you think it is that, with a few exceptions, the
cheerful people are popular and the gloomy people are not?”

“Because they’re not good at talking, right?”

“No, it’s not. The correct answer is that they don’t look people in the eye when they talk.
The majority of human communication is not verbal, but non-verbal. If you don’t look
them in the eye and don’t listen to them, it’s the same as saying you’re not interested in
them. That kind of person is not popular with the ladies. On the other hand, if you make
eye contact all the time, you’re unconsciously sending a sign that you’re interested in
them”

“Huh…”

“As you’ve probably learned by doing it, it’s very hard to keep eye contact with
someone. That’s why people usually don’t do it. So, if you do it, you’ll be surprised how
effective it is in increasing the likability of the person”

“Oh…”

“Earlier, I told you that reading a book that was recommended to you would make you
more likable, why do you think that would happen?”

“Because… if people are interested in what they like…”

“Then, let me ask you, who is your favorite human being? It goes without saying. You
yourself. It is impossible not to like a person who is passionately interested in you. Even
subconsciously”

“I see…”

“Besides, Kijima-senpai is probably aware that I’m the one telling you what to do”

“Eh!?”

Sato said that Shiratori-senpai is a close friend of Kijima-senpai, but I wonder what
kind of relationship they have.

“That’s why this “doing it all your might” is so important. That “this girl is made to do
reckless things by Shiratori, and she’s doing it so hard” to captures Kijima-senpai’s
heart affectionately. Well, he has a weakness for that kind of thing. That’s him”

(No, that’s an afterthought… there’s no way she could have included that in her
calculations)

When I looked puzzled, Shiratori-senpai popped the last of the fries into her mouth and
said.

“I think you’re probably a nice, healthy girl in Kijima-senpai’s mind”

“Welcome back, Master”

“Yeah”

When I stepped into the Confinement King’s bedroom, I was greeted by Jolanda, who
I had called via social networking sites, with her head rubbing against the floor.

As usual, she was completely naked, wearing only a collar. I guess she is expecting
me

because her cheeks are already flushed, and her gaze is too hot.

“Excuse me”

She puts her hand on my belt, undoes it respectfully, and slips down my pants with
my underwear.

Immediately, my cock bounced back and forth like a spring-loaded toy.

Jolanda let out an unusual “oh” sound, like a foreigner, and opened her mouth to suck
my cock.

But I press my finger on her forehead and order her to wait.

Jolanda looks puzzled with her mouth open in the shape of O, but I take off my shirt
and socks without hesitation and sit down on the bed with her in my arms.

Then I activate the <Eyes of Truth> that I got from her sister.

“Oh, um… Master…”

She looks away as if she can’t bear to look at me, and I ask her.
“Jolanda, what did you think when you saw me for the first time?”

“Eh… umm… well, I thought you were a nice person”

“Red, so red. You’re lying”

With that one word, she must’ve known I was using the <Eyes of Truth>.

So, there is no use in lying. No matter how hard she tries to make things up, she’ll
always be seen through.

Jolanda’s eyes swim but then, she replies in a muffled voice.

“…You’re such an ugly little boy. Maybe I should throw you in the zoo…”

“Heh… I didn’t know you thought that”

Jolanda kneels down, looking frightened and shrunken.

“Then, what about now?”

When I asked her this, she raised herself up this time and desperately tried to appeal
to me.

“I-I love you. Just thinking about Master makes my heart pound so hard that I can’t
stay still. I like you, I really like you! I really really love you!”

I already knew it, but the color that surrounded her was “blue”. There was no lie in
what she just said.

I was not suspicious of Jolanda. I just wanted to tease her a little.

So, with a snicker, I give her a sly look.

“It’s been a while since I’ve heard Jolanda declare defeat”

She must have understood that this was a play. So, her expression was happy and
debauched.

“Yes, with pleasure…”

Then, she lay on the floor and opened her legs wide, spreading her labia with her
fingertips as if to show them to me, smiling broadly.

“I, Jolanda, the fool who called herself a detective, have been defeated by the great
Confinement King-sama. I will give up all my human rights, so please spare my life.
As a domestic animal and a female slave, I offer my all to the great Confinement King-
sama. Please use me as a convenient bitch hole by your side for the rest of my life”

She must have become excited while she was talking about her defeat. After all, her
love juice dripped from her widened vulva and stained the carpet.

“…Jolanda, I’m thirsty. Come here”

“Y-yes!”

I commanded, and she happily climbed onto the bed, sat up straight, and smiled,
“Come here, Master!”.

Then, I lay down on her lap, using her thigh as a pillow, and she happily cupped her
breasts in her hands and held them out to my mouth.

“Please, drink some of Jolanda’s milk”

She is not pregnant, but she has been modified as a milk server by Lili and Torture.

She smells of rich milk. When I took her large hanging bell-shaped breast and the
slightly brownish pigmented nipple at the tip of the breast into my mouth, she let out
a pleased voice.

I sucked on it, and the taste of milk spread in my mouth. I must admit that mother’s
milk does not taste so good.

But it is exciting. Jolanda is no different.

“Ah… Master is drinking my milk… I’m so happy…”

My view is blocked by her breast, but I can hear Jolanda’s excited, ragged breaths
and her muffled voice coming from behind them. Her face must so full of debauchery
that I could see it in my mind.
“Aaah, ahn… Hyan, i-if it’s sucked like that… ahn…”

While I sucked milk out of both breasts and played with her nipples with the tip of
my tongue, her body jumped and jerked.

It seems that she came just by having her breasts sucked.

“That’s enough, thank you”

“Y-yes…”

Jolanda’s blue eyes moistened lewdly and she woke up reluctantly. And I found the
white milk on the tips of her nipples absurdly lewd.

Anyway, when I tried to stand, she peeks at me with an expectant look on her face as
she sits with her knees.

She is expecting a reward. That’s the look on her face.

But first… the reason I brought Jolanda here today is because I have something else
in mind.

“Jolanda… you know Kizuna Tateoka, right?”

“Kizuna…? O-of course. If you want me to get her, I’ll do it right away…”

“Uh… that’s not what I meant. Actually, it’s Shiratori-san. She wants me to treat her
like a sister”

“Saki… sama?”

Immediately, Jolanda’s eyes, which had been soaked in debauchery, turned sharp.

Although she was in an [Enslaved] state, both Claudia and Jolanda sometimes
showed me that they had something in mind for Shiratori-san.

“I don’t really understand what she’s trying to do… what do you think, Jolanda?”

“I don’t think she’s simply trying to get a new woman for Master…”
“Well… that’s true”

“Still… I don’t know what Saki… sama is thinking…”

Jolanda seemed to be very reluctant to address Shiratori-san as “sama” even though

it was a part of her position, and so, she faltered slightly.

“Perhaps she knows that her brother is making some kind of move. So, she wants
Master to hold her sister in custody… to prevent contact, or as a hostage…”

“I see… In that case, why don’t you work with Claudia to find out a little bit more?
About the current status of the Tateoka siblings”

“Yes, I understand”

“Well then…”

When I said this, she shuddered.

“Here’s the reward you’ve been waiting for. Go ahead and beg for it”

“Y-yes!”

Immediately she lies down on the bed, breathing heavily like a dog in summer, and
spreads her labia wide with her fingertips.

“Master? Please give your strong cock to Jolanda… please give it to this slutty bitch”

For the note, in my lovemaking with Jolanda, I try to compare her cool figure before
she fell to this lecherous one.

The cold and condescending look she gave me, the angry and abusive look she gave
me right after I caught her, and this bitch who was making a lewd and debauched
expression in front of my eyes are the same person.

She had the beauty and style of a fashion model, so my excitement was boundless.

So, with this though, I grab the backside of her knees and push my glans down
toward her.
“Ahhh…”

Jolanda’s hips lifted up, revealing her secret parts. Then, I placed my fully stretched
rod against the hole, which was still overflowing with her nectar, and pushed it in
with a single thrust.

“Nguh, aaaaaaah!”

Jolanda’s body twitched as if struck by lightning.

Her vaginal hole was already soaked with her cum, and the folds of her vagina were
tangled shallowly around my cock as soon as I inserted my cock into her.

“Ahhhh, Master’s cock is here, Master’s cock is hereeee… ah, ah, ahhhh!”

She had a look of debauchery on her face that ruined her good looks. Still, when I
looked down at her, I continued to pound my cock into her without any mercy.

“Aaahhh, aaahhh, aaahhh, aaahhh!!”

Jolanda, who was fully aroused, immediately turned up her dark eyes and moaned
loudly. Her body was twitching and twitching as if she had a fever.

“You’re still as sensitive as ever, aren’t you?”

“Ahhh, M-Master has made me so sensitive… When Master puts his cock inside me… I
don’t know what to do anymoreeee”

She is in an unstable position, supporting herself only on the back of her head and
shoulders. Her large bell-shaped breasts were hanging down facing her face
according to the gravity, bouncing and making a sound as the extraction was carried
out.

“Hyaah, anh, aaaah, oh, it’s thrusting all the way in, Master’s dick, A-amazing”

I pulls out my cock and thrusting it into her again, and her body arched back with
her too-long legs.

While doing this, she did not resist at all. Then, I make her get up on her knees and
raise her ass high, and I slap her ass from behind.
“Aaah!? Aaahhh? Ah, ah, ahn!”

As I slaps her and pounds her from behind, she bends over on her hands like a
neighing horse.

“Hyiii?! Ah, ahhh, I’m being spanked!? Ahhh, t-thank you very much!”

The tips of her breasts, which hung vertically, rubbed the bed sheet, spreading the
stain of her mother’s milk.

Still, I pound my cock into her like a jockey in his last spurt.

“Hyaaa, it hurts, i-it feels goood, ah, ah, ah, Masterrrrr, Masterrrrr, I’m cumming… I’m
cummmmmmming!? Aaaaahhh? Aaaaahhhh!”

Jolanda’s moaning is so loud that it hurts my ears.

Her mouth is emitting long, intermittent screams. Her hips also already losing
strength, and she was trembling slightly.

“Uwaaah… M-Master… It’s great, so greattt… Aaaah, aaahh, aaahhh”

As my limit is near, I started to pump my cock with a powerful thrusting stroke

toward the finish.

The sound of my palms hitting her ass, the sound of my hips slapping her ass, and a
sound like a popping echoed continuously.

And then, after the dozens of times of pounding…

“Ah!? Aaah? C-cumming! C-cummmmmming!”

Jolanda finally collapsed on the bed in agony.

When I looked into her face, I saw that she had lost consciousness with white eyes.

“*Sigh*… I’m going to have to punish you again for cumming on your own”

After this, I treat her like an onahole, and I shoot my sperm into her vagina without
any regard. Although she was unconscious, her body was writhing for my cum.
“Fuu…”

After breathing out, I pulled out my still-angry rod and rubbed it against her short
blonde hair, wiping off the semen.
[Asuka Nitani POV]

“Good grief! That cameraman! He’s really something! How can he give compliments
so well…?”

“Ufufu, Sanae, you were really being played. You had a very naughty look on your
face.”

“Don’t tell that! It’s embarrassing!”

On the way back to the room from the shooting, in the corridor of the hotel.

I look at Ichida Sanae and Mimura Doremi who are walking in front of me, and I pout
my lips.

(Ugh… for me, even though it’s my debut photogravure… why did this happen to
me?)

Although I had thought that Sanae and Doremi are my complements, and I have
sorted out my feelings after being told so by the President, I can’t accept this
situation.

I was getting more and more pissed off as I recalled what had just happened.

Shortly after leaving our luggage in the hotel room, Ponpoko-san took us to the hotel
to meet and greet the staff.

The location was the hotel’s indoor pool.

As we greeted the photographers, assistants, editors of magazines, stylists, and

makeup artists who were preparing for the shoot, we were a little moved to realize
that — Ah… So this is what it’s like to be in the actual field.
Following that, we greeted Lolisla, one of our seniors.

She was already relaxing on a bed on the beachside in her usual white school
swimsuit, and a young woman in a suit who seemed to be her manager was running
around in a hurry to meet her needs.

“Hello, Lolisla-san.”

“Aren’t you late? Ponpoko”

Ponpoko-san walked up to her, and I saw Lolisla-san squinting at her grimly with a
tropical drink in her hand and a sense of vacation in her eyes.

“Not at all, we are right on time.”

Ponpoko-san smiles amiably at her, and Lolisla sniffs and turns to us.

“Well, it’s fine. I heard from the President that you are the new big sisters, Onee-
chan. And Lolisla is the star of this gravure. You big sisters are like parsley on the
edge of a plate, so you should know your place.”

“Ah, yes, of course, Senpai.”

Lolisla-san nodded her head in satisfaction.

She looked around at us again and pointed at Sanae and said, “Are you Nitani?”.

“No, Nitani is this one.”

Sanae pointed at me with her finger, and Lolisla-san looked at me with a sour look on
her face.

“Haah… I knew it… what a bad eye they have. Well, that’s okay. This Lolisla-sama will
take good care of you, Onee-chan. Do your best to be a good actress!”

“Uwaaa… why is she talking so high up?”

Doremi whispers into my ear, and I poke her with my elbow, forcing a smile.

Despite everything, she is still the office’s top earner.

In the world of show business, where talent and achievement are the most
important things, it is too reckless to go against her. It is even more so if we ask her
how old she really is.

When the shooting starts, she is still the queen, and I can see that the cameramen,
magazine editors, and everyone else are taking great care of her.

Ponpoko-san also added with a wry smile, “Don’t imitate Lolisla,” she said.

But here comes the problem.

While Lolisla-san was taking pictures alone, we changed into the prepared clothes
and had our makeup done, and then Sanae suddenly transformed into someone else.

Was the make-up artist great, or was Sanae’s potential amazing?

Sanae in her swimsuit strangely caught my attention.

The shape of her eyebrows and eyeliner changed her impression dramatically, and
her bad wolf-cut and her bush-staring eyes were replaced by the impression of a
cool and beautiful girl who looks like an outsider.

And that’s not all.

Sanae was muscular to begin with, but she looked like a model with long and slender
arms and legs, probably because of her tight black bikini.

As for Doremi, she was just a boob girl, but Sanae was a complete underdog.

However, I was the only one who was instructed to wear a T-shirt over my swimsuit.

President Kijima said that she didn’t want me to do the swimsuit photogravure yet,
and this made me wonder which of us was more attractive.

Also, when we shot a number of shots with Lolisla-san in the center and the rest of
us just frolicking around, it was all Sanae who was in the front with Lolisla-san.

Doremi and I were really treated like a background.

Furthermore, after the photo shoot, I thought I was going to shatter my teeth when I
saw the editor of the magazine saying to Sanae, “You are going to collaborate with a
serialized work for the next photogravure, and I’ll give you a call later”.

(…I’m so frustrated. Tomorrow we’re supposed to have a photo shoot at a private

beach, but I can’t go on like this.)

It’s now a matter of self-esteem.

But if they say I have to wear a T-shirt again tomorrow, there’s really no way to make
an appeal.

(Ah! Damn! It pisses me off! It pisses me off! It pisses me offff!)

As I glare at Sanae’s back of the head in anger, I see a girl walking toward us from the
other side of the corridor.

(Uwaa… So flashy!)

She had dyed her long one-length hair a few centimeters from the tips in green.

If she dyed her short hair green and let it grow long, it would probably look like this.

She wears a pastel yellow tube top that exposes her navel and denim hot pants.

Though it was a Tropical-style outfit, the girl seemed to have a certain unpleasant
atmosphere.

If I looked at her face, I found that she had thick eyebrows and a tan skin. She was
probably a local.

Sanae also followed her with her eyes as she passed by.

“Hmm… is it my imagination?”

“What’s wrong?”

Doremi asks Sanae who tilts her head.

“Well, the person who just passed, she seems to look familiar to me.”
“Isn’t it just your imagination, that person looks like she’s from that type of work.”

“That type?”

“Is it “Delihealth”…? Or is it Hotelhealth?” (*Note: Delivery Health)

“Uwaa… Are you serious?”

Sanae wrinkles her brow and expresses her disgust.

I didn’t mention it, but I had a feeling that the girl looked vaguely familiar to me too.

***

[President Kitou’s Subordinate POV]

“Thank you for staying today. I’m Hikari from Tropical Girls Carnival.”

At the first sight of the Delihealth, my tension rose sharply.

(It’s a hit! She’s so cute!)

Her shoulder-length hair with green tips is quite distinctive, but she is young. She
looks like a teenager.

At the same time, her strong face and thick eyebrows made her look like a local
Okinawan girl to my eyes.

“Yes, yes, come in.”

“Sorry to bother you.”

As I close the door, she confirms with a smile.

“Well then… it’s a ninety-minute course. The service is “raw gokkun (swallow)”
option, is it?”

“Oh, yes. But Hikari-chan is so cute, can we change to the 120-minute course now?”

“Yes, that’s fine, just let me make a phone call.”

I sit down on the sofa as I watch her call the hotel to change the course.

Tomorrow night’s dirty work is a bit daunting.

To be honest, it hurts my heart to see the girl’s face damaged, and I think it’s a waste,
but I can’t resist President Kitou.

To tell the truth, this trip to Okinawa was a poor bet, but at least I hit the jackpot
with the “Delihealth” I called.

After hanging up the phone, she says, “Excuse me,” and sits down next to me.

I decided to talk with her for a while and then start to play with her.

As it was not cool to be too eager, and I had time to spare, I decided to listen to her
personal story…

“Hikari-chan, you look so young, how old are you?”

“Ufu, it’s a secret.”

She smiles at my question and evades my question, changing the subject quickly.

“Guest, are you from Tokyo?”

“Yeah yeah, I work for an entertainment event company, but aren’t you interested in
scouting, Hikari-chan? I’m sure you can make a good living as a talent.”

“Ahaha, I’m flattered. But I don’t want to stand out too much.”

“Oh, I get it. I feel like there’s a reason for that.”

As soon as I say that, a shadow falls on her face. It seems that she really does have a
reason. As I persistently ask her more questions, I find out that she is supporting a
boyfriend who is almost like a pimp.

“I see you’re having a hard time, then, what do you think? If you let me do the real
thing, I’ll pay you 30,000 more?”

She rolled her eyes for a moment, looked puzzled, and then turned her head down.
“Well… money… is a problem, to be honest, but I can’t betray him… so… I’m sorry…”

“I see. I’m sorry. I’m sorry.”

To be honest, I think it’s a shame.

Maybe, if I pick her once or twice more and ask her for a s*xual intercourse each
time, I’m sure she’ll fall.

If this were a Tokyo Delihealth, I would have done so.

But I didn’t.

I change my mind and decide to enjoy the rest of the night to the fullest.

I urge her to take a shower with me, and we start playing on the bed.

“Guest, do you prefer to blame me? Or do you prefer to be blamed?”

“Well, I’d rather be the aggressive one.”

“…Okay.”

She started to gently rub my bare cock lying on the bed with her hair hanging over
her ear.

She had a familiar hand. Maybe her pimp boyfriend had disciplined her a lot. My dick
was easily stretched and warped to face the ceiling by her skillful finger movements.

“Well… Excuse me.”

At the same time she said this, she looked somewhat sad for a moment. In my
opinion, this expression is the best part of the Delihealth Service.

It is this look that makes me order a girl who looks like an amateur as much as
possible.

For money, they have no choice but to serve a man they don’t like. Sometimes their
apologies to their husbands or boyfriends appear on their faces.
It is unbearable.

I feel as if I cuckold her from their lover, and it excites me absurdly.

Then, she frowns her thick eyebrows, and her face, with her eyes downcast, covers
my pole.

“Mmm, mmm… *Lick*…”

Then, her face started to move up and down with the stick.

“Mmm, *Squelch*… *Squelch*… *Slurpp*…”

With her hair hanging over her ears, I could clearly see her sucking face.

Her well-shaped lips are now thrust out lewdly, clenching the trunk of my meat, and
her cheeks are flabby and sunken. Her downcast eyelashes also quivering.

(It’s so good… Hikari-chan is a hit…)

Her lips move up and down rhythmically. Then, she swallowed a little loosely when
she swallowed, and she spit out tightly while she slurped. Moreover, her tongue is
lasciviously entwining with my pole.

What’s more, she seemed to have a strong personality.

This situation of a strong-minded girl kneeling between my legs and licking and
sucking my dick for money is unbearable.

“Okay, Hikari-chan. I’m about to cum.”

At my whisper, she raises the speed of her movements, as if she’s trying to push me
over the edge.

“Mmm, mmm, mmm, *Slurp*… *Slurp*… *Slurp*…”

At the end, she pumped so hard that her hair fell down from her ears.

Her forehead is covered with sweat, and a wrinkle is carved between her eyebrows
in distress.
“Ugh, Hikari, it’s coming out!”

A moment later, my cock exploded at once in the back of her throat.

*Spurt! Spurtttttttttt! Spurt!

Her throat is burned by the burning torrent, and she desperately swallows down the
white spunk with her eyes black and white.

“Mmm, *Gulp*… *Gulp*… *Gulp*…”

Then, I watch her throat trembling and making noises as I surrender myself to the
pleasure of ejaculation.

(I wonder how many more times I can make her drink my sperm in time… Okay, I’m
going to fill you up, Hikari-chan.)

That’s why I switched to the 120-minute course. I’m going to enjoy myself to the
fullest.
[Mangi Nagashi POV]

At midnight, came to pick me up and brought me to the room where I was again.

In the room there are three chairs. The seat where the short-cut lady sat on the first
day is not there, and I can’t find , who was standing behind her last time.

By the way, as before, behind me is Eri, who insists to be called Tapeworm, behind
Sakon is Kishijo, and behind Kayama is Saito.

(As I thought, it doesn’t feel real…)

Kijima-senpai is a saint, and the three of us have been chosen to seduce and corrupt
him.

To begin with, I wonder if I should believe in this too extreme death game in which
the winners can get whatever they want and the losers will be killed and processed
into meat.

And, today… was the first time for me to talk to Kijima-senpai, and he is a nice guy.

Though he is rather ugly in appearance, he has an atmosphere that is strangely hard

to hate.

In fact, I feel that I may be able to get along with him because he is not handsome.

Shiratori-senpai has told me to make more and more contacts with him, using
today’s conversation as a stepping stone.

She said that no matter how perverted I am, no matter how forceful I am, the more
aggressive I am, the more Kijima-senpai will think that Shiratori-senpai is forcing me
to do it, and will take it as a sign that I am being kind to him.
I don’t know the relationship between Kijima-senpai and Shiratori-senpai, but if she
created such a situation by calculation, I think I might have asked for help from the
worst person.

But I can’t back down now.

Anyway, I don’t think people will like me because of my appearance. My teeth are not
aligned, and my freckles are unsightly.

So, I have no choice but to put my trust in Shiratori-senpai.

As I was thinking of these things, suddenly I heard a white noise on the monitor
attached to the wall.

As usual, I expected to see a pack of Sasami, but what appeared on the monitor is a
cooked pork chop.

[Sasaki is here.]

(Isn’t that kakuni?)

It’s not even chicken anymore.

It’s so surreal that I can’t help but be puzzled.

Is it okay to keep the name as it is? Shouldn’t it be “Kakuda” or something?

If this is done to disturb us, the plan will be a great success.

Because it doesn’t make any sense at all.

[Let’s get on with the business. After one day today, I will measure the level of
intimacy between Saint Fumio Kijima and each of you. I will display your own graph
in front of you, so please take a look at it first]

(Wait, wait, first of all, please explain something about the Kakuni!?)

Really. This problem has been left behind.

However, a pie chart painted in red and blue is displayed in front of my eyes, without
caring about my heart.

(41% intimacy ratio? It seems to have increased a lot…)

It was 20 percent last time, so it has almost doubled.

I glance next to me and see Sakon’s mouth is twisted into a wry smile. She seemed to
be convinced of her victory.

[The tentative rankings for today will be announced now.]

The rankings are displayed on the monitor.

[First place: Mangi, Second place: Kayama, Third place: Sakon.]

Immediately, Sakon raised her voice.

“What’s going on!?”

She must have been confident in her own way.

However, I don’t know if it was the advantage of the previous round or my numbers
were higher than hers, but I somehow managed to keep the first place.

And Sakon was staring at me as I was patting my chest in relief.

***

[Protagonist POV]

“So, Fumi Fumi prefers Monkey (Mangi), Devi?”

Lili twists her head in the air as she says this.

As usual, she and I are in a separate room, watching the intimacy measurement on a
monitor.

Here, we can see all the figures of the three of them.

Mangi: 41%.
Kayama: 82%.

Sakon: 36%.

As before, Kayama-san was fixed at the second place from the beginning because
there was no way for the other two to win, so it is a game of Monkey and Sankon
alone.

“It’s not that I prefer her… But my feeling is that she’s probably the best choice.”

“Really, Devi? But didn’t you have lunch with Sankon, Devi?”

“Yes… Of course. However, I don’t know what’s going on, but Masaki-chan seems to
have a strong interest in her, and she was pushing her to me very hard.”

“That’s true, then what, Devi?”

“I don’t know, it’s just that it makes me feel uncomfortable… On the other hand,
Monkey seems to be very clumsy, but when I think that Shiratori-san is probably
making her do something reckless, I want to cheer her up… well, maybe it’s called
“Favoritism of a Judge”.”

“I don’t get it, Devi.”

Maybe so. I’ve heard that it’s a rather peculiar Japanese tendency to root for the
weak.

Standing up to the weak, it is not called recklessness.

The word “Hanko-biki (判官びいき)” itself is derived from the Japanese word for
Minamoto no Yoshitsune, and Kobayashi Issa’s phrase “A thin frog! Don’t lose this
wrestling game. Here I am, Issa” is a typical example of this.

For Lili, who is not even a human being, it may seem ridiculous.

“By the way, aren’t both of them getting pretty good numbers?”

I change the subject, and Lili nods broadly.

“Fumi Fumi’s favorability has gone up, Devi. I think you’ve gained a lot of favorability
from them too, Devi.”

“Really?”

“Especially Sankon, she seems to be more in love with Fumi Fumi because things
aren’t going well, Devi. Sankon’s growing fondness for Fumi Fumi alone is much
greater than Monkey’s, Devi.”

“I see… Then, at this pace, Sankon may surpass Monkey next time…”

“It’s quite possible, Devi.”

I see. After nodding my head, I decided to ask Lili about something that had been
bothering me.

“Sankon and Monkey, after talking to the two of them, I was thinking that we are
doing this… to catch the people who framed Hanabusa-san, right?”

“Yes, Devi… Well, rather than trying to identify one or the other, it’s more easy to do
both since we don’t know which one it is, Devi.”

“Yeah… but I’ve talked to both of them, and I don’t see anything black-hearted in
either of them, like they’re trying to trick people.”

Like everyone know, I’m a bullied kid.

I’ve always lived my life based on the way people look at me.

I think I have a good eye for people, even if I say so myself.

And the person who hides Hanabusa-san’s practice shirt and tries to cause a quarrel
between her and the second-year students.

Neither Sankon nor Monkey looked like that at all.

Almost as soon as Lili made a move to open her mouth, there was movement on the
other side of the monitor.

“So… Why is it Kakuni?”

When Kayama-san said so, the Kakuni on the monitor trembled as if they were full of
collagen.

The maids immediately cheered.

“Nice collagen!”

“Nice collagen!”

“Nice collagen!”

But that was all.

“This concludes the session.”

Sasaki-san concluded, and Sankon is taken away by Kishijo-san and Kayama-san by

Saito-san, each of them carrying them in their arms to the other room.

Behind them are Hotta-san and Monkey, who look stunned. Only the mystery of the
Kakuni remained.
As before, I am dragged by Kishijo to another room with a luxurious bed.

As usual, Kijima’s clone, Fumio Mark II, is sitting there completely naked.

“A-Are you going to do that again…?”

I shivered involuntarily.

The foul smell of semen comes back to my mind.

Last time, Kishijo and Inui had done something lewd to this clone, making him
ejaculate, and then they poured the semen all over my face until I turned into a
sludge.

It was the worst.

The smell of semen lingered in my nostrils after I got home, and my face became
rough from washing it too much.

Kishijo, however, replied to my anxious muttering without hesitation.

“No, today, Sakon-sama will learn how to serve it with your own mouth”

My eyes widen involuntarily.

Before I can think of anything else to say, I hear a rejection from my mouth, “No!”.

“Unfortunately, you have no right of refusal. If you insist on refusing, you will have to
go through something that would be a thousand times better than sucking a dick. To
be more specific, we will tear off your limbs…”

“Eeek!?”
I choke out.

“I-I’ll do it! I’ll do it now!”

I know full well that this is not a threat when I was brought here in the first place.

Kishijo is no longer a classmate. She is an agent of the devil.

I have already been made to understand that the level of cruelty is incomparable to
that of human beings.

“Then, please begin immediately.”

Kishijo held my shoulders and I knelt down at Fumio’s Mark II’s feet.

Fumio Mark II is expressionless as usual when I looked up at him.

However, his manhood, which is resting between his legs, already turned upward
and warped.

(D-Disgusting…)

A thick trunk with blood vessels, and its tip is a raw pinkish color with blackish
tinge.

The object, which looked like something I saw in an alien movie, pulsated right in
front of my eyes.

Why didn’t God make the man’s genitals cuter?

For example, if this had been designed in a Sanrio style, the number of problems
between men and women would have been much smaller, I think.

Still, it looks terrible and smells terrible.

Do all boys have such a disgusting object growing between their legs?

Or is this clone something special?

(I can’t believe I would lick such a disgusting-looking thing…)

As I hesitated, Kishijo pressed hir hand on my shoulder with great force.

“O-Ow! It hurts! D-Don’t… please…”

*Crack! My shoulder blades creak.

“You shouldn’t do that. If you look at it with such a sour face…”

“I-I know, I know it! I-I lick it now!! So, please stop!”

I press my lips against the tip of the pole in a hurry to escape from the pain.

It’s raw and warm. Hard yet soft, an eerie sensation.

But Kishijo’s strength does not slacken in the slightest.

I desperately run my tongue over the reddish-black tip, trying to escape from the
pain.

After a while, the hand that had been gripping my shoulder with a vise-like force
releases its grip, and I let out a sigh of relief.

But the next moment…

“Do you think you can please a man in such a way? Please open your mouth.”

Kishijo grabbed the back of my head and pushed me toward the rod.

It’s a terrible force. I try to resist, but I can’t. My lips are parted, and the rod is
pushed into my mouth.

“Ggh! Ugggghh… Guee…”

The tip reaches the back of my throat, my nose is buried in the frizzy pubic hair, and
my body trembles with a vomiting reaction. I can hardly breathe.

The nausea rises to the top of my lungs, and I involuntarily claw at the air while my
eyes are black and white.

“Guee… Guhee! Gghh! Gghhhh…!”

The sound of my own voice, so hoarse that it made me want to cover my ears. My
voice is like that of a bullfrog, muffled and muffled, spilling out from between my
lips.

“You’re so lazy…”

Behind me, I hear Kishijo sigh.

“In that case, corrupting the hateful saint Fumio Kijima is nothing but a dream. Or
did you do it on purpose? Do you want to be lined up on the store shelves as a female
pig meat so badly?”

Kishijo grabbed the back of the head and rocked me back and forth with a jerking
motion while she let out an annoyed voice.

I was no longer at her mercy.

I can only gag as my throat is pounded, and I cried out.

Wasn’t intercourse between a man and a woman supposed to be a act of love?

No, such a terrible thing can’t be the act of love.

(This is torture, isn’t it?)

I was made to kneel down like a slave, and my throat was pierced with a stiffened
rod that made me gasp.

In addition, my face is forcibly rocked back and forth, and I am treated like a tool to
be used for the rod.

I felt so frustrated and ashamed that I had done nothing wrong to deserve such a
punishment that I could not stop crying more and more.

“Oh my, you must be crying tears of joy. It’s good. Then, Fumio Mark II, please make it
better.”

When Kishijo said so, Fumio Mark II, who had not moved a bit until then, stood up
with his rigid dick in my mouth, grabbed the hair on the side of my head with both
hands, and started to move his hips violently.
“Fugoh! Ugh, gueeeh, ugg, ugh…”

He thrust his hips from the top to the bottom, and the tip of the rod entered into the
back of my open throat.

I turned my face so far down that the white part of my throat was exposed, and
moaned in agony.

(Please… No more…)

Still, an endless storm of humiliation continues, and I only continued to cry, enduring
the incessant feeling of vomiting.

“Fumio Mark II, it seems not enough yet, right? Make it better.”

As Kishijo told, Fumio Mark II pushed me down to the floor, pushing my lips with his
lower abdomen while he thrust his rod deep into my mouth up to the base.

Then he covered my face and began to slam his hips against me violently.

“Hbobo! Boh! Boh! Boh! Guheeee…”

I’m really treated like a tool. With each thrust, my muddy voice is pushed out by the
rod and echoed in the room.

Suddenly, however, Fumio Mark II shuddered.

He stops moving while he thrusts into the back of my throat with all his strength.
The next moment, I felt the tip of the cock trembling in the back of my throat.

*Spurtt! Spurttt! Spurtttt!

The rod explodes in the back of my throat. Fleshy mucus overflowed. It flows back
from the back of my throat and fills up my mouth, and I hit the floor desperately
because of too much suffocation.

(No… I don’t want to drink it! I don’t want to drink thissssss!)

The semen that could not be contained in my mouth spilled out from the edge of my
lips and down my cheeks.
However…

“Oh my, that’s not good!”

Kishijo mercilessly reaches out her hand and pinches my nose.

(M-My breath!? I-I’m suffocating!?)

It’s painful. But I would rather die of suffocation than swallow such a thing. So, I
endure the suffocation. But it does not last long.

Contrary to my thoughts, my body reacted by choosing the path of survival.

To avoid suffocation, I took a deep breath.

And immediately, a sticky liquid passes down my throat and into my esophagus. The
sound of gurgling echoed miserably in my ears.

After a while, Mark II pulls the rod out of my mouth and Kishijo looks into my face.

I am sobbing, humiliated and devastated. Then Kishijo said to me as if she was trying
to tell me something.

“How is it? How does the semen taste? Wasn’t it good?”

“…It was… delicious…”

I said the words I didn’t expect to say because I was afraid of what she would do to
me if I disobeyed.

Of course, the truth is that I just feel uncomfortable.

However, Kishijo smiled with satisfaction and said to Fumio Mark II

“Sakon-sama seems to want a second serving. Please give her a good taste.”
Cockroach
[ Saito POV]

“I’m back”

““Welcome back!”“

Centipede
“Nnyoooo! Kishijo save me!”

Tapeworm
While Eri Hotta and I were fawning over Ulrich, aka Mijinko, in the maid’s room,
Centipede
Kishijo returned.

Mijinko Centipede
Ulrich was looking for help, but Kishijo mercilessly closed the door and joined in
the fuzzing.

“I told you to stop! Stop it! Nooo!”

Centipede
While I was mercilessly fluffing the flailing wolf girl, I asked Kishijo .

“Why were you up so early today?”

“Well, you know. Sankon had done five hardcore deep-throating sessions, and she’s
exhausted. So, Confinement King-sama decided to call it a day and cut it short.”

Centipede
After saying so, Kishijo cowered her shoulders.

But she does not stop her word.

“By the way, is there anything I can help you with?”

“Can you pinch my teats?”

“That’s one thing, but I mean something non-s*xual right now. I’m a little hungry
too.”

“In that case, you’re right on time. Head Maid brought you something.”

Tapeworm Mijinko
Eri Hotta stands up, and Ulrich runs to the corner of the room, taking advantage
of the moment to escape.

“Head Maid brought me something?”

Centipede
Kishijo frowns blatantly.

I understand her feeling because I wouldn’t touch a ham or a stewed pork intestine
(Motsu Nikomi) too.

But—

“It’s an Unagi Pie.”

Tapeworm
What Eri Hotta pulls out of the cupboard is, as you know, the night snack.

“Why, an Unagi Pie? Did the Head Maid go to Shizuoka?”

Centipede Tapeworm
Kishijo tilted her head, and Eri Hotta gave a small shake of her head.

“I heard it’s very popular among succubus.”

“Hmm, is it because… Night R*pe (夜の犯し)? Or is it because of the word “Pie”?”

(Note: 夜の犯し: Yoru no Okashi, 夜のお菓子: Yoru no Okashi)

Centipede
I tilted my head, and Kishijo tilted hers as well.

“Is it okay…? Won’t the manufacturer get upset?”

“I heard in the demon world, they’re researching if they can make it a specialty,
succubus maids are home-made night r*pe…”
“I don’t understand it anymore…”

“A-And it’s made from Leviathan.”

“Hmm!? It’s not eel!?”

Mijinko
“Anyway, let’s have tea. Ulrich , come here, I won’t bother you.”

Tapeworm Mijinko
When Eri Hotta beckons to her, Ulrich comes close to her, saying, “Uh…,” with
great caution.

Apparently, she wants to eat the Unagi Pie too.

After making tea in groups and setting the table, it’s midnight tea time.

The topic of the tea is the result of today’s death game.

“But… isn’t it surprising that Manko (Monkey) has the upper hand? Though neither
of them seems to be Confinement King-sama’s favorite…”

Tapeworm
Eri Hotta twists her head with a teacup in her hand, and I point at her, “That’s
Mijinko
right”. However, Ulrich is unconcerned, preoccupied with her Unagi Pie.

Centipede
At this, Kishijo gives a look as if she is not quite convinced.

“Yeah, that’s surprising, too. I also don’t understand what Sankon was doing at the
time of the punishment game…”

“What do you mean?”

“During today’s service, she didn’t seem to like it while she was sucking, and she
seemed to be in a lot of pain. But afterwards, she looked strangely satisfied. Anyway,
I don’t understand it.”

“Satisfied? About what?”

Centipede
When I asked this, Kishijo ‘s lips twitched.
“Hmm… I don’t know, I just thought she looked like that.”

“What’s that?”

Tapeworm Centipede
Eri Hotta cowered her shoulders, and Kishijo changed the subject indicating that
this was the end of the topic.

“By the way, Earthworm is the only one in Okinawa, isn’t she? Do you know what
kind of Okinawan sweets are? A famous one.”

“Chinkosu?” (*Note: the right one is Chinsuko)

“Yeah, that’s it.”

***

Earthworm
[ Inui POV]

I, Earthworm, am in a great deal of trouble.

I’m wondering if I should leave my post or not.

At the request of Chihiro-sama, who was worried whether Lolisla-sama would be

able to stay alone, I’ve been assigned as an additional escort, and I’ve been mixed in
with the travelers to Okinawa, but I recall how things went up to this point—

On the beginning, I flew on a plane in the “gal mode” of a girls’ bar. I couldn’t bring
my favorite warhammer with me, but I don’t think I would need it.

By the way, on the plane, I was given some frozen oranges by an old lady sitting next
to me.

Is the old lady a creature who freezes anything and everything?

Is it only oranges? Or barley tea too?

If so, I think she is a kind of a monster.

…Oh, sorry, I’m getting off track.

Anyway, as soon as I got to the hotel and entered the next room where Nitani and
other senpai were staying, I opened my hearing to the fullest.

There is a lot of noise, but I can hear the voices in the next room.

I hear the voices of three girls. Their voices are quiet, yankee-like, and soft.

While listening to the sounds, if I find anything unusual, I immediately rush into the
next room, breaking through the dimensions.

I kept my vigilance with this intention, but after a while, I heard a voice saying, “Shall
we go shopping?”

Good grief… But I start following them while thinking that it would be a hassle.

Although they hardly know me, I try to put on a disguise. I keep my gal fashion and
put on a pair of big sunglasses like the compound eyes of a dragonfly, but that’s it.

As I walk down the corridor at a distance from them, I see a woman walking toward
me after passing them.

As soon as I see her, I almost scream.

(Teruya-senpai!?)

Her appearance is quite different from before, but there is no way that I could have
mistaken her for someone else.

After all, she is a fool who opposes Confinement King-sama.

And now I am troubled.

Should I give priority to protecting Nitani and the other senpai, which is my original
purpose, or should I give priority to watching Teruya-senpai?

***

In the end, I gave priority to the protection.

That is the order of Confinement King-sama. Teruya-senpai is only an irregularity.

After an hour’s absence, I watched the girls go back to their rooms and went into my
room.

It seems that Lolisla-sama had entered the next room while they were out. After all,
there was a faint sound of mucus scraping on the floor from under the bed.

While paying attention to the state of the next room, I look for any sign of Teruya-
senpai.

(Is she still in this hotel?)

After a while of searching for the sound, I hear a faint charming voice mixed with
exhales from the room at the end of the same floor.

(…That’s Teruya-senpai’s voice.)

Apparently, she is in the middle of a fellatio.

Now that Lolisla-sama is in Nitani and the others senpai’s room, it would be safe to
leave my post.

If I follow her and find out her whereabouts, I am sure that the Confinement King-
sama will be pleased.
Earthworm
[ Inui POV]

After removing my gal-gal tank top and hot pants, I fastened the garter belt to my
tights with a snap.

As I thought, I must wear a maid’s uniform during my stealth activities.

I can say that these clothes are now a part of my skin.

Then, I pull out my maid’s uniform from the luggage, and as I put on the sleeves, I
focus my attention on Teruya-senpai’s presence.

Her service is already over.

Shortly, I hear the sound of the door opening, and mule footsteps stamping on the
carpeted corridor.

I remember the footsteps passing in front of my room.

Then I open the window and step out onto the balcony.

The room has an ocean view, and the outdoor pool is lit up below. Not a single
person is in sight.

Gradually, sweat began to bead on my chest. I am not nervous. It just that it was a
windless night in Minami. The temperature is simply hot and humid.

(Okay…)

I nod my head, climb over the balcony fence, and jump into the air with my back
arcing.

I jump from the eighth floor. In the darkness, I feel as if I were floating.
I don’t dislike this feeling.

While feeling this, I look up at the moon, the last sine moon, the clouds sitting in the
windless sky, forming a nebulous outline in the moonlight.

As I descend soundlessly to the poolside, I listen to Teruya-senpai’s footsteps again.

She was probably on her way to the elevator.

I run out and go around to the main entrance, then leap up to the top of the
telephone pole, where I wait for Teruya-senpai to come out.

As I watched for a while, a car drove in front of the hotel.

Teruya-senpai came out of the entrance and got into the back seat of the car with a
look of concern for her surroundings.

Heal
(She is a Deli girl, isn’t she…? It is somewhat complicated)

I, personally, do not have any particular ill feelings toward Teruya-senpai.

If anything, I even feel indebted to her in the sense that it was thanks to her that I
was able to serve Confinement King-sama.

And she was once a senior whom I respected.

So, the fact that she has fallen into a prostitute is still somewhat complicated for me.

However, it is not good that she is trying to antagonize Confinement King-sama.

There is no room for such foolishness.

If it is a woman, she should open her legs and beg to be loved by Confinement King-
sama when she sees him.

If not, they should not complain even if they are crushed to the point that there is not
even a piece of their flesh left.

Now, I jump from pole to pole, from building rooftop to building rooftop, following
the white car as it leaves the hotel.
The speed was probably about 40 km/h (24~mph). I can manage to follow it without
getting swept away.

After about twenty minutes of driving, the car entered a narrow street and stopped
in front of an old and dilapidated building.

There, Teruya-senpai dropped off, and the car drove away.

She looks down at her watch, lets out a small sigh, and disappears into the building.

In front of the building, I land and look at the signboard of tenants. In addition to a
dentist and a tax accountant’s office, there are several other spaces that are not
marked.

(I guess this is not a home…)

Heal
I don’t know how Deli works, but is this a place to wait for a client?

Considering this, I guessed that Teruya-senpai’s sigh was a sigh about the fact that
her work was not finished yet.

So, I hide in the shadows and watch the entrance of the building.

I waited for a while for her to come out, but there was no sign of her or any other
person.

(I wish I could have found out where she was hiding… but I can’t leave my post any
longer, can I?)

At any rate, I decided to go back to the hotel, knowing that this was the outcome of
the day’s work.

***

[Protagonist POV]

After Kishijo-san took Sankon out, I threw myself on the bed and kept looking up at
the ceiling.

(…I knew something was wrong)

I felt strange, and this discomfort only grew. A vague feeling is swirling around in my
head without taking shape.

The action I am taking now, the beginning of which should have been to punish the
person who injured Saori-chan, should have been to send the delinquent college
student to the police.

I have sent the delinquent college student to the police, discovered the existence of
President Kitou, and found out that the three second-year students have been
ignoring, yelling at, and harassing Hanabusa-san.

And the person who planned to do so was a member of the basketball club in the
same class as Hanabusa-san, either Sankon or Monkey.

The reason is to frame Asuka Nitani and get rid of her from the airline project.

That’s what I thought the story was about, but in direct conversation, neither of
them seemed to me to be the type of person who would plan such a thing.

As you know, I am a bullied kid. I am confident in my ability to see the sensitive side
of people’s hearts. I believe that I have a good eye for people.

From my point of view, I feel that Monkey really doesn’t know anything, and Sankon
is somewhat perilous, as if she is trying to destroy herself.

I had the feeling that I had taken a wrong turn and gone down a different road.

“After all, Shiratori-san… right?”

It was Shiratori-san’s suggestion that brought Monkey and Sankon’s existence to the
surface.

And, by coincidence, Lili came back at the right time, and they entered into the death
game without any time for verification.

The only evidence for this is Shiratori-san’s assumption that “a member of the
basketball club in the same class hid Hanabusa-san’s practice shirt”. But I have not
even confirmed the fact.

What makes my discomfort even greater is that Shiratori-san, for some reason,
seems to be in favor of Monkey, who is supposed to be one of the suspects.

Shiratori-san’s shadow is too strong.

It was as if she was trying to lure me in.

To be honest, I feel something strange about her. This is different from what I’m
talking about whether or not she can be a member of a harem.

I feel that if I touch her, I might get seriously burned.

I feel that she is my ally, but she is on a dangerous balance. If I handle her in the
wrong way, she could become my worst enemy.

However, I can’t seem to ignore this feeling of discomfort.

[Summon Slave!]

I sit up on the bed, invoke [Summon Slave], and call Claudia.

However, it is already midnight.

When Claudia appears, she is sound asleep.

She was sleeping on the floor in a “大” posture.

Her pajamas were rolled up, drool was coming out of her mouth, and she was
scratching her bare stomach. Yup, she’s sloppy as hell.

(Oh, right. Claudia is… a bad sleeper, isn’t she?)

One time I was elbowed in the face when sleeping with her in my arms. Of course,
she didn’t notice it at all.

“Hey, Claudia, wake up!”

I walked up to her and poked her shoulder.

“Hmm… Fumio? You want some? You can’t eat my bloomers, because there’ too many
small knots…”
“I don’t want to eat them. I mean, how can you be so sleepy?”

“…*Yawn* Good morning… but why are you in my room, Fumio?”

She wakes up rubbing her eyes.

If I look closely, I can see that the buttons on her pajamas are not aligned with each
other. It seems like I’m repeating myself, but she’s really sloppy.

“I called you here to ask you a favor.”

“…You called me?”

Claudia looks around with sleepy eyes and lets out a convinced “Ahh…” when I say so.

“Well…”

With these words, she begins to take off her clothes.

The reason is that she is required to be naked and wear a collar when she is here.

“Oh… I didn’t bring my collar…”

“Don’t worry about it now, I don’t want to torture Claudia, not now.”

“But… Fumio, you’re naked?”

“This is after that matter, after all. For the time being, I think I’ll call it a day.”

She purses her lips in dissatisfaction.

“…That’s why, I’m so disappointed. So, what is it? What do you want?”

“I want you and Shibata-san to go talk to Hanabusa-san tomorrow. Is she being

bullied or not? If she’s being bullied, what kind of bullying is she getting?”

“Huh? Hanabusa is the girl who accompanied Saori in Onee-chan’s car to her house
the other day, isn’t it?”

Claudia tilted her head curiously.

“Yes, that’s right. I’m sure Claudia will be able to get the truth out of her. And please
don’t let Shiratori-san find out.”
I secured Hanabusa-chan’s SNS account when I took her home as a substitute for
Fumio.

This is just a precaution.

It’s not very likely, but it’s just in case Fumio wants to corrupt Hanabusa-chan, to
make sure that it’ll be useful.

I sent her a message first thing in the morning and arranged to meet her during
lunch break.

The place was the landing of the stairs leading to the rooftop.

The excuse was to ask for advice.

As long as I say this, girls usually take it as a love talk, and as I expected, Hanabusa-
chan’s reply came soon.

Of course, she said yes.

At first, I was going to visit her classroom directly, but Fumio stopped me.

Speaking for myself, I surely stand out. I’m a gaijin, after all.

Fumio says that there is a girl in his class who is in contact with Shiratori, and if this
girl finds out about it, there is a possibility that Shiratori will tell her.

It seems that Fumio is suspicious of Shiratori.

I am emotionally happy about this situation, but rationally, I think it’s a very bad
idea.

Although Shiratori is an annoying person, I personally do not want to antagonize

Shiratori.

I know it may be called a loser’s spirit, but because of the way she beat me to a pulp,
my sister and I are now treated as domesticated animals, less than human beings.

Though I don’t really mind that now.

“Minami, can you come with me because I’m going to talk to Hanabusa-chan, who
said she was a victim of bullying?”

When I told her this as soon as lunch break started, Minami looked puzzled.

“What kind of change of mind? Last time, you said I should just leave it alone”

“The situation has changed. This is Fumio’s order”

Minami’s expression turns grim.

“Why’s that guy getting involved in the basketball club?”

At times like this, a woman who hasn’t fallen properly is a pain in the ass.

But Fumio says to do it. There is no need for any more reason than that, but I have to
convince her every time.

“That’s because Hanabusa is Fumio’s beloved little sister’s best friend.”

“Don’t tell me… is he going to poison Hanabusa-san, too?”

Minami revealed caution, to which I responded with a sigh.

“You know, Minami, you are already Fumio’s girl. I hope you understand that, but as
for Hanabusa, I don’t think Fumio has the slightest ulterior motive.”

“Who’s that guy’s girl!”

Minami shouts out in a reflexive voice, then looks around hurriedly. Knowing that
she was in a panic, I whispered softly into her ear.

“But, didn’t you already made love to Fumio last night, while you were fantasizing
about him raping you?”

“A-Are you an idiot! Of course not!”

The color that clings to her words is red. Why didn’t she just be honest?

“Well, anyway, Fumio has no intention to touch Hanabusa. He just wants to protect
his little sister’s best friend.”

“Wanting to protect… isn’t he a bad guy?”

“Fumio is that kind of a guy. For example, if someone does something bad to Minami.
Like hurt you, or hurt you violently, or whatever. If that happens, I’m sure Fumio will
crush them thoroughly.”

“You mean for my sake?”

“Yes, it’s not only Minami, but even me, who’s treated like livestock. Fumio is a tyrant,
but he takes good care of his things.”

Minami looks as if she has a wet rag pressed on her face, and we leave the classroom.

When we arrived at the meeting place, Hanabusa-chan was already there waiting for
us.

“Oh, sorry I’m late”

“Ah, it’s nothing… more importantly, who’s this?”

Hanabusa-chan asked as she glanced at Minami.

“Minami is my classmate and a member of the public morals committee”

At the mention of “a member of the public morals committee,” Hanabusa-chan

looked as if something struck her.

She had probably seen Minami’s face at least once before, when there was an
inspection of students’ belongings at the school gate or something.

“So… Claudia-senpai, what did you want to talk to me about?”

“Well, I’m going to ask you straight out, Hanabusa-chan, are you being bullied in the
club?”

When I said this, Minami raised her eyes at me.

It’s a common practice in interrogation to start with a small talk to lighten up the
conversation, but for me, it’s a waste of time.

“Ah, geez… Senpai, that’s not true…”

Her smile is somewhat hard.

And the color that clings to her words is red.

I look at Minami. Then, she gently handed a piece of letter paper to Hanabusa-chan.

“I received this letter addressed to a member of the public morals committee. This is
about you, isn’t it, Hanabusa-san? Don’t worry, we don’t intend to make it a big
problem. We will try not to cause any trouble to the club”

Hanabusa-chan stared at the letter paper and then opened her mouth as if she was
resigned to the situation.

“I’m sorry… Actually”

Her story can be summarized as follows.

Kaitou, the ace of the club, has left the club. She directly nominated Hanabusa-chan
to be a regular member of the team, even though she is a first-year student.

The uniform for the game is a hand-me-down from Kaitou, and it has her ace number
on it.

After practice on her first day as a regular, she returned to the locker room to find
that the match uniform was missing.

“So, did you find the uniform?”

When Minami asked her, Hanabusa’s voice trembled slightly.

“Yes… It was cut into pieces and stuffed in the toilet”

“…That’s terrible”

Minami covered her mouth, but I let my thoughts wander.

I’m a detective, after all. I can at least guess the mind of the culprit.

It’s jealousy, no doubt. The fact that the culprit cut it into pieces, instead of hiding or
stealing it, seems to be a very impulsive act.

As for the clogged toilet, it seems more likely that the culprit tried to cover it up by
flushing it down the toilet, rather than harassing the victim.

So far, the color of her story is “blue”.

She wasn’t lying.

However, there is a discrepancy with what Fumio told me.

“Wait, wait a minute! I heard that Hanabusa-chan still wears the uniform for the
match to the practice.”

“Uh… The one I’m wearing now is a replica. When I found the uniform in the
restroom, Sakon-san was with me, and she is an extremely devoted fan of Kaitou-
senpai, and she had a replica of the uniform with Kaitou-senpai’s number on it…”

“A replica…?”

“Yes. Sakon-san said, “I couldn’t allow anyone to oppose Kaitou-senpai’s decision,”

with an angry look on her face… Then, she gave me that replica. She said she had two
more replicas.”

“That’s not the level of a fan anymore…”

“I was angry too, and I wanted to show the cowards that I won’t let that beat me…”

“So you started practicing in that uniforms for the match.”

“That’s right.”
“…I see.”

Minami makes an indescribable face, and Hanabusa-chan smiles.

“Thanks to that, the second-year seniors don’t like me because they think I’m trying
to be mean to them, and even the manager is kindly scolding me not to provoke
them.”

So far, her story is all blue, with some shades of gray. I am sure this is the truth.

“Do you have any idea about this letter?”

Minami asks, and Hanabusa-chan opens her mouth with some difficulty.

“Maybe… I think it might be Sakon-san’s… She was very worried about me… and the
handwriting looks like hers.”

“So, Hanabusa-chan, who do you think is the person who cut up your uniform?”

At my question, Hanabusa-chan’s eyes swam for a while, then she opened her mouth
slowly with her eyelashes down.

“…I don’t have any proof, but I think it might be Mimura-senpai (Mimura
Doremi/The boob girl)”
[Asuka Nitani POV]

White sandy beach in the shape of a crescent moon.

The sun shining on the clear surface of the water, sparkles like a showcase of
swarovski jewels.

“That’s it! Lolisla-chan. You are super cute, then, look at this way… Make yourself
look so innocent!”

In the corner, under a beach parasol, a photographer was taking pictures of Lolisla-
san with great care.

Now, on the second day in Okinawa, we shot at the hotel’s private beach.

Of course, Lolisla-san is the main star.

However, the shooting is quite hectic.

This is because this main star has been very restless until a little while ago.

The reason is that she is uncomfortable.

But just before the KKO staff and Ponpoko-san are trying to calm her down in the
afternoon, and they are discussing whether or not to cancel the shooting today,
Ponpoko-san’s phone suddenly rings.

“Oh, yes, yes… Okay”

After hanging up the call, Ponpoko-san tells Lolisla-san quietly.

“Um… Lolisla-san, I have a message from President Kijima”

“…What, you’re going to tell him or something, aren’t you? Don’t worry, even if she
gets mad at me, I’ll think of an excuse during the two days I have left before I have to
leave”

“Oh, no, it’s not that. Actually, I didn’t understand what President meant too…”

“Then what?”

“She said that the head maid is there…”

Lolisla-san immediately jumped up from her beach chair and looked around
frantically with bloodshot eyes.

For the photo shoot, half of the private beach is reserved for the shoot.

But the other half, separated by a rope, is reserved for guests, albeit sparsely.

Just as Lolisla-san turned her eyes in that direction, she exclaimed—

“Eeeek!?”

—She made a face as if it was the end of the world.

Then she shouts in a panic.

“T-The shooting! E-E-Everyone, what are you all doing! L-Let’s get started! Yay, I’m so
excited to work!”

Thus, the shooting somehow started, although all the staff members were perplexed
by the obvious change in her attitude.

(Does this mean that someone important from KKO is here?)

There are not so many guests using the beach.

One of the most conspicuous sights is a girl whose hair is dyed pink, applying sun oil
on the silver-haired foreigner’s back.

Both of them were conspicuous in appearance, but the silver-haired foreigner in

particular was so tall and stylish that I thought she was a Paris Collection model.
(Is she a big-name model that Lolisla-san is scared of?)

Thinking about such things, I sat down with Ichida and Mimura under the beach
parasol which was set up at a little distance from the venue and served as a waiting
room.

Then, I let out a sigh as I watched the hurriedly started shooting.

Now, we were in different swimsuits from yesterday.

Ichida is wearing a red high-leg one-piece with a sharp cut.

Mimura is in a micro bikini with her upper and lower parts of her breasts exposed,
as if she were a boob girl.

On the other hand, I wore a blue bikini with no special features. On top of that, I was
told to wear a T-shirt, as I had expected.

“Then, Sanae-chan and Doremi-chan, please join in”

As the assistant said to them, Ichida and Mimura stood up saying, “Well, have a good
day,” and “I’ll do my best,” as they left the venue.

Then, with the sea in the background, Ichida and Mimura began to shoot a scene
with Lolisla-san in between them.

I pout my lips at Ponpoko-san who is standing right next to me.

“Why am I the only one in a T-shirt? Even though there are only a few shots planned,
and it’s my debut photogravure…”

“Well, even if you say so. Chihiro-chan… I mean, President Kijima has strongly
suggested it. Asuka-chan doesn’t bargain. She said she will take good care of you, so
avoid exposure as much as possible”

“That may be true, but…!”

I glance at Ichida.

To tell the truth, I’m impatient.

I didn’t expect her to turn out like that.

Besides, she was wearing a cool character. Moreover, for some reason, she seemed to
be accustomed to the workplace.

“You see, Ichida-san is not a newcomer. Rather, she’s transferred from another office”

“What…?”

That was new to me.

Does it mean that she had been in other gravure companies before?

Certainly, looking at Ichida with make-up on, it was unlikely that anyone would
recognize her even if they had seen her in a magazine before.

“Besides, Mimura-san’s thing seems to be in pretty good demand too”

What she means is that Lolisla-san takes a shot of herself smiling happily while
burying her cheek in Mimura’s boob.

“But… I think President Kijima wants Nitani-san to be a fashion model”

“A fashion model?”

“Yes, that’s right. Misuzu-chan and Akira-chan are also expanding their work through
that, and President Kijima probably thinks that Nitani-san is similar to them”

“I see… is that so?”

Then, why did he take this job?

He said he was going to market the three of us as a set, but does that mean he’s going
to make me the main focus when he works for a fashion magazine?

(Ugh… even if that’s the case… I’m not convinced…)

I was staring at Ichida winking glamorously at the camera, and I was burning myself
with a kind of rivalry that was rising up in me.
 ***

[Freesia POV]

“Does a succubus need sun oil?”

“To be honest, no. It’s just a matter of mood”

“Then… is this sun oil?”

“No, it’s a lotion”

Earthworm
Inui smiled a twitchy smile when I answered so while lying on the beach chair.

Cold lotion is a summer tradition.

Earthworm
Anyway, this morning, Inui informed Princess about the discovery of Hikari
Teruya, and she ordered me to go to Okinawa.

She said,

“I don’t care about Teruya, Devi. But the problem is the possibility that the goat-
headed butler or someone of Lord Andras’s hand may be nearby, Devi”

Earthworm
It is true that Inui is no match for the Goat-headed Butler.

So I went to Okinawa first thing in the morning.

I tried to find some signs, but there was no sign at all.

It seems that Princess’s fears were groundless.

Earthworm
So, I am now accompanying Inui to escort Nitani-sama.

“By the way… it’s been a long time since I’ve been to Okinawa”

“Have you been here before?”

“Yes, since the time I visited as a slave for Portuguese merchant sailors during the
Ryukyu Kingdom”

“…Ryukyu Kingdom?”

Earthworm
Inui looked puzzled.

Then, suddenly, there were people who blocked the sunlight and cast shadows on us.

“Hey, hey, are you two girls alone? Wanna play with us?”

College students, I guess? These five flirtatious gentlemen approached us with such a
question.

Earthworm
But first of all, I control Inui who is about to get herself ready with a sharp look
in her eyes, and say to her.

“Just in time I was hungry. Why don’t you eat somewhere else?”

In any case, I am already covered with lotion and ready to ‘eat’.

“Hehehe… Onee-san is very aggressive, isn’t she?”

One of the men twisted his mouth in a very nasty way.

Five tanned men.

Their hair color varies from black to gold to ash-gray, but all of them are wearing
flashy swimsuits and are very muscular.

According to their appearance, I know them very well.

These people must belong to the rumored shallow playboy [チャラヲ] people.

They are troublesome creatures that mainly appear on the beaches and
entertainment areas of Minami, devouring the females. A kind of vermin.

However, to us succubus, they are just normal food. They are not so different from
clams that I can find when I dig on the sandy beach.

Now, I move toward the rocky beach with these five creatures in tow.

The rocks are so rugged that people on the beach can’t see us.

For me personally, there is no problem if I get into trouble in the middle of the beach,
but it would be a shame to interrupt the photography.

Besides, it would be very troublesome to manipulate the memory if there are many
people involved.

“So, who do you like among us?”

“Who? No need to worry. I’ll take care of you all.”

“Hyuuu, seriously?!”

The playboys look surprised, but then their noses start breathing hard at once.

“Well, which one of you would like to go first?”

“You can have me, Onee-san, I’m into you!”

“Me too, I feel the same way!”

As I looked at the men who were desperately insisting on the order, I said to them.

“A woman has three holes and two arms. I will make love to you five at a time, as
many times as you like until you are satisfied”

Immediately, all the men looked at each other in astonishment.

“Three… holes?”

Well, this is not going to solve the problem.

Maybe I should take the initiative here.

“Then, you… Please take off your swimsuit and lie down there. Your back might hurt
a little…”

“O-Oh… O-Okay.”

I chose the biggest man.

Since I don’t want to hurt my silky skin on the rocky beach, he is the mat.

When the man lay down with his nose breathing hard, I straddled his waist.

Today I am wearing a black one-piece bathing suit.

It is a black one-piece swimsuit with a bold cut from the breast to the navel.

As I fold my swimsuit’s crotch fabric to the side with my fingers, I started to slowly
lower my hips.
The men around me immediately let out an “Ohh—” sound.

“Mmm… Ahh…”

I picked up the man’s p*nis with my fingertips and guided it to my wet and obscene
vagina.

I could feel the intense sensation of the vaginal flesh being pushed open. Although
the size is a little short, it’s not bad at all.

“Mm, mmm… Ahh…”

When I had finished putting the spear to the base, I leaned down with my cheeks
against his chest and lifted up my hips.

“Then, please the next one.”

“T-T-The next one…? D-Do you mean I can put it in too?”

“Of course, yes. Do you hate anal?”

“N-No, I-I just… I’ve never done it before!”

“I see, it’s your first time. Please, don’t hesitate. It’s a different taste from anything
you’ve tasted before.”

“O-Okay, don’t complain later!”

With these words, the blonde kneels down, grabs my waist tightly, and thrusts his
p*nis into my unclean hole.

“Oh… Ah… Mmm…”

“Uooh… so… tight…”

The blonde man lets out a moaning sound.

He seems to have a good p*nis, too.

Although it’s not big enough and it’s not so thick, the hardness is not so bad. It’s a
nice pressure.

“I-If it’s like this, I won’t be able to sit still.”

“Ah… You’re so impatient, ah, ah, ah, ah, hyaa… ahhh!”

The tip of the blonde’s p*nis entered my intestines more and more, and the two
p*nises rubbed against each other in my stomach, clamping my intestinal wall and
vaginal meat.

“Mmm, ah, ah, yes, that’s it. It’s good, it’s good, mmm… ahhh!”

The sound of two spears thrusting in and out of my shivering flesh echoed in the
quiet rocky ground.

They used their hips wildly and impulsively. Their technique is poor. But it is a good
thing. It’s like a moon rising in the wilderness, so to speak.

“Ah, mmm, ah, ah… now, the rest of you, please come here.”

“Ah, ahh…”

The remaining three men surrounded me with puzzled expressions on their faces
and stuck out their p*nises.

I took the front man’s p*nis in my mouth, and then I clutched the left and right
p*nises of the two men.

“Mmm *Kiss*… *Slurp*… *Suck*… *Suck*…”

I tasted the taste of Cowper on my tongue, and it reminds me of grass in early

summer.

“Uooo… O-Onee-san… you give a good blow job…”

Of course.

And above all, a lewd expression is important in a blow job.

It is important to have a sallow nose and a look-up. This made the p*nis in my mouth
even harder and taut.

Now, I sucked the front man’s p*nis hard and rubbed the left and right man’s p*nis
with my hands.

“Kuh… Ah, ugh”

“Gghhhh!”

Immediately, each of them trembled, and we are all now in perfect union. Like a
grand cross.

We rocked, rubbed, and clung to each other as if the six of us were one creature.

I can hear their rough breaths and their moans in the surround sound. Oh, what a
lewd 3D sound! It is really pleasant to my ears.

When I look down at the face of the man who is thrusting from below, I see a very
slutty face of a man who is so debauched by the pleasure.

When I looked up at the man who I was sucking up, his eyes were closed and his
brow was wrinkled as if he was enduring the pleasure.

“O-Onee-san, you’re not so bad… Khh”

“A-Anal is so dangerous, it’s so hard, it’s so tight…!”

The blonde man who is thrusting into my unholy hole slams his hips desperately
against me.

Now only the sound of *Plop, plop, plop! on the rocky ground.

“Puha! Oh, ahhh! Oh, that’s so nice, please give me more, please give me more!”

As I spit out the p*nis and raised my voice, the man in front of me let out a sad voice.

“Onee-san! Don’t stop!”

“Nnghhh… Dwon’t worry, I lwike it, so I will dwo mwore”

When I sucked his p*nis into my mouth again, he thrust his cock into the back of my
throat even harder than before, as if he couldn’t stand it any longer. It was really a
rough piston movement.

“Hey, Shogo, I want to switch with her pussy!”

“Don’t be stupid! I’m about to get it!”

The man who was thrusting up from below replied to the man who was being
handled by my hand.

Then, the man who was called “Shogo”, who would never give in, started to rock my
voluptuous naked body back and forth even more violently.

“Mm, mmm *Slurp*… *Slurp*… Ahh!!”

Oh, it’s so nice. It’s a Manchu-han imperial feast. It’s a rotating table of s*x.

I can’t stand the feeling that I’m devouring the men as much as I want.

How wonderful it is to be the sole recipient of their desires!

I am being fucked in every hole and having every inch of my spotless white soft skin
rubbed with their raging p*nis.

It’s thrilling.

“I have never seen such a s*xy woman!”

I wiggled my waist boldly and aroused the lust of the men even more.

“Mm, mmm, *Slurp*… Nmu, mmm!”

I was fucked in the mouth and had my front and back organs penetrated, and the
lower half of my body lightly twitched as I arched my back.

The blonde man who fucks my unclean hole from behind also begins to cover me and
rub my breasts recklessly.

Now, as I was rubbing two p*nises with both hands, being clutched on my breasts,
and sucking a p*nis into my mouth until the very back of my throat, I felt a shiver
down my spine from the pleasure of the suffocating abuse.

The pleasure is so intense that my mucous membranes are moistened to the point of
tingling, and every deep thrust sends a burning sensation of pleasure through my
body.

However, the men’s breath began to sound urgent soon—

“Kuh, I-I’m cumming!”

“Me too, I-I can’t stand it anymore…”

One after another, they began to moan and groan.

The first one to cum was the blonde who was penetrating my unclean hole, followed
by the man who was penetrating from below.

““I-I’m cumming!”“

*Spurtt! Spurttttt!

The men’s desire burst out at the innermost my the two holes.

Next, the man in front of me held my head in his hands with a desperate look on his
face. Then, he pushed his p*nis into my oral cavity in time with the pitch of his
ejaculation.

“…Nnn… Mgghh!?”

I drooled and writhed in agony as he shot his mucus down my throat. Furthermore,
the p*nises in my left and right hands trembled slightly.

“Damn, it’s coming out!”

*Spurtt! Spurtttt!

The men from both sides splashed their joy, and the white spunk poured down in
arches on my face and chest.
Their climaxes are cute, but only for a moment. After all, once they had finished
cumming, all five of them sloppily fell down with their mouths open, their eyes white
and their backs collapsed.

Of course, they were. That’s what happens when someone has s*x with Succubus
Queen.

“Hmm… I guess I’m about eight-tenths full. It might be a good idea to look for one or
two more”
[Claudia POV]

“Minami, this way!”

“Eh, uh… yes”

After school, Minami and I went through the <Door at Once> that Fumio had
installed on the landing in front of the rooftop, and stepped into the “Room”.

This must be Minami’s first time entering the “Room”, even though she has already
become Fumio’s woman.

Though the counseling room is technically the “Room”, Minami was not aware that it
was a space created by Fumio at that time.

“Fumio! Sorry to keep you waiting!… Wait, he’s not here!”

The other side of the door is, as usual, the “Confinement King’s Bedroom”.

But Fumio is not there.

“Tsk, what happened… he told me to come here after school to give a report. I
wonder if it’s the dining room”

“Ah, um… what happened to this place? We’re in a school… right?”

Minami looks around confused, and I let out a sigh.

“I see… I should start from there… this is the room created by Fumio’s power. I have
no idea if it’s another space, the fourth dimension, or something else, but it exists
somewhere out of the ordinary”

“…What is that, science fiction?”

“I guess it’s more occult… Minami, you already know this, but common sense is
useless against Fumio. If you don’t accept it as such, you’ll lose your mind”

“Ah… yes”

“There are a lot of rooms here, but this one right now is… well, let’s just say it’s
Fumio’s lovemaking room.”

“L-L-Lovemaking room!?”

“Well, he usually takes care of me here too…”

Minami stares at the big bed in front of her and her face turns red.

“Oh, that’s right.”

I pulled the ribbon from my chest and started to unbutton the buttons of my blouse,
and Minami screamed out in a crazy voice.

“H-Hey, wait!? What are you doing!?”

“What? I’m taking off my clothes”

“That’s why! Why are you taking your clothes off!?”

“Because I’m just a lowly animal here. I’m ordered to keep my collar on and naked all
the time in here”

“That’s absurd!”

“Well… you see, I was against Fumio, so it can’t be helped. I don’t know Minami’s
status, but I think you’re better than me and the maids, so don’t worry”

“S-Status? What do you mean by status…?”

While hearing Minami’s words, I take off my blouse and pull down my skirt.

I wondered whether to take off my underwear or my socks first and started to put
my hand on my socks.
“This is a class society with Fumio at the top, but anyway, even lower ranks are rarely
mistreated except in play. Fumio doesn’t like it”

“D-Don’t you think it’s strange? That kind of thing?”

“If it was before I was corrupted… maybe I would have thought so. Well, Minami
hasn’t been corrupted yet, so you don’t know how I feel”

I take off my bra and panties, then take out a collar from my bag and put it around
my neck.

“All the girls in Fumio’s harem are dying to have Fumio’s dick in them. Just thinking
about Fumio makes my heart pound and my stomach churn. I can’t imagine life
without that dick anymore, and I want to do whatever Fumio wants, and I can’t resist
him anymore.”

Because of this conversation, my body is burning up like crazy.

Just calling Fumio’s name has made me crave his manhood so much.

And so, I reach my fingers between my legs and breasts and start to play with them.

Thinking that my classmates are watching me. The thought of it makes me feel
embarrassed.

I’m embarrassed, but I can’t help it.

“T-This is crazy! This is insane! L-Let’s run away, i-if we call the police…”

I couldn’t help but laugh at Minami’s thought that she really hadn’t fallen yet.

I think I used to look at other girls with such pity and disdain before I fell.

“It’s impossible, and I don’t want that at all. Right now, I’m probably the happiest I’ve
ever been in my life… Mmm…!”

As I lightly reached, Minami fell on her butt with a shocked expression on her face.

“Don’t worry, Minami, now that you’re Fumio’s girl, you can’t run away from him, and
I’m sure you’ll be happier if you fall out of him as soon as possible”
She sat down in a girlish position and looked up at me as if she were looking at a
monster.

***

[Protagonist POV]

After school, while I was waiting for Hanabusa-san and Saori-chan, I went back to
the “Room” to hear Claudia’s report, but to my dismay, I was caught by Kitora-sensei,
the school nurse.

Then, together with Ijichi-kun from the next class who happened to be passing by, I
was asked to help him sort out the printouts according to the number of students in
the class.

Speaking of Ijichi-kun, he is my buddy, who is always alone like me, who buddies up
with me in the gymnastics class.

“K-Kijima-kun… You seem to be getting along well with the girls lately…”

Ijichi-kun said to me as he was separating the printouts.

“I-I don’t think that’s the case…”

“B-But, there’s a rumor going around in my class. You’re dating Fujiwara-san and
you’re friends with Kurosawa-san and Haneda-san…”

(Oh no… I guess I’m being too conspicuous. I’ll have to tell everyone to keep their
distance at school.)

“Well, Fujiwara-san is just good friends with Kurosawa-san and Haneda-san”

When I defensively said this, Ijichi-kun looked thoughtful and said.

“Ah, uhh… I was wondering if you have any tips for me… there’s this girl I’d like to get
to know a little better…”

“You do?”

“Well, uhh… she’s a junior, and I don’t even know her name”
“But, even if you ask me for tips… it’s not like I’m popular with anyone but Fujiwara-
san, and Fujiwara-san is just a weird girl”

After that, Ijichi-kun continued to insist, which was unusual for him, but in reality,
there was nothing I could do to help him.

“Well, then, I’ve finished compiling the printouts, let’s take them to the teacher’s
office”

When I said so, he gave me a reproachful look.

We split up and walk down the corridor carrying the bundle of prints.

At this point, Ijichi-kun no longer asked me any more questions.

(It took longer than I expected… Maybe I don’t have time to stop by the library
anymore… After all, Claudia is probably waiting in the “Room”, but I guess I’ll have to
ask her to wait until after I take Hanabusa-san and Saori-chan home…)

Perhaps Rin is waiting and grumbling in the library. And maybe Monkey will be
there, too.

(Well, it’s not like we made a promise…)

Thinking of this, I looked out the window.

The trees in the courtyard stretch their long shadows in the evening sun.

The white school building is tinted orange.

However, at the corner of the school building, I saw a familiar figure.

(Shiratori-san? What is she doing there?)

She seems to be talking to someone.

Then I look at the other person and raise my eyebrows.

(…What? What are they talking about?)

The other person is Sankon—Ritsuko Sakon.

(I thought Shiratori-san was on Monkey’s side. Or is she trying to make something

happen to Sankon for Monkey?)

I don’t know. There is not enough information.

Anyway, I’ll think about it after I hear Claudia’s report.

For now, I just have to remember the facts as they are.

After sending Hanabusa-san and Saori-chan home, I rushed to the shadows of the
hedge on the deserted street inside and opened the “room”.

“Claudia!”

I called Claudia’s name as soon as I entered the room, but there was no answer.

The “Confinement King’s bedroom” was empty.

Well, I was the one who was late, even though I had ordered her to come to the
“Confinement King’s bedroom” immediately after school.

And it would be a bit too arrogant to blame them for not being there after I was late
for more than two hours.

“Are they in the dining room?”

If Claudia’s not in the “Confinement King’s bedroom”, that’s the only place she’d be.

Unlike the Favorite Princess and the Semi-Favorite Princess, she doesn’t have her
own room.

And as a matter of course, after moving to the dining room, I see Claudia and
Shibata-san. In addition, they were chatting with Tashiro-san, Shima-san, and the
maids.

When the maids saw me, they straightened their backs and bent down.

““““Welcome back! Confinement King-sama, thanks to you, I am serving you in a

healthy mood today!”“““

“Ah, uh… yes, I’m back”

I still can’t get used to this exaggerated greeting. Of course, I don’t force the maids to
do so.

Still, it’s a surreal sight.

A three-tiered cake stand is filled with sweets on the table, and tea is steaming in a
stylish tea cup.

But, only for three people.

Claudia is sitting naked on the floor. In front of her is a steel pet jug.

Perhaps Tashiro-san and Shima-san had gotten used to it by now. However, Shibata-
san had an indescribable look because it was her first time.

Well, not that the maids are bullying Claudia.

But, Masaki-chan has laid down strict rules for treating domestic animals, and they
are treating Claudia according to the rules.

(Still, Claudia should be promoted at some point, though…)

Anyway, today was not the day to treat Tashiro-san…

“What’s the matter today?”

When I asked them, Shima-san looked away from me awkwardly.

“…I was thinking of taking a swim in the pool”

“ That’s right. After all, Shima has gotten fat!”

“Ui-chan!? Why are you saying that!?”

“Well, there’s no need to hide anything between Confinement King and us! There is
nothing to be ashamed of. Besides, it’s good that you’ve gained two kilos due to a
lack of exercise since you retired from club activities! Big is good!”

“Stop… If you said it again, I’m going to hate Ui-chan!”

Shima-san’s shoulders slumped as she looked at Tashiro-san, smiling at her with an
eagle’s smile.

“You’re a tsundere, aren’t you?”

“Stop using words you just learned. You’re using it wrong”

Shima-san’s cheeks puffed out with a boo, and I couldn’t help but giggle.

“Really, both of you are the same as ever”

I think it’s going to be really hard thinking that we will live together after we go to
university.

And, of course, Shima-san is the one who will feel hard.

“So… this is your first time here, right, Shibata-san?”

“…Yes”

She replies, but she is clearly wary of me.

That’s natural. She must not yet know who I am and what kind of state she is in.

She is in a [Submissive] state, where she is forced to obey me even though she
doesn’t want to.

(But I can’t leave her alone too long… [Submissive] status might lead to a
downgrade…)

To be honest, I have neither a grudge against her nor the type of girl I like, so I have
been reluctant to hold her.

She is very comfortable to hold, though.

As I looked at her with such thoughts in my mind, she looked away from me
uncomfortably.

“I can’t believe you’re trying to poison even Tashiro-san and Shima-san…”

As she said this, Tashiro-san immediately said to her.

“That’s a misunderstanding, vice-chairman! I don’t know about Shima, but

Confinement King and I are deeply in love!”

“H-Hey, me too!”

Shima-san probably said so on the spur of the moment, but the maids immediately
made an “Oh!”.

“What do you mean by “me”, Shima?”

Tashiro-san asked with a grin, and Shima-san’s mouth moved around as if searching
for words.

“I, I mean… Geezzz! Ui-chan, I hate you!”

“I see. You love him, huh? Shima”

“I don’t know! I really don’t know! Idiot! Idiot!”

The maids standing around the table all look happy.

Yeah. I know the feeling. I feel like I saw something good.

And amid such a warm atmosphere…

“Um… Fumio, can I talk to you? I have something to tell you…”

Claudia, who was sitting on the floor, raised her hand.

Oh, no. I almost forgot the main topic.

I glance toward Shima-san. Depending on the contents, I might blame Shiratori-san.

(Well, Shima-san would be… don’t mind it…)

“Okay, Claudia, let’s hear it”

“Well… um, I talked to Hanabusa-chan during lunch break, like you said…”
 ***

“I see…”

According to Claudia’s report, Hanabusa-san was not practicing in her uniform

because her practice shirt was taken away from her.

She said she was doing so to show her determination not to be defeated by the
person who cut up her uniform.

And she suspects Mimura Doremi, a second-year student, to be the one who cut up
her uniform.

(If that is the case, it means that Monkey has nothing to do with her, and Sankon is
rather on Hanabusa-san’s side…)

This is a completely different situation from what I have assumed so far.

But it fits.

I have been in contact with Hanabusa-san on my way to and from school for the past
few days, and it seems to align with her personality.

(Is Shiratori-san thinking too much? I don’t know. Or was she intentionally trying to
distract the third-year students? Or was she trying to make me look at the first-year
students?)

[I hope I don’t disappoint you too much]

Her words are going through my mind.

I know that she is very smart. But that doesn’t mean she is omniscient and
omnipotent. There will be mistakes and misunderstandings.

But there are things like her support for Monkey and the contact with Sankon that I
saw today.

Her behavior is too suspicious to be dismissed as a mere mistake.

(Or… maybe it’s more my mistake…)

I had assumed in my mind that what Shiratori-san said was the truth.

It had never occurred to me to even use the <Eyes of Truth> on her.

(In any case, I can’t find the answer. So, maybe I’ll have to ask her directly)

I will use the <Eye of Truth> without hesitation this time. But I need to be careful. In
case of emergency, I take the maids as guards.

Still, Shiratori-san is not against me, nor is she a person the enemy cares about.

If anything, she is on my side, but I felt I might even be damaged if I tried to touch
her.

Because of this, I didn’t bother to corrupt her. However, I wouldn’t forgive her if she
tried to harm my girls or me.

“Shima-san, is Shiratori-san home today?”

Shima-san tilts her head with a puzzled look on her face.

“Hmm? Didn’t you have an appointment? She said she had a date with you tonight,
Kijima. She said she would meet you at Suematsu Park at 8:00 p.m”
[Protagonist MC]

I wanted to ask Lili’s opinion, but she did not appear when I called her.

Apparently, she is away at the moment.

“Well, then, do me a favor”

I had no choice but to tell this to the maids, and they each bent down deeply with
their weapons in their hands.

““““Pleave leave it to us”“““

“Ah, hwah…”

Ulrich is the only one who bends over in a hurry, lagging behind the other maids.

I don’t know why she is so scared of one of the junior girls, but there is nothing
wrong with being cautious.

I ask the maids to stand ready in the rooms, and when the time comes, I open the
door and summon them. With these preparations in place, I activate <Revisit> and
arrive at Suematsu Park.

“It’s been a long time since Ryoko’s walk-play…”

The last time I visited this park was right after Ryoko’s corruption.

This park is quite large, though it is called “Suematsu Park” in a word.

There is a long walking path around a wide gourd-shaped pond. In addition, there
are soccer grounds and futsal courts,even a BBQarea, and an open-airconcert hall.
“It was on the north side, wasn’t it?”

I heard that Shima-san said the meeting place at the open-air concert hall.

I had never been to the open-air concert hall, so I walked down to the nearest
walking path and looked around.

It was still 8 o’clock in the evening. I could see couples chatting on benches, people
running, and the elderly walking their dogs.

Even though it is the beginning of autumn, the wind is still warm.

The asphalt was warmed by the midday sun, and the heat radiated from the asphalt
made me feel hot and humid.

Following this walking path straight to the north, I could see the open-air concert
hall on my right.

The walking path was slightly inclined and went uphill toward the north.

After walking for a while, the open-air concert hall could be found at the end of the
slope.

The seating area was shaped like a bowl, taking advantage of the slope. It looked like
a cheaper version of the Delphi open-air Theatre.

On the stage, two boys of high school age were playing and talking to each other,
shining themselves with flashlights on the floor. In the audience near the stage, there
are a few figures who seem to be their friends.

And I saw a woman sitting alone in the middle of the audience.

She was wearing a white one-piece dress and a light blue cardigan. I walk up to the
neatly dressed woman and take a seat next to her.

The clock on the side of the open-air concert hall read 8:16.

“You’re late, King”

“I don’t remember making a promise…”

“But… you’re here. Then, late is late.”

Shiratori-san looks blankly at the high school students on stage without looking at
me.

“Besides, when you have a date with a girl, you should first compliment her on her
outfit, shouldn’t you? Even though I’m trying to look reasonably stylish”

I had never seen Shiratori-san’s daily clothes except when she was summoned by
Fujiwara-san’s father, but I don’t remember that she was dressed so girly.

However, as a person at the height of alertness, I don’t feel like making a casual
remark to the extent of “even a horse boy is dressed like a horse boy.”

(But… the color that clings to her word is blue…)

I didn’t understand.

But I couldn’t let myself be led astray.

“Shiratori-san, you are up to something, aren’t you?”

“To be precise, I’ve “been” plotting…”

(It’s blue? But why in the past tense?)

“Let me tell you an old story”

She says this in a mumbling way, and I gulp.

“…That was more than ten years ago. It was the night of a starless storm. Twin babies
were born in a hospital near here. Twins, a boy, and a girl. The girl was beautiful, and
the boy was, well… no comment. But the poor young couple could not afford to raise
two children. So the girl was taken, and the boy was given up for adoption. As for
why it was the boy… well, no comment”

The color red clings to the words.

“When the girl was in elementary school, she found out she had a twin brother. And
she’s been searching for him ever since. And then, finally, she met him, big brother”
“…”

What is this? I can’t help but be puzzled. Of course, from the beginning to the end, it’s
all red, with not a shred of truth.

“Um… Shiratori-san. Aren’t you setting up the story too far-fetched with twins who
are different in age?”

“Well, I just thought it would be interesting”

“That’s it?”

“The point of this story is that if this is true, King and Shima-senpai would have a
forbidden relationship as aunt and nephew”

“Um… are you trying to confuse me?”

“No, I’m just making fun of you”

Is this some kind of a ploy, or am I too cautious?

However, Shiratori-san seemed somewhat excited today, although her facial

expression was the same as usual.

“I’m going to ask you one more time… what are you up to?”

When I asked her this question, she looked annoyed, although her face was already
in a bad mood.

“I’ve been plotting. I had said that, right? Honestly, I don’t want to talk about it
because it’s not cool, but… it can’t be helped. I made two mistakes”

***

[Junichi Teruya (Junichi Kasuya) POV]

The old man puts his hand into the empty plastic bag of the convenience store and
makes a rustling sound.

(Can’t he just sit still…? So this is why he’s in the middle of a “dopon”…)
This guy is a doped-up person (Dopon)—in other words, a drug addict. He’s sober
but has no money and is constantly on edge.

“Yamada-san, could you please go away? You don’t have any money, right?”

“T-Teruya-kun, I’ll see what I can do. The day after tomorrow, I should have some
money”

“No. I value my life too”

On the side of Kokusai Dori (International Street), two streets over.

I sit on a bench made of beer cases and boards and stare at the old man.

He is a customer of mine, but he is just trash without money.

The old man used to work as a writer for a backstage magazine in Tokyo, but he got
hooked on drugs after he tried it once, thinking that people would laugh at him if he
hadn’t done it before. He was a total idiot and ruined his life.

“I-Isn’t it okay, T-Teruya? We’re both strangers in Okinawa, and I hope we can get
along”

“I was born and raised in Naha”

The old man points his trembling fingertips at me.

“T-That’s a lie. You have no accent, you shave your hair and your eyebrows, and
change your looks, you’re just one of me, right?”

At this remark, I grab his chest and glare at him.

“Yamada-san, if you persist too much, I’ll tell the higher-ups. I don’t want to pollute
the beautiful ocean of Okinawa either”

But just as the old man’s face scrunches up, a scooter stops next to him.

“Teru, you should meet the manager (胴元)” (*Note: or Drug Lord?)

The guy driving the scooter is called Mike among us, the pushers. He looks like a
foreigner, a juvenile delinquent whose parents I don’t know where he comes from.

“What? Why?”

“I don’t know, but… some foreign bigwig wants to meet Teru”

***

[Protagonist MC]

I wanted to ask Lili’s opinion, but she did not appear when I called her.

Apparently, she is away at the moment.

“Well, then, do me a favor”

I had no choice but to tell this to the maids, and they each bent down deeply with
their weapons in their hands.

““““Pleave leave it to us””””

“Ah, hwah… ”

Ulrich is the only one who bends over in a hurry, lagging behind the other maids.

I don’t know why she is so scared of one of the junior girls, but there is nothing
wrong with being cautious.

I ask the maids to stand ready in the rooms, and when the time comes, I open the
door and summon them. With these preparations in place, I activate <Revisit> and
arrive at Suematsu Park.

“It’s been a long time since Ryoko’s walk-play… ”

The last time I visited this park was right after Ryoko’s corruption.

This park is quite large, though it is called “Suematsu Park” in a word.

There is a long walking path around a wide gourd-shaped pond. In addition, there
are soccer grounds and futsal courts,even a BBQarea, and an open-airconcert hall.
“It was on the north side, wasn’t it?”

I heard that Shima-san said the meeting place at the open-air concert hall.

I had never been to the open-air concert hall, so I walked down to the nearest
walking path and looked around.

It was still 8 o’clock in the evening. I could see couples chatting on benches, people
running, and the elderly walking their dogs.

Even though it is the beginning of autumn, the wind is still warm.

The asphalt was warmed by the midday sun, and the heat radiated from the asphalt
made me feel hot and humid.

Following this walking path straight to the north, I could see the open-air concert
hall on my right.

The walking path was slightly inclined and went uphill toward the north.

After walking for a while, the open-air concert hall could be found at the end of the
slope.

The seating area was shaped like a bowl, taking advantage of the slope. It looked like
a cheaper version of the Delphi open-air Theatre.

On the stage, two boys of high school age were playing and talking to each other,
shining themselves with flashlights on the floor. In the audience near the stage, there
are a few figures who seem to be their friends.

And I saw a woman sitting alone in the middle of the audience.

She was wearing a white one-piece dress and a light blue cardigan. I walk up to the
neatly dressed woman and take a seat next to her.

The clock on the side of the open-air concert hall read 8:16.

“You’re late, King”

“I don’t remember making a promise… ”

“But… you’re here. Then, late is late.”

Shiratori-san looks blankly at the high school students on stage without looking at
me.

“Besides, when you have a date with a girl, you should first compliment her on her
outfit, shouldn’t you? Even though I’m trying to look reasonably stylish”

I had never seen Shiratori-san’s daily clothes except when she was summoned by
Fujiwara-san’s father, but I don’t remember that she was dressed so girly.

However, as a person at the height of alertness, I don’t feel like making a casual
remark to the extent of “even a horse boy is dressed like a horse boy.”

(But… the color that clings to her word is blue…)

I didn’t understand.

But I couldn’t let myself be led astray.

“Shiratori-san, you are up to something, aren’t you?”

“To be precise, I’ve “been” plotting… ”

(It’s blue? But why in the past tense?)

“Let me tell you an old story”

She says this in a mumbling way, and I gulp.

“… That was more than ten years ago. It was the night of a starless storm. Twin
babies were born in a hospital near here. Twins, a boy, and a girl. The girl was
beautiful, and the boy was, well… no comment. But the poor young couple could not
afford to raise two children. So the girl was taken, and the boy was given up for
adoption. As for why it was the boy… well, no comment”

The color red clings to the words.

“When the girl was in elementary school, she found out she had a twin brother. And
she’s been searching for him ever since. And then, finally, she met him, big brother”
“… ”

What is this? I can’t help but be puzzled. Of course, from the beginning to the end, it’s
all red, with not a shred of truth.

“Um… Shiratori-san. Aren’t you setting up the story too far-fetched with twins who
are different in age?”

“Well, I just thought it would be interesting”

“That’s it?”

“The point of this story is that if this is true, King and Shima-senpai would have a
forbidden relationship as aunt and nephew”

“Um… are you trying to confuse me?”

“No, I’m just making fun of you”

Is this some kind of a ploy, or am I too cautious?

However, Shiratori-san seemed somewhat excited today, although her facial

expression was the same as usual.

“I’m going to ask you one more time… what are you up to?”

When I asked her this question, she looked annoyed, although her face was already
in a bad mood.

“I’ve been plotting. I had said that, right? Honestly, I don’t want to talk about it
because it’s not cool, but… it can’t be helped. I made two mistakes”

***

[Junichi Teruya (Junichi Kasuya) POV]

The old man puts his hand into the empty plastic bag of the convenience store and
makes a rustling sound.

(Can’t he just sit still…? So this is why he’s in the middle of a “dopon”…)
This guy is a doped-up person (Dopon)—in other words, a drug addict. He’s sober
but has no money and is constantly on edge.

“Yamada-san, could you please go away? You don’t have any money, right?”

“T-Teruya-kun, I’ll see what I can do. The day after tomorrow, I should have some
money”

“No. I value my life too”

On the side of Kokusai Dori (International Street), two streets over.

I sit on a bench made of beer cases and boards and stare at the old man.

He is a customer of mine, but he is just trash without money.

The old man used to work as a writer for a backstage magazine in Tokyo, but he got
hooked on drugs after he tried it once, thinking that people would laugh at him if he
hadn’t done it before. He was a total idiot and ruined his life.

“I-Isn’t it okay, T-Teruya? We’re both strangers in Okinawa, and I hope we can get
along”

“I was born and raised in Naha”

The old man points his trembling fingertips at me.

“T-That’s a lie. You have no accent, you shave your hair and your eyebrows, and
change your looks, you’re just one of me, right?”

At this remark, I grab his chest and glare at him.

“Yamada-san, if you persist too much, I’ll tell the higher-ups. I don’t want to pollute
the beautiful ocean of Okinawa either”

But just as the old man’s face scrunches up, a scooter stops next to him.

“Teru, you should meet the manager (胴元)” (*Note: or Drug Lord?)

The guy driving the scooter is called Mike among us, the pushers. He looks like a
foreigner, a juvenile delinquent whose parents I don’t know where he comes from.

“What? Why?”

“I don’t know, but… some foreign bigwig wants to meet Teru”

“Have you eaten?”

“Yes, I’ve already eaten…”

“Okay… So just a drink bar?”

“Eh, ah… Okay…”

Shiratori-san, without a hint of concern for my confusion, holds up two fingers to the
waitress who comes to take our order, with her usual sullen expression on her face.

“A clubhouse sandwich and two drink bars”

After reciting the order to the waitress recites, and she leaves, I ask a simple
question.

“Um… why are we going to a family restaurant?”

“I don’t think it’s strange to have a cup of tea since we are on a date. I haven’t had
dinner yet”

I raised my eyebrows.

If I want to explain why this is happening, I must go back a little in time.

When I asked her about “the two mistakes Shiratori-san herself had made” on the
bench in the open-air concert hall, she squinted her eyes slightly and said.

“Follow me… I won’t hurt you”

The color that surrounds her words is blue.

She wasn’t lying.

So, I follow her back as she moves ahead of me while I reveal my wariness.

(Where is she taking me? Has she fallen into the hands of some other nobleman of
the demon world? Or is she being manipulated? Is it a trap? No, she didn’t lie when
she said, “I won’t hurt you”…)

It takes about ten minutes to walk with a sense of tension in my cheeks, preparing to
open the “door” and call the maids anytime.

Eventually, we arrived at a family restaurant on Suematsu Park Street.

“A family restaurant? Um, Shiratori-san?”

Without looking back at my puzzled look, she stepped into the restaurant, and I
hurriedly followed her.

It is a very typical chain restaurant. They are currently holding an autumn taste fair,
and the Mont Blanc is their specialty.

The restaurant is brightly lit, and there is a murmur of laughter.

Perhaps because it was relatively late in the day, there were not many family
customers but couples and groups of women.

I was shown to a window seat and sat down across from Shiratori-san… and here we
are.

“So, what do you mean “I won’t hurt you”—”

“—I’ll treat you to a drink bar”

“…Thank you”

I feel like I’ve been getting the short end of the stick all day. It seems as if she knows
I’m wary of her and is making fun of me.

(Is the reason why she brought me to the public place to prevent me from using my
power? Maybe she knew that I was keeping the maids at a distance…?)
She must not know I can use Claudia’s <Eyes of Truth>. That should be my
advantage, I thought.

However, with the words, “I won’t hurt you,” she has taken advantage of me.

(Maybe she knows about the <Eyes of Truth>?)

But not many people know that I have this power.

(Or maybe… she was watching my reaction to her earlier comment about the twins?
No, no way… that’s just…)

“Hey, Shiratori-san, about the mistake you made…”

When I start, she gives me a serious look.

“I believe that criticizing a woman’s mistake is like flipping up her skirt, don’t you?”

“Flipping up skirts is nothing to me. I’ve done much more than that”

When I said this to her, she looked somewhat impressed.

It was a look that said, “Heh… very impressive”.

“No wonder. Then, as for the first mistake… was it Hanabusa-san? There was another
basketball player in her class”

“Another?”

“Yes, this Mangi girl should not have been involved. I was surprised when Sato
brought her to me”

“Sato? She brought her?”

“Yes… that’s just a minor detail, so don’t worry about it. Then, Ritsuko Sakon, you
heard she was the only basketball player in Hanabusa-san’s class, right?”

“I heard that… who told you?”

“Ritsuko Sakon herself. She said she was the only one in her class. But no, she just
had forgotten there was another one and was not interested. And the other mistake
is that devil Lili, I didn’t expect her to come back at a time like this”

My expression tightens again.

“How did you know that Lili came back?”

“Because there’s no other explanation”

What kind of picture does Shiratori-san see?

“The King confines Ritsuko Sakon, trains her, and that’s the end. That’s the way it
was supposed to be. But now, this girl Mangi and Ritsuko Sakon are competing for
the King. I was like, “Oh, no!”“

(What? Does it mean that Shiratori-san was trying to trick Sankon? But what in the
world does Shiratori-san have to do with Sankon if Sankon herself is the one being
questioned?)

“Well, this girl Mangi is a complete mess. I felt sorry for her, so I helped her to avoid
the worst possible situation… or maybe it’s more correct to say that I tried to push
her out of the way”

Her lips twitch as she maintains her already sullen expression.

“Besides, Claudia was in contact with Hanabusa-san, and I thought it would be better
to just drop the matter in hand and go down”

(Hey, Claudia, she knows you’re involved!)

After all, Shiratori-san was much better than Claudia.

“That’s why I dared to show the King that I was with Ritsuko Sakon and asked you
out on a date. And that’s the end”

“The end…? I still don’t understand the story at all”

As I was saying this, the waitress brought us clubhouse sandwiches.

Shiratori-san wipes her fingertips on a napkin, takes one of the sandwiches, looks at
me, and says.

“No, you can see it. You’re just not trying to understand”

I can’t help but snicker at her frank tone.

Then she puts the clubhouse sandwich in her hand on her plate, saying, “I can’t help
it.”

Then she looks me in the eye and said.

“It’s not just the King, though. We’re all too used to being consumed by the story”
As I twisted my head, Shiratori-san urged me, “Why don’t you go get a drink or
something?”

“Yeah… Sure”

In fact, getting away from her for a moment and resetting my mind seemed like a
good idea.

Then, as I get up from my seat, she says casually.

“I’ll have a coffee. Black is fine”

“You want me to brew it?”

“I just want to drink coffee made by the King. It’s royal coffee, after all”

“…But, all I have to do is push a button, though”

“All that matters is that the King did it for me”

Shiratori-san’s casual talk was not like her, and I felt a weird tension in her voice and
shrugged my shoulders lightly.

I walked to the drink bar corner, picked up two cups of coffee, set one on the coffee
machine, and turned it on.

I hear the whirring sound of the coffee machine, and brown liquid begins to drip into
the cups.

(I’m too used to consuming stories…? Well, I guess I understand some of the
nuances. But “You can see it. You’re just not trying to understand?” That’s a lie)

In fact, there was a red color surrounding her. This must mean that despite her
vigilance against the <Eyes of Truth>, she couldn’t avoid mixing a lie with part of her
story.

Soon, while thinking so, the coffee was poured into two cups, and I returned to my
seat with them in my hands.

“Here you go, coffee”

“I’m honored. Royal coffee. So, did you get everything straightened out?”

“Yeah, I mean, not everything is clear”

Immediately, Shiratori-san’s expression turned cloudy. It was only for a moment, but
her eyes certainly swam.

I felt as if she had been hit by a lucky punch.

It seemed that I had given her a different response than she had expected.

And with a somewhat restless look, she stirs her sugarless coffee with a spoon,
stares at me intently, and opens her mouth to speak.

“…Too much story consumption, in short, is The Law of Pragnanz. People tend to
perceive things in close relation to each other by grouping them together. In this
case, the bullying incident in the basketball club and the incident in which
Hanabusa-san was attacked and Moribe had little to do with each other. Still, they are
connected as one story based on the stories consumed before. And the
circumstantial evidence is presented as if it were a fact—”

“You talk a lot”

“No, not at all”

When I interrupted her, she looked at the window.

(What? Hmm? Huh? Is she in a hurry? She is in a hurry, isn’t she?)

As I thought, I couldn’t sense the leeway that Shiratori-san used to have. Maybe the
point that everything is not clear is not good for her.
The phrase “consuming too many stories” is puzzling, and my thoughts are naturally
drawn to it. Shiratori-san must have been trying to lead me there. In fact, it is in that
direction that she is now trying to correct the conversation.

This makes me chuckle in my heart.

(Saki Shiratori is defeated! I can already see where to attack!)

“Then, what is the relationship between Sakon-san and you, Shiratori-san?”

When I asked her this, she turned back to her usual sullen face and glared at me.

“I’d like you to ignore that part if you can”

She looked at me like an intimidating civet. But I can’t be intimidated at this point.

“Why do you want me to ignore it?”

“…Shima-senpai told me. The King has no delicacy. If things you don’t want to be
touched are not touched, you won’t be able to reach a conclusion”

“I’ll try to deal with this delicacy, but for now, what if I ask you to let me hear it by
force?”

She let out an exaggerated sigh, “Huff…”

“Well, I don’t have a choice. If you promise not to confine me, no matter what you
hear, I’ll tell you everything, no questions asked”

A blatant precaution. In other words, it contains something that makes me want to

confine her.

(Does it mean that other nobles of the demon world are involved? What’s the point
of having an oral agreement? Is this a trap? If the nobles are involved, I wouldn’t be
surprised if some magical tools would penalize her if she tells the truth… But I don’t
have to confine her. I can just call the maids when the time comes. That way, it
doesn’t mean that I lied…)

Maybe I’m reading too much into it, but after much deliberation in my mind, I
nodded quietly.
“…Okay”

Then her mouth relaxes slightly. And she took a sip of coffee and frowned bitterly,
even though she had told me that black was fine.

“Well, let me tell you the story chronologically… How it all started…”

Then she opens her mouth with a slight pause.

““Ritsuko Sakon came to kill me”“

“Huhhhh!? What? What are you talking about!?”

I shout out loud unintentionally, and all eyes gather around me. I sip the coffee with a
cup in my hand as if I’m in a hurry to make up for it, and I frown at the unexpected
bitterness of the coffee.

“Yes, well, I understand. That’s the normal reaction”

Shiratori-san nodded her head with a sullen expression on her face. After waiting for
the others to avert their gazes, I asked her in a whisper.

“Why did you do that? Did you do something to her, Shiratori-san?”

“If I say I did, I did; if I say I didn’t, I didn’t”

“Why are you talking like that again? You’re just dodging the point…”

“Well, I’ll leave it to you to decide whether “I did” or “didn’t.” At this point, it’s okay to
say there are possibilities in both cases. In other words, it was Schrodinger Shiratori”

In my mind, I replace the name with “Schrodinger Shoebill.”

“King, I’m sure you’ve met her before, my junior, Sato. She has a big brother in the
same year as me, in the next class. And this guy fell in love with a girl on the
basketball team named Kaitou, despite the distance status”

I had heard the name Kaitou many times before I came here.

It was the super ace of the women’s basketball team who suddenly quit the team.
Her disappearance has led to bullying, to say the least. But what in the world does
this Sato-san’s brother have to do with it? I don’t get the story at all.

“He knows he’s not a good match for her as it is, but he wants to win her somehow,
so Sato’s brother came to me. Maybe he had heard something about me from Sato”

“So, Shiratori-san, did you cooperate with him?”

“If you say I did, then I did. In exchange for various conditions, I gave him some
instructions on how to get her to fall in love with him, and he got Kaitou safely and
happily”

“What do you mean by ‘how to fall in love’?”

“Maybe, as you can imagine, a very simple version of what the King did to us. Of
course, he doesn’t have the King’s convenient power. More like DIY confinement”

For my part, I’m a bit taken aback. I can’t help but be disgusted by Shiratori-san and
Sato-san’s brother because they did the same thing without the power of “room.”

“But, I never heard anything about this Kaitou girl’s disappearance…”

“There are lots of ways to do that, and that’s not a big problem”

“So, Kaitou, who is in love with Sato-san’s brother, easily quit the basketball club.
And Sato, the little sister, says that Kaitou has been very attached to her brother. And
that should have been a happy ending… Is that it?”

At this, Shiratori-san cowered her shoulders with a wry smile.

“Well, actually, Kaitou has a very bad stalker inside her. Probably the worst kind of
stalker”
“Stalker?”

I wrinkle my brow involuntarily, and Shiratori-san shrugs her shoulders, pretending

to be frightened on purpose, as she pours sugar into a cup.

Still, three tablespoons of sugar? I wonder why she said that black is fine.

“Yes, a stalker. That person wants to kill Satou’s brother, but couldn’t do it because
Kaitou is always attached to him. But while stalking him, that person realized there
was someone who had told Satou’s brother how to corrupt Kaitou”

“Realized? Do you mean ‘noticed’?”

“Yes, ‘noticed’ is the right word. At first, I think it was a little strange. She filled in the
gaps of information with delusion and crazy obsession. But, finally came to me and
attacked me”

“It’s scary!”

I let out a loud voice and look around in panic. But fortunately, no one seemed to be
paying attention to me.

As I watched Shiratori-san taking a bite of her clubhouse sandwich, I tried to find the
right moment to ask her again.

“So… you mean, this stalker…”

“You already know who I’m talking about, don’t you? It’s Ritsuko Sakon”

This is a bit of a shock to me.

“Wait a minute, Sankon is a nice girl, isn’t she? Kaitou-san is a girl, too, right?”

“Well, she’s not a lesbian. Her s*xual preference is normal. I don’t know what
happened to give birth to such a twisted monster, but she’s a real psycho “

(From my point of view, Shiratori-san looks more like a monster…)

“It’s like an incarnation of the desire that becomes one. It’s like her ego has grown so
much that she’s suffering from the fact that she’s not Kaitou’s. I was quite surprised
to see what happens when her longing goes too far”

“…I don’t understand it. Sakon-san admired Kaitou-san. But when she couldn’t live
up to that admiration, she tried to kill Shiratori-san, who had caused it?”

“That’s generally the way. Actually, the boundary between herself and Kaitou was
blurred in her mind, so she felt as if she had been forcibly torn apart”

I think again of Sankon’s appearance.

Shiny black hair. Her bangs were neatly cropped, and her face was relatively plain
with drooping eyes.

If she were painted with white powder and displayed on a Hinamatsuri, she could be
called a Hina-doll, but when I hear that she is a psycho, I feel eerie because she is like
a cursed doll whose hair grows, as is often the case in Japanese horror stories.

But thinking about it calmly, it’s not normal that she owns three replica uniforms of
her senior, no matter how much she admires her, even if she is a professional player.

(It’s a bit like Kobayashi-sensei’s wife…)

She is the first real psycho I’ve seen recently. The real deal psycho.

“So… what happened when you said she was trying to kill you?”

“I persuade her”

She picks a cherry tomato from the edge of her plate and brings it to her mouth.

“…Ah, yeah”
I’ve gotten used to Shiratori-san’s nonsense.

“But she’s a stalker, isn’t she, a psycho? Can you understand what she’s saying?”

“Of course. Even you, the King, could talk to Ritsuko Sakon, didn’t you? It’s normal,
it’s normal. A psycho is not so different from a normal person. She’s got ears too. If
she can speak and thinks with continuity, of course, she can be persuaded.”

“But I don’t think it’s possible…”

It’s not a technical problem. After all, people normally cower when they’re attacked.
But the fact that Shiratori-san can remain calm in such a situation is what’s strange.

“Then… How did you persuade her?”

“Hmm? It’s simple. As we exchanged words, I found out that she wanted to be
Kaitou’s, so I asked her if she’d like to know why Kaitou was so in love with Satou’s
brother, how did Kaitou feel, and how did she fall in love with him? After all, I can
make the same thing happen for her”

I think some are persuaded by that, but I guess they have different values.

“So you tried to push it on me”

“That’s not the point. There are many other candidates if she just wants to make
someone look at her the same way as Kaitou. I mean, Ritsuko Sakon is beautiful, and
it’s not that hard to find a guy who would be interested in her if she thinks she can
win him over”

“Then… why?”

“Well, that’s the part I don’t want to get in trouble for… So, are you still asking me
that? I don’t think you should”

“You shouldn’t do that”

I stared at her, and she stared back at me. After a beat or two of blank space, she
quietly opens her mouth.

““But I like you”“

At this moment, I was not sure what kind of face I was making.

I think I probably looked like I was dumbfounded. And soon, I started to look for the
intention behind these words.

“You see, it was something I didn’t want to mention. It’s embarrassing”

“…Eh, what are you up to?”

“…What I said is what I mean. Really, you lack what people call delicacy. You should
be more aware that a girl is confessing her feelings to you”

Shiratori-san’s eyes like those of a northern goshawk are filled with a reproachful
look, and her cheeks are twisted in dissatisfaction.

“Confession?”

“Isn’t it a normal feeling to want to do something for the boy you like? Sakon Ritsuko
has terrible clinginess and above-average intelligence. Especially, her sense of smell
to find out about me is out of the ordinary. Just like Kizuna, I’m sure she’ll be your
trump card.”

“Are you trying to tell me you’re doing this for my own good?”

“Yes, that’s the point. That’s why I don’t want to be touched. I was trying to get all
this over with without being intrusive. It’s called being modest”

“But where else in the world would someone have the composure to have a psycho
woman…?”

“Love comes in many forms”

But, it’s not a story that I can honestly accept with a, “Yes, I see”. Was there ever a
time when Shiratori-san fell in love with me? But the color of the word when she
said, “I like you,” was blue. in fact, everything else she said was blue. But is there
some way to distract the <Eyes of Truth>? She’s definitely up to something. When I
think about it like that, I feel like I’ve been led into her plot so far.

After all, when she said the word, “all the stories,” the red color appeared, and when I
pointed it out, she looked flustered, and when she said she didn’t want to be
mentioned, she drew me into the conversation.

My head was in turmoil. And…

(I don’t get it… It would be a lot clearer if I just put her in Enslaved state…)

As soon as my thoughts reach that point, Shiratori-san tells me with her usual sullen
expression on her face.

“You promised not to confine me, didn’t you?”

I choked up, and Shiratori-san, seeing this, continued with a wry smile.

“Don’t worry, I’m on King’s side. There is no one more interesting than the King. I’m
still deconstructing, analyzing, pushing, pulling, and experimenting with my feelings
of love, but I’m sure that I love you. If you ask me if I want to do it with King, I do, and
if you ask me if I want to have your child, I probably do. For example, if King
forcefully confines me from now on, there is probably more than 80% chance that I
will resist and just go along with the situation”

Then she closes her eyes quietly.

“But it’s too early, isn’t it?”

[Protagonist’s POV]

“Isn’t it too early…?”

I tilted my head, and Shiratori-san stood up holding the slip in his hand.

“Um, Shiratori-san?”

“I’m leaving. I heard that the date is supposed to end after the confession. Oh, you
don’t have to walk me out. I heard these things are for enjoying the afterglow.”

“No, no, no, wait…”

Shiratori-san walked toward the cash register, easily avoiding my hand.

I thought about following her, but what was the point in keeping her there? What
would I ask her?

After paying the cashier, Shiratori-san walked out of the store, and when I couldn’t
see her anymore, I plopped down on the table.

“I don’t understand… What the hell is this?”

If there is a winner and a loser, it’s probably my defeat. I was lured into the kill zone
when I thought I had her cornered, and then I was taken by surprise and had to
leave. That’s exactly what happened.

“I don’t know how to interpret the word ‘love’…”

If I have to decide whether Shiratori-san is a love interest or not, it is usually not. It’s
not just a matter of appearance, but if someone can always see through what I’m
thinking, there’s no time to relax.
Anyway, I reach for the plate across from her, propped up on my elbow, and take a
bite of the clubhouse sandwich she left untouched. The lettuce was shriveled and not
tasty. It tasted cheap.

Maybe I shouldn’t push her too hard here. Everything’s messed up in my head. I need
to sort it out first.

And first, although Shiratori-san has brushed it off, the person who tore Hanabusa-
san’s uniform is not the same as the person who contacted Kitou.

This must be one of the three second-year students.

These three are in Okinawa, and Lolisla and Inui-san are with them. This means that
I need to reassign them as the main target, even though I left them out of the list
once.

The problem is what to do with the two first-year students.

Monkey is completely unrelated. Sankon is a perverted stalker who will be confined.

(…Shiratori-san, she really stirs things up, doesn’t she?)

There is another death game going on tonight, but now that I know the truth, my
liking for Sankon is going down the drain. Before that, what kind of an ending should
I give to this story?

If I follow Shiratori-san’s idea, Monkey should be released and Sankon should be

confined and thoroughly subverted. In other words, I suppose that I should bring
Sankon to the state of Enslaved, but that would mean that her stalking target would
change to me.

(What’s this punishment game…?)

For a moment I thought of asking Lili about it, but I can guess her answer, “Just
corrupt them all. It doesn’t matter anyway.”

(Still, should I leave Shiratori-san alone like this?)

I plop down on the table again and moan.

(But her word “love” is blue. I guess I’ll have to trust the fact that at least she was
blue when she said she was on my side… Still, I’d like to put a watch on Shiratori-san,
though it’s not like a bell for a cat. Is there some function that would do?)

Anyway, I’m tired today.

I asked Lili to make sure that Kayama-san is placed at the bottom of the list today,
and I’m off to bed. Kurosawa-san and Akira are supposed to come over at midnight,
so it might be a good idea to discuss about the three people in Okinawa with them
while they heal me.

With this thought, I leave the restaurant and open the “Door”, hiding behind the
building.

The maids who had been waiting in standby looked puzzled for a moment, then they
all bowed once, saying “Welcome back.”

“Thank you for your hard work, I’m sorry for keeping you waiting, but it was all
right, you can leave now. Thank you… uh, and Ulrich, stay here for a while”

“Huh?”

Ulrich’s face turned into a strange expression. Nothing to worry about, I just wanted
to give her a good smooch to relieve my exhausted spirit.

After the maids leave, I sit down on the bed and call out to Ulrich, tapping my thigh.

“Come here”

“Yes”

She turns her back to me and sits down on my lap. When I put my hand on her
stomach and hold her in my arms, she looks up at me and tilts her head.

“M-Master, are you tired?”

“Yeah”

I smile at her, and she extends her tongue and starts to lick my cheek. She really is
like a dog.
And for the next 30 minutes, I spent a lot of time with Ulrich, and somehow managed
to regain my mental strength.

Animal therapy is great.

***

[Asuka Nitani POV]

“Really…! It was so good! Satisfaction! Satisfaction!

Ichida throws herself on the bed with a toothpick in her mouth.

“Ichida, that steak weighs 150 grams a piece. Even if it’s an all-you-can-eat buffet,
three steaks are too many calories, right?”

“Don’t worry, I don’t gain weight”

When Doremi looks amazed, Ichida waves her hand with a flutter.

After the beach shoot, we went to the studio for individual photos. Of course, the
main subject is Lolisla-san, but Ichida and Doremi also have their own shots, and I
was the only one who didn’t have a shot.

I tried to talk to Ponpoko-san, but she wouldn’t take me up on the offer, saying “You
are being taken care of”. In the end, the whole shoot ended as it was.

After the shoot, we had a garden barbecue by the pool. All-you-can-eat steak.

Lolisla-san was slurping down beers with sea grapes while making fun of the film
crew.

It was a completely out of place picture because she looked like a little girl. I mean,
why was she wearing a school swimsuit even at the drinking party?

“Ahhh, I’ll have to say goodbye to Okinawa tomorrow… I hate school…”

Doremi lamented as she threw herself on the bed following Ichida’s example. I agree
with her.
(Maybe I should quit school and ask the President to let me come to Tokyo?)

My parents are not too protective of me, and I am allowed to do whatever I want as
long as I decide to do it myself. If I become a full-time model, I will not have to go
through the same frustration as today.

As I was thinking this, I heard the sound of a phone vibrating somewhere in the
room.

“Ah, it’s mine…”

Ichida says, and reaches into her bag and pulls out her phone. At that time, the
incoming call seemed to have already been disconnected.

She looked at the screen and said, “Well, I’ll call back,” grabbing her key card from
the bedside, and went out of the room.
[Asuka Nitani POV]

*Bang! the door closes, and there is a moment of silence. Doremi, who was lying on
the bed, looked at the door after Ichida had left, her mouth distorted into a grin.

“It’s a man, right? Right? The caller!”

“It might be a family member, maybe.”

When I told her so, Doremi sat up and shook her head.

“No! It’s definitely a man!”

“Hey, why are you so frantic?”

“I’m not frantic.”

It’s not the first time, but Doremi always wants to associate anything and everything
with love.

She has a strong desire for romance even though she’s a black-hearted person. She is
dreaming of a strong romance like a harlequin romance. I have been thinking that
her preference for frilly sweet-loli fashion might be a result of her straying from her
desire to be popular with the opposite s*x. (Note: Harlequin romance: any of a series
of romantic novels with simple stories about romantic relationships between men
and women)

(In fact, I think she would attract boys more if she dressed normally and emphasized
her breasts…)

I honestly didn’t care whether the caller was Ichida’s boyfriend or not. I had
something more important to talk about, which I could only do when she was not
around.
“By the way, Doremi. I heard that Ichida used to be a model before. Did you know
that?”

“Really? Uh… but I guess so. She’s been absent from school rather abruptly. Today’s
shoot, she was very skilled at posing too.”

To tell the truth, I’m pretty pissed off.

When I passed the audition for KKO, I was so excited that I bragged about it to Ichida.

Thinking that she might have been making fun of me inside, even though she said
“Wow” and “You’re good” with her mouth, I feel my blood rush.

I think she might have been laughing at me even at the airport when she said that it
was the first time for her to shoot.

As I make a bitter face, Doremi opens her mouth.

“Look, there was a magazine editor at the daytime shoot, right? He was a young guy.
And that guy. He asked Ichida if she’d like to be in the next issue’s gravure as a solo
model.”

“What…?”

“He said she’ll be in the center of the page. I heard that he called Ponpoko-san and
talked to the President about it… How amazing… I wonder if she’s going to become a
celebrity. So, I think that when she said “man,” she might be talking about settling the
relationship while it’s still possible.”

Doremi smiles happily at me, but I turn my face away from her and grit my teeth on
my lips.

My mind was in turmoil. That’s right. I thought that Ichida and Doremi were just a
complement or an extra, but in fact, they were the main attraction and I was treated
like a side dish.

(If the side dish is the main thing, aren’t I a Shokugan (small toy sold with food)? Or
aren’t I just a piece of chewing gum in a box? If the situation turns out like this, I have
no choice but to move to Tokyo and work a full-time job. I’ll tell the President
directly!)
At about the same time I made up my mind to do so, an electronic *Beep! sounded in
the hallway, and I heard the sound of the key being unlocked. Without realizing it, I
stare at the door. And the door opened before I could think back on my mistake.

But the next moment…

“Eh?”

What escaped my mouth was such a stupid voice.

It was not Ichida.

It was a strange man.

He was wearing a red shirt and jeans. A suspicious-looking man wearing a baseball
cap of a big-league team and a black mask covering his mouth steps into the room.

“Eeek!? Wh-Wh-Who are you!?”

Doremi’s face twitches as she backs up on the bed, and the door slams shut behind
the man. The man then glanced at Doremi, then immediately turned to me.

“W-Wait! C-Call someone!”

Just as I was about to reach out my shaking hand for the extension phone, the man
came rushing toward me without saying a word, pulling a knife from the butt pocket
of his jeans.

“Kyaaaaaaaah!”

The knife is raised in front of my eyes. Then, in my time-lapse vision, I saw the
deadly blade glinting dully in the reflection of the room light, and the man’s
bloodshot eyes. At the edge of my field of vision, Nanae is frozen in a state of shock. I
don’t know what to do, so I pick up a pillow and throw it at him.

As soon as the pillow is cut open, feathers fly out of the pillow and fly in the air, and
the pillow falls on Doremi’s bed when it hits the wall.

“No, stop, don’ttt…”

In a complete panic, I just backed up, shaking my head, and helplessly pressed my
back against the headboard of the bed. Around me, white feathers scatter. There was
nowhere to run.

Still, the man looked at me and swung his knife sideways.

“Eeeekk!”

My face twitches. My voice is hoarse. Still, the knife comes toward me.

But at that moment, the man’s face is suddenly smashed.

“Huh!?”

At the same time, I saw pink hair swaying, and a maid’s dress in my eye. The girl
appears as if slipping through the wall and hits the man in the face from the side.

“Guboa!”

A muffled grunt is heard, delayed by the dull thud of the blow. The man was thrown
into the air and slammed into the wall right next to Doremi, who was frozen in a
state of shock. Then he slipped off the wall in a contorted position, as if he were a
piece of modern art.

“K-Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!”

Doremi, who had come to her senses, let out a piercing scream.

“Please be quiet!”

The pink-haired maid stares at Doremi as she stands on the bed. Instantly, she closed
her mouth as if she had been shot.

(…Wh-Wh-Who is this man? And, why is a maid? Wh-Where did she come from?)

As for me, my mouth was so dry that I couldn’t speak. In retrospect, it is a shameful
thing, but at that time, I was so shocked. I had no idea what was going on.

“Oh, um…”
But just as I was about to ask the maid somehow…

“Did you kill him?”

A voice came from somewhere, and Doremi and I looked around in a panic. Then, a
small girl suddenly crawled out from under the bed.

“L-Lolisla-san!? Wh-Why are you…?”

“Ah, don’t worry about it.”

She dismisses Doremi’s question with a wave of her hand and asks the maid again.

“So, how is it?”

“No, I went easy on him. I think he’s still breathing.”

“Oh, I see. Okay, take care of the rest. You protect them.”

“Yes, understood.”

The maid bows lightly and turns to me.

“Well then… please move to the next room as soon as possible. I’ll tell you the details
there.”

“Eh, what? J-Just explain it here…!”

I exclaimed, and the maid narrowed her eyes at me irritably.

“Please move to the next room first. I don’t want to be rough with you.”
[Junichi Kasuya POV]

When I arrived at the office, I found a white man in a suit sitting on the sofa across
from the boss (Oyassan).

He was a tall, gangly man with dull blond hair and scruffy cheeks.

“There you are. Hey, Jun. Knezevich-san here has some questions for you.”

“Huh… What is it?”

When I tilted my head, the white guy looked at me and started to speak fast.

“I don’t understand what you’re saying at all.”

I cower my shoulders, and Mike, the fellow pusher who brought me here, opens his
mouth as he leans against the door.

“He wants to talk to me about the Devil.”

“What!?”

I roll my eyes. I’m sure my face is tense. I turn to my boss and he gives me a small
cower.

“Oh, right, I didn’t tell you that. I don’t know how he knows you, but he’s from an
organization I’ve known for a long time. You don’t need to worry.”

My biss is Hikari’s uncle. He knows that I’m “Kasuya Junichi”, who disappeared with
the devil during the live broadcast. Mike must have known it too, seeing that he
didn’t seem surprised.

“Huff… But why did he mention it?”

When I looked at him warily, the white guy glanced at the boss.

“It seems that the leaders of their organization are being attacked one after another.
There are rumors that the culprits are involved with the devil. So they’re looking for
clues.”

“Devil involvement?”

“Yeah, a Japanese woman named Misty (The guy who turns into a woman). Do you
know anything about her?”

“Misty… no, nothing that comes to mind…”

Mike tells the white guy in foreign language, and he makes a sour face.

But I don’t like that kind of look either.

The only devils I can remember are the little bitch devil and the goat head.

I don’t know what the devil to him, but as for the female devil and Kimo-jima, as
soon as I try to talk to someone about them, my body becomes immobilized.

So the only thing I can talk about is the goat head, but as far as that one is concerned,
the only contact I’ve had with “him” is before and after I was taken out of the TV
station’s studio.

“This Misty, is she working with devil?”

Mike translates my question, and the white guy shakes his head.

“The opposite. This Misty says she’s trying to get revenge on the devil. Uh… sorry?
Misty’s rumored to be looking for clues to the devil too, so she might get in touch
with you sooner or later”

“Me?”

“Yes, because you just made contact with the devil on live TV. The only clues she has
about the devil are you and Teruya Hikari.”

My boss waved his hand jokingly and looked at me with a fixed stare.
“If this person make contact with you, let me know right away, okay?”

“…I understand.”

For a while after that, I watched the white guy and my boss talking to each other in
foreign language and thought to myself.

If this Misty wants to take revenge on the devil, maybe she is the one who had been
beaten up by that little bitch devil and Kimo-jima, just like me.

***

[Ichida Sanae POV]

“Well… it should be over by now, right?”

I get up from the sofa in the lobby and walk to the elevator.

It’s surprising that there seems to be no commotion, but Kito-san has told me that in
the worst case scenario, he will take care of both Asuka and Doremi.

In that case, I will have to play the role of the first one to find them.

(That would be the worst case… and it would be troublesome. Just the thought of
police questioning… It makes me sick)

As soon as I left the room, I threw down my key card on the floor.

Kito-san’s men will pick it up, unlock the door, and leave the keycard on the floor
again. Then, they break into the room.

When everything is finished, I pick up the keycard again and go back to the room.

Well, that’s how it goes.

(Uh… card key, card key, here it is…)

The hallway has a black-and-white plaid carpet, and it is hard to notice a black key
card even if it has fallen down.
I pick up the card key from the floor and unlock the door. Then I step into the room
with a nonchalant look on my face.

“I’m back… Eh, what? Who’s there?”

I was expecting to find Asuka and Doremi’s dead bodies lying around, but I didn’t
find their dead bodies or even any bloodstains in the room.

Instead, there was a stranger, a woman, standing there with a thoughtful look on her
face.

She was in her early thirties. Wearing a tight skirt and a white blouse, she looked
somewhat s*xy with glossy black hair and a strikingly dark mole.

“Uh, um… Who are you? Ah? Where are Asuka and Doremi?”

The woman turns her eyes toward me and opens her mouth with a puzzled look on
her face.

“Nice to meet you, Ichida-san. I am Yamauchi from KKO. Actually, Nitani-san and
Mimura-san were attacked by a suspicious person just now…”

“Ehh!?”

I pretend to be surprised.

“Wh-What happened to them?”

“Fortunately, they are alive. But Nitani-san was slashed in the face several times and
was rushed to the hospital. Mimura-san is accompanying her”

(Wow! That’s perfect. He did exactly what he was supposed to do)

I made a worried face, suppressing the joy in my heart.

“So, who is the culprit?”

“The culprit? Ah, uhh… it was great (delicious?)…”

“…Yes?”
“Ah… I’m sorry… unfortunately, we couldn’t catch him.”

“You mean he escaped?”

“Yes, I just called the president to discuss the matter, and we’ve decided to treat
Nitani-san’s injury as an accident. So, don’t talk about this matter to anyone.
Understood?”

“Uh… Does that mean it’s a cover-up?”

“In short, that’s what I mean. The fact that he targeted Nitani-san alone suggests that
it may have been a romantic entanglement. As for our company, we have to avoid
scandals.”

(How convenient! All that’s left is for Kito-san to nominate me as Nitani’s

replacement, and everything will be all right.)

“Um, what should I do now?”

“Well, I guess. You can call a cab to the airport now. Do you have enough money for
now? I’ll give you the money later, and you can take the first flight home in the
morning. You’re the first one to leave and you will be out of this room. It’ll be that
way.”

“What? What do you mean…”

“It’s the President’s way of telling you that if there’s any scandal over this, you’re out
of the picture. We don’t want to lose any more talent.”

This is exactly the kind of thing that is a godsend.

I can only say that I’m lucky that the office is willing to give me an alibi.

“Well then, I will discuss the next steps with Ponpoko-san, and when you are ready,
please go to the airport as soon as possible. Understood? And when you get home,
please go on as usual until further notice.”

“I-I understand.”

I nodded my head and Yamauchi-san left the room.

After a while, I opened the door and peeked into the hallway.

“Kito-san! Perfect! You did exactly what you planned, you’re the best!”

As I said this, I heard Kito-san’s doubtful voice on the other end of the phone.

“Really? I was worried that it might have failed because I haven’t heard from my men
yet”

“Maybe your phone is broken or something? Anyway, Kito-san, please, I’m talking
about putting me in Asuka’s place”
“I-Is this okay?”

“Ugh, seriously… this is more embarrassing than standing side by side”

“Kuh… why do I have to do it too? Die, pervert king!”

Kyoko is crouched on the bed with her hands up to her elbows, Akira is on top of her,
and Kurosawa-san is on top of Akira.

Three rows of white hips are lined up vertically, forming a big tower of eroticism.

They all turned their heads and looked at me wistfully.

All three of them have excellent styles. Even Kyoko is not inferior to the models Akira
and Kurosawa-san. Three layers of such girls. I involuntarily swallowed hard at the
sight of their three differently-sized hips.

(I just said this on a whim… but this is a much more dangerous sight than I
thought…)

Tonight, I was going to take good care of Kurosawa-san and Akira. However, I don’t
know how it happened, but the girls came to the “Bedroom of the Confinement King”
with all the members of the Third Favored Princess Faction, including Kyoko.

It seems that I looked quite exhausted (mainly because of Shiratori-san), and

Kurosawa-san was quite worried about my face. And the persistence of “I will heal
you,” “I’ll do anything for you,” and “Well then…” made the current situation.

I know. Maybe I’m the crazy one. I’m tired, Mother (モ*ダー?). But now that I’ve
done it, there’s nothing I can do. I’d better take advantage of their goodwill and enjoy
it to the fullest.

Looking at them again, three crevasses were colored salmon pink in the center of
their vertically aligned beautiful asses.

It is interesting to see the differences between them.

Kyoko’s crevasse was darker in color and had larger petals, while Kurosawa-san’s
crevasse was lighter in pigmentation but had smaller petals. And Akira’s petals seem
to be still undeveloped, perhaps because it is the least frequently used one. And yet,
all of them were soaked wet, and bewitchingly shiny.

(It’s bad… they are very erotic!)

I had to think about Shiratori-san, the three girls in Okinawan, and about Sankon and
Monkey.

There are many things to think about. Especially, there seems to be some movement
on the three girls in Okinawa, and Lili seems to have been in touch with someone,
but I’m going to forget about that for the time being.

Because I don’t have time to worry about that for now.

“Ahhh, Fumi-kun, you’re teasing me too much… Give it to Misuzu…”

“Confinement King-sama, give me your big one!”

“I-I don’t really care… but if you want to fuck me, just go ahead and do it”

The girls look at me with desperate eyes, and mouth off to each other.

And despite Kyoko’s impassive words, her expression seemed to be greedy.

The three of them were all blooming in different ways, and the scent of a bitch’s
lewdness was thick in the air. As the three of them shook their hips as if they were
showing off, my rationality was easily shattered by their shameless lasciviousness.

“Well, let’s start with…”

I dropped to my knees and thrust my cock into the most mature crevasse at once.

“Nnnhh! M-Me!? Ah, ah, ah! Hyiii, aah! S-So sudden!”

Kyoko screamed in surprise. At the same time, a disappointed voice came out of
Kurosawa-san’s and Akira’s mouths.

Still, I grabbed her well-ripened hips and slammed my hips into her furiously from
the beginning.

“Haah! S-So intense! O-Oi, ah, ah, ah, ah, noo, ahh, amazinggg!”

I know all about Kyoko’s weak points. So, even though she was a bit stubborn, a few
thrusts were enough to make her start moaning with a look of intoxicated
debauchery on her face.

(As I thought, Kyoko is so comfortable… her vagina is so soft and tender that I feel
like I’m going to fall in love with her just by putting my thing inside her)

While I was enjoying the comfort of fucking an adult woman, I heard the other two
complaints, who folded on top of each other.

“Geez, Kyoko-san is cheating all the time! Please do it to me, too!”

“Me too, I can’t stand it any longer!”

“Okay, okay, just a minute!”

I pulled out my manhood with a bitter smile, and Kyoko let out a disappointed voice
“Oh…”

I stood up and inserted it into the topmost Kurosawa-san without a pause.

“Ahhh! It’s here, the cock’s here!”

She screamed sweetly.

I grabbed her hips firmly and gave her a quick thrust, and she let out a high-pitched
squeal and drooled from her half-open mouth.

“Ah, ah, ah! Fumi-kun, this! This is good, it’s hitting me right in my back! Ah, no, I’m
going crazy! It feels so good I’m going crazyyy!”

Kurosawa-san’s long black hair is swaying in disarray, and her beautiful face is
shining with pleasure. Naturally, I was very attached to her.

Her vagina, which was so tightly squeezed me when I first met her, is now ripe
enough to take my cock into her womb. My own girl, she’s so good that her
goosebumps rub against me every time I move her, and I get such a pleasure that I
feel like I’m going to fall off my back.

“Fumi-kun, please thrust me more, and more! Make it intense! Ahhh, so greatttt! It’s
good, Fumi-kun, I like you…”

I felt Kurosawa-san’s vagina twitch with a light climax, and I pulled out my pole
again.

“Here you go, Akira!”

“Ah! As expected, it’s big!”

After penetrating deeply to the deepest part of her body, I grabbed Akira’s slender
waist and gave her a sudden and devilish piston.

“Aaah! Ah, it’s too intense, ah, ah, ah, ah! It’s too hard, I’m gonna break, ahhh! Oh,
you’ll break me, don’t, stop it, ahhh! Ah, ah, ah, ah, no, ahhhhh!”

Compared to the previous two, Akira’s inside was a little harder. That’s why the
tightness is tighter and more stimulating. I felt as if I was forcibly raping her. And as I
rubbed her more vigorously and focused on her weak points, she immediately
started to scream in a desperate voice.

“Ahhhh, that’s too intense! Ah, ah, ah! Ah, ah, ahh, ahhhhhhh!”

Seeing her panting incessantly with her hair tied in twin tails and tears in the
corners of her eyes, I couldn’t help but want to torment her.

(Like this, to the end…)

Just as I was about to penetrate her even harder, Kurosawa-san and Kyoko shouted
accusingly.

“Fumi-kun! Come back here! You’re driving me crazy!”

“Hey, you’ve got to be kidding me! This is like killing a live snake!”

They shake their hips seductively.

“But you said I could do whatever I wanted!”

Kurosawa-san’s lips twitched when I teasingly said that with a mischievous smile on
my face.

“I did say that… but this is too much…”

“Kyoko too, you told me to do as I please, didn’t you?”

“Even if I said that I have a hard time, you idiot”

“Then, maybe I’ll have Kyouko beg for it in your customary childish tone”

“Damn… you’re looking down on me…”

Kyoko stares at me with a terrible glare. But then the corners of her eyes drooped
weakly.

“O-Onii-chan… I’m sorry. Kyoko-tan has been a bad girl. Please forgive me. Please…
please… please give Kyoko-tan some punishment…”

I look down at Kyoko, who is gritting her teeth in frustration, and smile.

“Ahaha, you’re so cute, Kyoko. Yes, I’ll give it to you”

“Hey, F-Fumi-kun, what about me!?”

Kurosawa-san panicked, but I ignored her and pulled out my rigid dick from Akira
and penetrated Kyoko in one breath.

“Aaahhh! It’s here! Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ahhhh!”

As I continued to thrust into her hard, she was rushed up the pleasure ladder in a
single bound. And then…

“C-Cumming! I’m cummmmming!”

She climaxed with a violent shudder.

Then, I pulled my dick out of Kyoko and thrust it into Kurosawa-san.

“Ahh! Ah, ah, Fumi-kun, you finally came back, I love you, Fumi-kun, I love you, ah, ah,
ah, ah, a, I love you, I love you, ahhh!”

Kurosawa-san screamed her love for me as her body shook in time with my thrusts.
Soon after, she turned herself over and screamed aloud.

“C-Cumming, I’m cumming! Come! I want more, I want more, I’m cummmmming!”

Kurosawa-san’s head fell limp. Akira looked back at me with fascinated eyes as she
brushed her drooping black hair out of her eyes.

“…Confinement King-sama, I haven’t cum yet”

“Yes, you were the last to cum, so I’ll give you a reward…”

“I’m so happy… please give me plenty in Akira’s womb”

“Yes, I’ll give you plenty”

In fact, I was close to my limit. I thrust my cock into Akira, which was swollen up to
the point of almost exploding from being rubbed up and down inside her vagina.

“Ah, why, it’s even bigger than before, ah, ah! Oh, it’s amazing, oh, no, I can’t take
this!”

I thrust quickly with short strokes, and Akira’s beautiful face contorts and her eyes
widen.

She drools from her sloppily slack mouth and lets out a high-pitched moan.

“Don’t be shy, you can cum”

“Ahhh, Confinement King-sama, that’s too much! Oh, God, ah, ah, ah, I’m
cummmmming!”

With a short cry, Akira reached her peak and the narrow walls of her vagina
squeezed my cock hard.

At that moment, a stream of boiling white spunk rushes up my urethra and is

unleashed on her womb.

*Spurt! Spurttt! Spurtttttt!

“Aaahhh! It’s so hot, it’s coming in, ah, ah, ah… Ahhhh…”

After I had poured all of my cum into Akira, I slowly pulled out my rod. Then, looking
at the girls folded over each other, an indescribable sense of accomplishment flooded
my heart.

Thus I had conquered the big white (hip) tower.

[Lolisla’s POV]

“Uhh… ugh…”

Through the window, I looked down at the cab carrying Ichida Sanae leaving the
hotel’s driveway, and I stretched out my arms wide.

But what is this strange feeling? It’s been a long time since I changed my appearance
to Kiyoka Yamauchi, but I don’t feel right at all.

Because it’s not cute at all. Because the real me is cuter.

I transform into my usual Lolisla form and look into the mirror of the dresser in my
room.

I smile, and I’m cute.

(Yes, this is the real me, after all)

A cute, beautiful, top gravure idol who has captivated the hearts of big brothers all
over the country. Legally speaking, there is nothing wrong with this. After all, I am an
adult girl. And my family register as Lolisla Yamauchi has been falsified.

“Anyway… call President Chihiro first…”

I shoved my hand into my chest, pulled out my phone from inside my body, and
pressed the name of President Chihiro in the address book. After a couple of calls, I
heard the connection.

[Lolisla?]

President Chihiro’s voice was extremely unhappy. Well, it was already late at night,
so it was to be expected.
“Hey, are you still awake?”

[I’m still working as usual. So, what’s up? I’m busy]

“Yes, just as Master feared, the new girls were attacked. I’m here to tell you.”

There’s a breathtaking sound over the speakers. Then President Chihiro asks me as if
trying to stifle a laugh.

[So… what’s the damage?]

“The maid took care of everything and they’re fine. The culprit was an employee of
Frontier Productions. President Chihiro has met him before, right? He was with
Master and President Kitou.”

[…The salesman from that time, huh? Then, how do you know that?]

““Because I ate him”“

[…Ate]

I thought I could see President Chihiro’s face twitching behind the phone.

Well, the maids aren’t the only ones who got more power in the demon world. I had
also gained new abilities in the demon world.

One of them is the ability to make the other person’s memory mine by eating his/her
brain.

I had told President Chihiro about this ability, but it seems that normal people are
not comfortable with the idea of “eating”.

Still, it is a very useful ability, but it can be used only for those whom I am allowed to
kill. After all, they will surely die because they are going to be eaten.

[Okay… You’ve talked a lot about the frontier-pro stuff. Did you learn anything?]

“Well, almost everything. First, Ichida Sanae is confirmed as the one who injured
Master’s sister. In order to frame this Nitani girl… the truth is just as I’ve heard
before without any twist.”
[And… what’s the connection to Kitou?]

“That part’s a little complicated.”

[Complicated?]

“Yeah, it doesn’t affect us very much, but it’s hard to explain. We’ll talk about it later”

[So what happened to Ichida? Did you… eat her?]

“I thought about doing that but I thought Master might want to punish her himself.
So, I tricked her into thinking their plan had worked and put her on the plane to go
home. The other two are under the protection of the maid”

[Yes, that’s good. Then, I’ll contact Ponpoko-san and Danna-sama]

“Yes, please. And there’s a little bonus”

[Bonus?]

“The guy, who I ate, called a call girl yesterday, and she mentioned Master. I think her
name was Hikari.”

[What did they talk about?]

“At that time, the guy, who I ate, got carried away and said he could introduce her to
KKO if she wanted to become a celebrity, and then they started talking about
Misuzu… It’s about selling Misuzu as a special news or something…”

There was a brief silence on the other end of the line.

[Lolisla, you are coming back tomorrow, okay? You’ll tell Danna-sama directly about
it, so please be prepared for that.]

“…Seriously?”

I shouldn’t have said that.

I don’t want to see Master if I can help it.

After all, I’m afraid of him.

When I’m in his presence, fear and love make me emotionally confused.

I am scared to death, but I love him, which is probably a feeling that no one but me
has ever experienced before.

I hang up the phone and swallow the phone into my body, pressing it against my
stomach.

“Master…”

Master has no mercy for his opponents, for anyone who messes with his girl.

Perhaps Ichida Sanae is in for a rough time. The source is me.

But if she is a woman, it can’t be said that she is unhappy, which is the mysterious
part of Master. That too, the source is me.

***

[Asuka Nitani POV]

After a sleepless night, the morning came.

The pink-haired maid takes me to the next room, where I greet the morning and I
recall our exchange last night.

The pink-haired maid is the dark side of KKO. She claimed to be a member of the
anti-scandal department “Zukkyun ☆ Maid Starlight.”

(I mistakenly thought she was a member of a maid cafe…)

But she said that she had been alerted to the recent incident of the thugs because she
had seen the signs before the incident.

Since it is a scandal, she says, this incident will not be reported to the police, but to
set up the ringleaders in Tokyo and make them take responsibility in secret.

[Nitani-san, you will be assumed to be wounded and incapacitated in order to catch

the other party off guard. Are you understood?]

[That’s… yes, I’m also annoyed that I’m being attacked at that time…]

I nodded, and the pink-haired maid smiled with a surprisingly friendly expression.

[The president said that she wants you to come in and finish the job after she has
trapped the mastermind and put him in a bad spot.]

Before I could reply, Doremi leaned forward.

[Ahaha! That sounds so good! And? Does this mean that guy is in real trouble? Can I
join in too?]

[Hey, Doremi! Umm… isn’t that dangerous? I mean… you will be attacked, right?]

[Everyone, it’s all right. We, Zukkyun ☆ Maid Starlight, will be guarding the place
with all our members]

And then, here I am. When I wake up, the pink-haired maid is gone, and I find Doremi
sleeping in a sloppy outfit. I also found Ponpoko-San on the sofa by the window.

“Good morning. I heard you had a hard night last night.”

Ponpoko-san says with a somewhat apologetic look on her face as I sit up.

“Um… where’s the maid?”

“Maid? I was instructed by President Kijima to protect you since you have been
evacuated to this room…”

(The maid said “the dark part”…I wonder if Ponpoko-san keeps the maid’s secret…)

It seems that the entertainment industry is much darker than I thought.

“What about Ichida?”

“I heard that Ichida-san was sent home first because the situation could have
become a scandal.”
I raised my eyebrows, and Ponpoko-san cleared her throat.

“More importantly, President Kijima has asked you to leave the hotel in secret. And I
have been instructed to take you to KKO’s dormitory in Tokyo, not to your home. Is
that okay?”

Of course, I can’t say no now.

But it is an opportunity.

I may be able to take this opportunity to appeal directly to President Kijima that I
want to move to Tokyo and concentrate on modeling.
“Uh… ugh…”

I open my heavy eyelids and find myself in the “Confinement King’s bedroom”.

Under the canopy, I can see the backside of the room.

Looking right is Kurosawa-san, who is sleeping with my right hand between her
thighs.

Looking left is Akira, who is sleeping holding my left hand.

And Kyoko is lying on her back on the floor, snoring.

Last night I had a 4P with Kurosawa-san’s faction.

Kyoko was the first to go down, and after two shots each at Kurosawa-san and Akira,
we fell asleep.

As I always think, it is really nice to wake up and find a cute girl sleeping peacefully
next to me. It fills me with a happy feeling.

Kurosawa-san and Akira, on the other hand, are beautiful girl models. If a person is
their fan, he/she must have dreamed of this scene at least once.

(I have to get up… school… ah, right, it’s Sunday…)

Still, even though it’s a weekend, I can’t stay in bed forever.

Besides, if I don’t wake up until after ten o’clock, there is a possibility that my mother
will come to my room to wake me up.

And if I am not in my room at that time, I have to make excuses again.

With this thinking, I carefully pull my hands from Kurosawa-san’s thighs and Akira’s
arms so as not to wake them up.

Then, I quietly get out of bed and walk out of the “Confinement King’s bedroom” to
my room outside.

I look at the clock, it is just after nine in the morning.

The pleasant morning sun was slanting in through the window.

“Good morning, Devi.”

I noticed that Lili was floating in the air near the ceiling, holding her knees.

“Oh, good morning… Wait, Lili, how was yesterday?”

“If you’re talking about lovey-dovey love games, everything was okay, Devi.”

After hearing Shiratori-san’s story, I was not in the mood to do anything about
Sankon or Monkey, so I let them get away with it for the time being, deciding that
Kayama-san had the lowest likability rating.

“Anyway… that Ringlet said, “Even though I’m the lowest rank, Confinement King-
sama doesn’t embrace me!” She was so upset, Devi…”

“Haha… I’ll follow up on that.”

I put on my pants and sweatshirt, and ask Lili about something else.

“By the way, have there been any developments in Okinawa?”

“As expected, Devi”

The reason why the three second-year students of the basketball team were sent to
Okinawa for Lolisla’s shooting was because of the possibility that Kitou might attack
Nitani directly.

In case Kitou’s hand reached Okinawa, I instructed an escort to be provided to

protect them.
And as expected, according to Lili’s story, Kitou’s man actually attacked Asuka Nitani.
But Inui-san and Lolisla prevented him from doing so.

The person who helped them was apparently Ichida Sanae, a second-year member of
the basketball team.

“This Ichida, let her swim for now, Devi. We’ll decide what to do after we hear
Surako’s (Lolisla) report, Devi.”

“Yes, I know.”

I nod, pulling up my sweat pants.

“And one more thing… theres an update on the whereabouts of Teruya’s little sister
and Kasuya, Devi.”

“Kasuya-kun?”

In my mind’s eye, I see the goat-headed devil and Kasuya-kun and the others
disappearing into the rift in the space.

It was not a scene I saw directly. But for a while after that, the scene was repeatedly
broadcasted on TV.

“Earthworm (Inui-san) found them in Okinawa, Devi. So, I sent Freesia as

reinforcements against Ophirus, because Earthworm (Inui-san) is no match for
Ophirus, Devi.”

“Well… but if they stay quiet, just leave them alone.”

Unless they didn’t harm us, we won’t bother to go after them. As long as we know
where they are, that’s all that matters.

“So… since the lovey-dovey love game doesn’t seem to make any sense anymore, I
think we can end it with me taking their virginity, if that’s what happens?”

“No? The two losers are supposed to be sent to the demon world for butchery, Devi?”

“Hey, that’s just a threat, isn’t it? Just let them go and give them a good reason.”
“Ugh… that’s boring, Devi.”

Lili’s lips twitch.

Devilishly maybe, but if neither of them has anything to do with this, it’s not a good
idea to punish them.

And more than that, if Sankon is a serious stalker, I want to get rid of her as soon as
possible.

(I feel like I’ve been dragged into this by Shiratori-san, don’t I?)

“Well, I’m going to have breakfast.”

I tell Lili, and leave the room and go down the stairs.

As I stand in front of the dining room door with a sleepy expression that says I just
woke up, I catch a glimpse of a girl with long black hair through the door.

(Hey, hey… isn’t it Fujiwara-san? Why is she here again…?)

According to my mother, Fujiwara-san often comes to our house even when I’m not
here.

Then she and my mother have a chat over a cup of tea and go home.

They are like a close wife and mother-in-law relationship.

(Well, I don’t mind that, though…)

I stepped into the dining room with a wry smile on my face.

“Good morning, Kijima-sama!”

But then, I heard a girl’s voice that was not Fujiwara-san’s.

“…What?”

When I looked up, the first thing I saw was my mother’s confused expression.
I hurriedly turned my eyes to the girl sitting across from her, and there was—

“What, why…?”

There was “Ritsuko Sakon” with a soft smile on her face.

Her bangs were cropped straight above her eyebrows and her skin was white.

She was wearing a light cherry-red kimono and a light blue obi sash.

Since she looks like a Japanese doll to begin with, the Japanese kimono looks so
natural on her.

To my perplexed look, she said to me in a tone as if she were greeting me.

“I’ve come to ask you to officially go out with me.”

“What? Huh? What?”

Since the first proposal, Masaki-chan has only brought her to lunch twice.

And we did not have deep conversations at those meetings.

(Like Fujiwara-san and Sankon, is there some kind of rule in the young ladies’ circle
that they have to run in the morning…?)

She is a perfect reproduction of Fujiwara-san.

However, in the case of Fujiwara-san, I didn’t feel so much fear thanks to her
bottomless brightness, but in the case of Sankon, I was seriously scared because I
was told beforehand that she was a serious stalker.

As my cheeks twitch involuntarily, my mother comes up to me.

“Hey, Fumio! Aren’t you going out with Mai-san? You can’t cheat on her! Besides, I
was just talking with your father about which Fujiwara group intensive-care old
people’s home will take care of you in the future!”

“Hey, what kind of future are you planning!?”

“It can’t be helped! After all, my son is a useless man!”

Well, I’m sorry to bail you out, my mother.

Meanwhile, Sankon, who was watching this ugly argument between mother and son
with a smile on her face, opened her mouth.

“In that case, although I can’t compete with Fujiwara-senpai, my family also runs a
special “intensive-care old people’s home”“

“Is that so?”

Don’t say that, mother!

It’s absolutely ridiculous that the criteria for selecting my son’s partner is an
intensive-care old people’s home.

But for now, I turn to Sankon and tell her to get out of the house.

“I mean! I turned you down, didn’t I? You asked me to go out with you, and I turned
you down, didn’t I?”

“I thought it was about time you changed your mind.”

“What time!? And what’s there to change my mind?”

But Sankon just smiles at me.

Then, I think about it.

I thought on my own that the lovey-dovey love game was over, but it was not so for
them.

If this is the conclusion she came to after thinking about how to increase my
likability, I have to admit that this girl Ritsuko Sakon has quite a stalker’s
temperament.
[Protagonist POV]

It would be awful if she said something inappropriate in front of my mom.

And since it seems that she would not leave even if I ask her to leave, I urge Sankon
to move inside my room.

At any rate, the situation of my house is known to all my favorite princesses through
the route of “Mom” → “Fujiwara-san”.

If something goes wrong, Sankon’s life may be in danger.

However, somehow, Masaki-chan has become Sankon’s backer, but even she may
change her mind at any moment.

Tashiro-san is a pompous piece of work, and Kurosawa-san is a leader who only talks
the talk, so there is no need to worry, but Fujiwara-san, who has a powerful family,
would be the worst threat if she really gets angry.

In fact, Sankon’s asking me to go out with her is an Akira-like challenge to Fujiwara-

san, who is my official girlfriend…

As I thought so, I steal a glance at Sankon as she steps into the room after me.

A girl in kimono in a familiar room. It is an incredibly strange feeling.

I pulled out a chair from the study desk and opened my mouth while offering it to
her.

“So, Sakon-san. Even if you ask me to go out with you, I have a girlfriend. Besides, you
are a cute girl, so I think there must be someone more suitable for you.”

“It’s true, in terms of looks and family background, I’m not a good match for Kijima-
sama, but…”

(Hey!?)

For a moment, I thought she was trying to make fun of me, but there was no such an
atmosphere in her expression, rather she has a serious look on her face.

At this sight, I was at a loss for what to say next, then Sankon opened her mouth.

“So… how long should this farce continue?”

“Farce?”

“Yes, it’s true that the gentleman’s thing was horrible, and the taste of semen was
disgusting, but I can’t believe that Kaitou-senpai was captivated by such a thing.”

This is when I realized something.

What did Shiratori-san say at the family restaurant?

[I can do the same thing to her as I did to Kaitou]

That’s what she said.

And if it weren’t for Monkey, I would have confined Sankon up straight away, without
going through the stages of love-dovey games. But somehow, I must have managed to
keep her from going missing.

“…Have you heard anything about me from Shiratori-san?”

“No, she told me to resist with all my might because someone will be coming to get
me soon. Kaitou-senpai said the same thing.”

I see, from Sankon’s point of view, the story is different… that’s what she means.

“What if I don’t know what you’re talking about?”

“You mentioned Shiratori-senpai’s name, and that’s not acceptable.”

“…That’s true”
“Indeed, at first, I was also confused and thought that the Confinement King was
going to make me suffer the same thing as Kaitou-senpai. For that purpose, I thought
I had to seduce the Saint Fumio Kijima…”

Then Sankon snickered.

She suddenly began to speak a series of words.

“Fumio Kijima-sama. Born on September 17th, Virgo, eighteen years old. In general,
a woman’s pregnancy period is around 266 days, so it is very likely that the parents
planned to have a baby on Christmas night. The birth took place so quickly that your
mother (Okaa-sama) said, “I thought I had given birth to a tokoro-ten (Tokoroten is a
dish in Japanese cuisine made from agarophytes)”. Then, as an active child, your
friend called you an insect catcher, and you sometimes released a large number of
cicadas into the house in a fit of excitement. On this occasion, your upset mother
threw you away, and thereby injured you with five stitches when you hit the corner
of the table. The scar from that incident still remains on the back of your head.”

“Hey!? Stop it!?”

“Your first love was when you were in the second grade. It was with a foreign piano
teacher at a piano school in your neighborhood. You appealed to your parents that
you wanted to learn the piano for that reason, but they didn’t listen to you, saying
you’d never learn for three days anyway, and you sank. This is where the unique
downfall of life began. At school, you were being rejected by all the popular idol
groups of the time in front of your classmates. You were scorned by all the girls and
were even harassed by being called “Unko Fumio”, with the “Fumio” part being
omitted. How did it feel to be called “poop” by girls? “

“S-Stop it…!!”

“And so, Kijima-sama, you are becoming more and more isolated as you try to
maintain your mentality by pretending to be a lone wolf, but every pretentious
remark you makes is painful. Probably, the reason for Kijima-sama’s defeat was that
you did not understand the rule that “pretentious comments must be limited to
good-looking people”. Kijima-sama, who gradually began to withdraw from the
world, naturally did not make any friends when entered junior high school, and even
the tripod on athletic meets was done with the teacher. At the folk dance, you had to
dance with the boys on the girls’ side to make up the number of students. You were
left alone until the end of the school excursion and were placed in the appropriate
group by the teacher, but of course, you were isolated. In addition, you were sulkily
left alone on the bus at a sightseeing spot, and so on.”

“I don’t know! I don’t know who you are talking about!”

“Even though it’s about yourself… Then, as Kijima-sama entered high school, you
chose a private school with few students from the same junior high school to go on
to high school. You bought a guitar with a dream of playing in a band but gave it up
because you couldn’t play the F chord. To begin with, you had a communication
problem because you hardly communicated with your classmates during the three
years of junior high school, and you were easily treated as a passerby because of
your timid way of speaking. Then, when Kijima-sama became a third-year student,
you mistakenly handed a love letter to Masaki Haneda-senpai, a senior student with
whom you were on the library committee, because she was kind to you, which led to
being bullied by Kurosawa-senpai and several other students.”

At this point, I felt a chill run down my spine. There are some exaggerations, but it is
almost a fact.

“However… from this point on, the environment around Kijima-sama has been
changing drastically. This is a recent development, and I don’t need to explain it to
you, do I? If I consider the whole situation, I have a good idea that Kijima-senpai is
the culprit of the recent kidnapping incident that has caused a commotion in the
school. Though I don’t have any proof. Then, the idea of seducing the saint Fumio
Kijima… must be a self-made act.”

“…How did you find out?”

“Mainly by asking around and following you.”

I let out a sigh.

I think I understand why Shiratori-san called her a twisted monster.

At any rate, it’s too dangerous to let her go unchecked.

And if she goes so far as to dig up our black history, I’m going to get pissed off, too.

“As you wish, I’ll do the same thing to you just like that Kaitou girl. The crime has to
be to display the facts.”

Sankon smiles as I summon the door behind me.

“Well, well, that’s worth all the trouble I went through.”

“That’s sickening… You’re gonna regret this.”

Don’t say I’m not mature.

At this moment, I was angry for the first time in a long time.
[Protagonist’s POV]

Instead of the usual “Confinement King’s bedroom”, I open the door to a new room in
its initial state and steal a glance behind me

There is a girl in a kimono standing with a cool look on her face.

Her bangs are cropped above her eyebrows and her face is generally small as if she
were a Japanese doll.

But she has a fake smile, which gives me a rather humid impression of human nature
and made me take a deep breath.

Such a sight also made me feel uncomfortable.

Moreover, she also talks about my past black history.

Even though I think it’s just a “mere” thing.

Still, I’m having trouble suppressing the aggressive feelings that keep bubbling up.

I felt as if I had been made aware of my narrow-mindedness, and my discomfort

seemed to settle in the bottom of my heart like a mille-feuille.

“What will you do to me?”

Suddenly, the girl asked with a hint of joy in her voice.

“Well…”

Although I told her that I would give her the same treatment as Kaitou-senpai, that
was quite a problem.
After all, Kaitou-senpai and I were not acquainted with each other, and I knew
nothing about the details of the training that Satou-san’s brother had done.

Shiratori-san said that it was “a simplified version of what I did”, so I think it was
probably a straight confinement.

Confine her. Starve and thirst. Condition her with water and food as rewards, and
screw her until she gives in.

Something like that.

I turn to her again.

She doesn’t seem intimidated. No sign of movement.

Instead, she’s licking me. Such a girl is not cute.

That’s how I feel.

And I guess the reason why Satou-san’s brother confined Kaitou-senpai is that he
wanted to make her his own, but he couldn’t do it in a conventional way like me.

In the first place, his starting point is different from mine.

I confined Kurosawa-san for revenge.

I confined Masaki-chan for revenge.

As for Tashiro-san, the reason for her confinement itself was to find the track & field
club members who surrounded Fujiwara-san and took pictures of her.

Fujiwara-san was not even confined.

And as for whether I want to own this Sankon, the answer is no. No matter how
beautiful she is, I don’t want her.

After all, I don’t want to do it if it will make her happy to be treated in the same way
as Kaitou-senpai.

(I guess her research ability to find out my black history is the reason why Shiratori-
san found me so “useful”…)

“You seem to be very irritated…”

“Shut up!”

I told her, and at the same time, I activated a function I hadn’t used yet.

―<Fatigue>

Sankon immediately collapses to her knees. She is sitting up, breathing heavily, and
begins to let out a pained sigh.

“Hahh, hahh, wh… what… what happened to me?”

She gives me a puzzled look.

This is a function I got from Kei-chan. Even though this is the first time I’ve used it,
it’s more effective than I imagined.

It’s the kind of function that “reduces one’s energy and makes it difficult to even
move around.”

Although this is only an impression, it looks as if the player’s HP was suddenly

reduced to one.

(I think this is actually a very brainwashing-oriented function…)

In brainwashing, the restriction of food and water is also intended to reduce the
energy to resist. If it is possible to reduce someone’s energy to the lowest level in one
shot, then future brainwashing will be too much advanced.

(Therefore, having my previous attitude of being too easygoing erased in one shot is
a nice feeling)

At any rate, I’ve made up my mind that I’m going to make this woman have a lot
more black history than I do, so I first connect the door to the maids’ waiting room
with <Connect> and call the shortcuts.

““““Thank you for summoning us!”“““

The maids line up in a row, and when they speak in unison, they look disdainfully at
Sankon who is crawling on the floor.

“Is our order to dispose of this garbage?”

Saito-san asks me, and I shake my head, my mouth twisted into a nasty line.

“It’s not right, but I need you to clean her intestines for me. I’m going to turn her into
an anal-crazed pervert while she’s still a virgin. Can you prepare her for this
afternoon?”

Saito-san smiled and said.

“As you wish, Confinement King-sama.”

***

[Ijichi’s POV]

A butler appeared in front of me.

He had a head like a goat bone.

However, he appeared suddenly in the middle of my room.

(Wh-Wh-What’s he? Who’s he?)

This is a scary one.

I finished sorting through the hidden pictures of the junior girl I fell in love with at
first sight, and with a small sense of satisfaction, I turned my head to look behind me,
and before I knew it, there he was.

That should have scared me.

But what scared me more was His eye sockets were empty, there is no eyeball, and a
red light is flickering.

It made me unable to speak, and I just froze.

“Are you surprised? Well, you should be.”

“Eeeekk!? Wh-Wh-Wh-What are you!?”

I retreated frantically, flapping my legs like an overturned insect.

“You don’t need to be so frightened”

“Wh-Who’re you!? Wh-What are you?”

At my question, the butler seemed to think for a moment, then he put his finger on
his chin and said.

“If I had to guess, I would say that I’m a campaign butler?”

I think I was making a rather strange face at that time because of his unexpected
answer.

Of course, I did. Because I didn’t understand what he meant.

But he didn’t care about my condition and said in a sullen voice

“Devil’s support campaign. Congratulations on your win”

“D-Devil?”

“T-That’s right”

“S-Support…”

“A campaign”

Then, the butler looked into my face with his vacant eyes and said.

“Ijichi-sama… you have won a special campaign in which we, the devils, will make
your wish come true. There is a woman you want to get, isn’t there? Let us give you
the wonderful power to make it possible.”

Note: Ijichi => Protagonist’s next class buddy but not close, who is always alone like
him, who buddies up with him in the gymnastics class.
[Protagonist’s POV]

Leaving Sankon in the hands of the maids, I return to the “Confinement King’s
bedroom”.

But I still found Kurosawa-san, Akira, and Kyoko lying on the bed in a state of
disarray, not even waking up.

(Well, I was pretty reckless yesterday)

I feel like I’ve overdone it to release the frustration I’ve built up after the exchange
with Shiratori-san.

I thought of taking Akira, who was supposed to go back to Tokyo, along with me, but
I thought it would be better to let her sleep in this condition.

Now, as I look down at the three of them with a wry smile, I connect the door to the
President’s room at KKO.

As soon as I step out of the door, I feel someone standing up behind the desk at the
far end of the room.

Against the sunlight streaming in through the closed blinds, I see Chihiro in a trouser
suit, the embodiment of an accomplished woman.

When her eyes met mine, she smiled at me.

“Danna-sama!”

“Hey, Chihiro. Did you still work on Sunday?”

“Yes, I thought you might come here if you heard about Okinawa.”
Although there is a door to KKO’s women’s dormitory where she, Akira, and Lolisla
live, I don’t visit there directly. This is because there are other talents living there
that I have nothing to do with.

Therefore, the door in the women’s dormitory is only for access to their “rooms”. So
Chihiro must have thought that if I wanted to see her, she would wait for me in the
president’s room.

“You waited for me? I’m sorry. You saved me the trouble of calling you. Can you tell
me more about the situation?”

I sit down on the reception couch and she steps out from behind her desk and sits
down across from me.

“I’m not sure how much you know, but―”

With this preface, Chihiro began to explain what had happened in Okinawa.

As Lili had told me, Frontier Productions employees had attacked Nitani with
Ichida’s help, but Lolisla and Inui-san had fought them off.

“As for the current situation, I have been informed that Ichida Sanae has returned to
her home and I have told her to keep quiet about what happened in Okinawa and to
go on as usual until further notice.”

“Any word from Kitou?”

“Not yet. But it’s not natural for Kitou to know that Nitani was attacked, so he’s
probably waiting for us to contact him.”

“Ah… I see.”

“Then, Asuka Nitani and Mimura Doremi are currently traveling to Tokyo
accompanied by Ponpoko-san and are scheduled to enter the women’s dormitory at
KKO this afternoon. “

“Ponpoko-san?”

A round raccoon face comes to my mind. Hearing this unexpected name, I tilted my
head.
“It seems Danna-sama didn’t know about her, huh…? She is now working as a
coordinator at Fujiwara Group’s entertainment consulting company.”

“Heh, is that so?”

“Yes. As you know, she is a trustworthy person and I appoint her to handle as many
projects as possible that require coordination.”

“I see… but then, you should keep her out of anything dangerous as much as
possible.”

Frankly speaking, I feel that I have done a very bad thing by involving her in the
death game. Perhaps it is fair to say that I feel guilty about it.

Because she is a good person who would have come to the meeting with President
Kurashima to help Kurosawa-san without any consideration of profit and loss.

If possible, I hope she will be rewarded. That’s what I really thought about her.

At my words, Chihiro lets out a giggle.

“That doesn’t sound like a bad guy’s line. Though, that’s what’s so wonderful about
you.”

“Don’t make fun of me.”

I don’t like to be appreciated. After all, I don’t know what to look like.

More importantly, putting aside the [Enslaved] status of my favorite princesses,

Chihiro is not even a [Submissive].

As I thought so, Chihiro looks at my puzzled face happily and returns to her
explanation.

“The situation is now simple. The mastermind, who injured Danna-sama’s sister, is
confirmed to be Kitou and Ichida. As for the connection between them, let’s wait for
Lolisla’s report. And as for Nitani and Mimura, I have sent them to Tokyo to hide
them, but I’d like to discuss how to handle them.”

“I see…”
If that’s the case with Kito and Ichida, there’s no need to be lenient.

As for the other two, it is not that they have done something to Saori-chan, but only
that they are suspected of bullying Hanabusa-san.

So, I don’t think it’s right to put them in the same category.

“The problem is that we can’t let all three of them go missing…”

That’s true. It would be a serious matter if the school is closed before graduation due
to more scandals, and Saori-chan and the others will continue to attend the school
even after I graduate.

“But it’s possible to make Ichida and Nitani disappear without any problems.”

Chihiro’s words made me look up.

“Regarding these two, I have received their request to quit the school and go to
Tokyo, and their guardians have given their consent to this”

“So once it’s been decided that they quit school and left for Tokyo, the school has
nothing to do with what happens after that, does it?”

“Yes, except that Mimura has managed to persuade her parents that her talent
activities are limited to the period until she graduates…”

That’s fine.

It’s Kito and Ichida who will be completely destroyed.

“And… if possible…”

Chihiro adds, looking at me a little as if she’s watching me.

“It would be great if Ichida, Nitani, and Mimura could continue to work as TV
personalities.”

“You mean that’s what you want as President?”

“That’s right.”
“Well, that’s all right then. Lolisla is still a celebrity, there’s no way she can get any
worse than that.”

I cowered my shoulders, and Chihiro gave me a very subtle look.

“Isn’t that a flag?”

“I don’t mean to, but… anyway, I’m sure Kito and the airline company will have to
negotiate on the timing of the trip, so could you please work it out?”

“I understand”

Almost as soon as Chihiro nodded her head, her phone on the desk made a shaking
sound.

She walks over to the desk, picks up her phone, and opens her mouth as she looks
down at the screen.

“Danna-sama, I’m sorry. Lolisla and her friends have arrived, I’m going to the
dormitory.”

“Yes, please do so.”

I looked at my watch. It was a little after twelve o’clock.

Sankon should be ready by now.

I get up and connect the door to the “Confinement King’s Bedroom”.

[Protagonis’t POV]

“How’s it?”

I asked, and Saito-san nodded her head respectfully.

“Everything is ready.”

On the other side of the maids, who are neatly keeping their eyes down, there is a
woman on all fours in the middle of the room.

Her kimono was rolled up roughly, and her bare white buttocks, facing me, glistened
wetly in the light.

If I looked closely, I found that the woman was not on all fours, but was holding a
steel low table, and her wrists and thighs were bound to the legs of the table.

“After cleaning the bowels, the hole has been carefully rubbed with a muscle relaxant
ointment, and is now being kept dilated with a balloon.”

Well, looking at her, there is some kind of a black rubber plug stuck in her anus.

Although it is hard to tell from the outside, the balloon means that the part inserted
inside may be inflated like a balloon.

“Is there any problem if it is inserted?”

“I believe that there will be no problem if the balloon is torn a little. Besides, Torture-
sama is here, too…”

It sounds like a terrible statement, but compared to the torture they have been
subjected to, it is probably nothing.
Anyway, her head is slumped, her hair is disheveled, and her expression is hidden,
but there is a weak breathing sound.

I will make black history for her. I thought so, but come to think of it, anal torture is
just a poor idea on my part.

(Well, this is just for starters. She would suddenly remember it later when she was
taking a shower, and I would make a memory that would make her head spin)

I run my fingertips up her hair and look into her face.

There is no trace of the composed expression on her face. Rather, her eyes are hollow
and her face is a mess of tears, drool, and a runny nose.

“Why didn’t you take off her kimono?”

When I asked this, Hotta-san, not Saito-san, responded.

“I was told by the head maid that kimonos are romantic for gentlemen.”

“Yes?”

“Up to yukata, it’s pure love. But Kimono is for adultery or cuckoldry, and mourning
clothes for pleasure… each of them is a symbol of male romance.”

“Isn’t that from an erotic novel!?”

Now Kishijo-san opens her mouth.

“We are taught that clothes are an added value for women. We maids are maids only
because we wear maid’s clothes.”

“Uh… yes.”

They’ve been instructed too well.

Anyway, if I look closely, I can see that the table on which Sankon is tied is set at the
perfect height for me to insert it when I kneel down, and there is a soft mattress in
the place where I am supposed to kneel.
“Well then, I’ll get it ready…”

Saito-san knelt down at my feet, unbuckled my belt, and carefully pulled down my
pants.

When she finished removing my boxer shorts, she took my cock in her hand and
started to handle it slowly, breathing a little hard.

“Ah… How magnificent”

My cock was already taut and warped upward.

While she was moving her hand back and forth, Kishijo-san walked up to Sankon and
pushed the button in the center of the black rubber attached to her anus.

Then, Sankon moaned slightly with a sound like air escaping from her. It seems to be
the sound of an inflated balloon deflating inside.

“Well then, Confinement King-sama, please enjoy it to the fullest.”

Kishijo-san smiles and pulls out the stopper. Then, in the middle of Sankon’s white
buttocks, the mouth of the stopper opens.

Between the stopper and the hole, a fluid, I don’t know whether it was lotion or
some other bodily fluid, was trickling down the hole.

Although it was an unclean hole, it was a neat and clean secret anus with little
pigmentation.

(Just like her face, she has a rather elegant hole, doesn’t she?)

My cheeks are twitching as if I’m about to break into a smile, and I put my hand on
her ass.

“P-Please… L-Let me go…”

Sankon moans in a muffled voice and unconsciously squeezes the butt tab. Even so,
the opening remains wide open.

“It’s scary at first. But, Ryoko told me that once you learn to cum from your ass, it
becomes a habit”

“Uh… uhhh…”

Sankon shakes her hips weakly. But there was nothing she could do with her
exhausted body bound.

Now, I pressed the tip of my raging anger against her narrowing.

“N-No… S-Stop, don’t…”

Sankon, who is tense with the fear of having her ass raped, desperately tries to
escape by shaking her body, which is not moving properly.

It’s a good, miserable scene.

I grab her waist as she tries desperately to escape and pull her toward me.

Then, I aim at the target moving left and right and thrust my hips into it at once.

“Hhhhhh! Aa… Aahhh…”

The sharply angled and lethal rod was rolling up the flesh around the constriction,
and sinking into the target.

“Nnghhh… Ghh… Ghhhhh…”

A spear of flesh pierces through the center of her bewitching chrysanthemum that is
about to open.

Her body is tense. The wrinkles are stretched out cruelly, and the phallus is passing
through the narrow gate, pushing it open wider and wider.

When I pushed harder, Sankon’s body jumped up and down, and her messy black
hair danced up in the air.

Then, my crotch pounded her buttocks, and at the moment when my cock was
completely inside her body, she shouted.

“Aaaaaahhhhhhhh…”
Her clenched teeth instantly unclenched, and her scream, filled with a sorrowful
sound, spilled out, trailing a long, thin tail.

I tried to penetrate deeper, but there was no penetration, and the hips tightened
around the base of her opening as if it were wrapped with rubber bands.

The inner contractions that seemed to be a rejection of my penetration were very

tempting.

“You look like you’re in pain. But don’t worry. I’m going to turn you into an ass-
fucking pervert in no time.”

“Ugh…”

Sankon only let out a tearful, moist moan, and her vulnerable appearance aroused
me to a great extent.

Her pained look aroused my taste. A shiver ran down my spine at the thought that I
was now taking revenge on the younger girl who had humiliated me.

I exhaled heavily to control my arousal and started to pull out slowly.

“It hurts… No…”

Sankon cried out in anguish, letting out an urgent voice.

Of course, she was not acting. As a proof, her whole body was twitching as if she had
been stricken by a fever.

“You will regret it at best. You should realize who you made fun of.”

I increase the pitch of my strokes. As I rubbed up and down the walls of her bowels,
gouging them deeply, a long, stringy, transparent gasp quivered through me.

“Ohhh… Ohhh…”

At the same time, she only moaned with a moist voice.

Seeing her like this stirred my appetite, and I started to pound into her furiously.
But this suffering does not turn into pleasure for her so easily. However, that’s okay. I
don’t want to please this woman.
[Ritsuko Sakon’s POV]

“Kuh… Ugh…”

I groaned and looked to my left and right to see Saito, Hotta, and Kishijo looking at
me with disdainful eyes.

Kishijo’s mouth twisted into a sneer.

“You’re pathetic, Sakon.”

(Don’t look at me… Don’t look at me like that…)

Even though they have been transformed into monstrous maids, I am still humiliated
to be exposed to my classmates whom I do not know very well.

The humiliation and pain of having a p*nis penetrated into a place that I am afraid to
even mention is too much to bear.

The feeling of a foreign object, the stabbing pain in my abdomen, and the unbearable
discomfort of having my internal organs tortured made me break out in a greasy
sweat on my forehead.

As if dragged along by my exhausted body, my heart is already broken.

I have no strength to resist, so I do as I’m told.

Every time he scraped up the inside of my stomach, I let out a moan that scraped
from the back of my throat.

(I don’t care anymore… I don’t care about anything, please forgive me…)

“Please… forgive me. I’m sorry.”

“No.”

I don’t know how many times we’ve exchanged the same words.

My pleas are cut short by Kijima.

―Saki Shiratori.

I now regretted my decision to follow that woman’s lead.

In constant agony, the image of Kaitou-senpai flashed through my mind.

I see her jumping for the rebound in the backlight.

This is the image of my senpai whom I have longed for, whom I have longed to be in
love with.

For a while after she left the basketball team, I was looking for an opportunity to take
revenge on the man I hated for taking her away from me.

But I did not understand.

Kaitou-senpai seemed to me a man who was totally out of his league.

Seeing my senpai leaning over to such a silly man with a dreamy expression on her
face, I was simply confused.

And I was so jealous of the dignified Kaitou-senpai whispering her love to the man
with a greedy look on her face and her thighs rubbing together.

Because of that, I wanted to understand.

I wanted to know why Kaitou-senpai had become like that.

And I wanted to experience the same feeling.

Or rather, I wanted to be Kaitou-senpai.

Breaking into my senpai’s room was easy.

I had already made a spare key and it was not my first time.

At that time, there was a three-day and two-night trip of the basketball team in early
spring.

I had missed it, falsely claiming I have a family matter, and pretending to be Kaitou-
senpai. And so, I had spent two days in her apartment, where she lived alone.

On the other hand, it was quite difficult to break into a man’s room, but fortunately
the kitchen door was a lockable door, so I was saved.

I planted listening devices in each room and continued to pick up their

conversations, and I was able to get a general idea of what had happened between
my senpai and the man.

Then, I extracted the call and SNS history from the man’s phone and traced it to a
woman named Saki Shiratori, who was pulling the strings behind the scenes.

At first I was going to kill her, but she offered me a deal as if she could see right
through my heart.

[Wouldn’t you like to have the same experience as Kaitou-senpai?]

It was too tempting an offer.

But this is the result.

Such a thing, such a horrid thing, cannot be the pleasure that Kaitou-senpai had
experienced.

I was deceived by that woman, Saki Shiratori.

However, if I continue like this, I will go mad. After all, in the midst of the pain that I
could only assume, a kind of sweet numbness began to mix with it.

Before I knew it, the pain was being replaced by a tingling sensation.

And the tingling is growing into something different with heat.

(Wh-what… is this?)
Perhaps sensing my confusion, Kijima suddenly changed his movement.

He pulled out his p*nis until it was about to fall out, and thrust it deep into me at
once as he breathed.

At the moment of deep penetration, I suddenly felt a sharp pleasure as if the

contents of my stomach were falling out.

It was a terrifying and fascinating shiver, as if I was plummeting down from a great
height.

“Ahhh…”

I fell forward with a gasp.

I was hit by a sensation of release, as if every pore in my body was opening and fluids
were pouring out of them.

Leaning heavily, I looked behind me.

Kijima was looking at me with a satisfied look on his face.

“I can see you’re finally starting to feel it. I don’t have much experience in this play
either, but Ryoko told me. Once you learn to cum here, regular s*x won’t be enough
for you.”

“No, I don’t want it… i-it’s scary.”

It was scary.

I was afraid of the feeling that my body was being replaced by something that did not
belong to me.

However, as if he ridiculed my fear, he pulled my weak waist back and started the
rhythm again.

I felt no strength in any part of my body.

I opened my mouth sloppily, as if I were a woman, and my back gate was tortured as
he did to me.
“Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ahhhh!”

I tried to suppress my voice, but I couldn’t stop it. Drool started to flow out of my
mouth, trickling down my chin.

“Soon, you’ll be a pervert who can feel with your ass!”

His voice echoed through the surface of my interrupted consciousness as if he were

stroking it.

“N-nooo… ahh, I don’t become a pervert…”

The shock of the impact on my internal organs reverberates through my brain, and I
am once again seized by a shiver that feels as if the bottom of my stomach is falling
out.

“Hgggh, ah… ah, ah, ah, ah!”

The pain is still the same. The stomachache is the same.

But every time I felt a rubbing sensation in my stomach, every time I felt my stomach
swelling up, I felt a pleasant sensation like a flash of light in front of my eyes.

(I-is this it? Is this what my senpai became crazy about…?)

Kijima, sensing that my climax was near, grabbed my hair and forced me to look up,
whispering to me in a sticky voice.

“I could stop right here… or do you want me to finish cumming?”

“Ah… Y-Yes, please make me cum… please…”

I was about to say “stop,” but the words fell out of my mouth.

I was afraid that I would be thrown out halfway at a place like this.

And hearing my answer, Kijima’s mouth twisted in a nasty way, as if he had known
this was going to happen.

“Okay. I’ll make you cum. Then, cum harder.”

Immediately, Kijima’s hips started to move more and more, as if he was going to
make a last spurt.

I could feel it. My rear hole was contracting tremendously. It clutched at Kijima’s
p*nis lovingly.

“Haa, haaan, ugh… Aaaaah! Aaaaaaahhhh!”

My own voice is loud in my ears. The crescendo was as if I had hit the keyboard with
all my might.

Kijima then leaned his weight on my body and pushed a final blow deep into me.

“Ahhhhhhhhhh!!”

My head jumped up and hit Kijima’s jaw.

My sweat-soaked body jumped up violently as if I had lost control of my body.

Then, the next moment—

*Spurt! Spurttt! Spurtttt!

Semen spurts out at a tremendous rate, staining the depths of my stomach.

“Ahhhhhhhh!!”

The heat spreads slowly in the pit of my stomach, and I am engulfed by the pleasure
that makes my brain go mushy.

(T-This is amazing… K-Kaitou-senpai felt this, too…)

I feel his p*nis pulsating in my stomach.

Kijima’s rough breathing also came down from overhead.

Even after he stopped spewing, he remained still for a while, thrusting deep inside
me as if enjoying the afterglow, and stopped moving.

Eventually, the wave subsides, and he slowly pulls out his p*nis of me.
When Kijima pulled it out, my ass made a farting sound and spurted out his semen.

But I no longer have the strength left in me to be ashamed.

In my foggy consciousness, I felt Kijima grab my hair and wipe the semen that clung
to his p*nis with it.

“If you think this is the end, you’re wrong. I’m going to give you a black history that
you won’t be able to forget.”

I hear Kijima’s voice, but the meaning of his words does not penetrate my mind.

I can’t think at all. His voice was just a sound to me.

“Well… let’s try using <Trojan Horse> for the first time in a while. The trigger is my
name. When you hear it, you’ll remember the climax you just experienced.”
[Chihiro Kijima’s POV]

The KKO women’s dormitory is a 15-minute walk from the Roppongi office.

This dormitory, which was originally built where President Kurashima’s residence
was located, is rented to KKO free of charge by Seigo Fujiwara, the president of the
Fujiwara Group.

The reason for the free rent is that this is the living quarters of Fujiwara Seigo’s
favorite actress, Aoi Umidori.

If Aoi Umidori were to return to the entertainment world and get an apartment,
rumors might start that Seigo is keeping her as a mistress.

However, if it is a women’s dormitory where men are not allowed, there is no need to
worry about such a situation.

So, half of the third floor is Aoi’s room.

The other half is mine and Lolisla’s room.

The first and second floors are used as a dormitory for other KKO talents.

Currently, there are eleven residents.

The residents related to Danna-sama are me―Chihiro Kijima, Lolisla, Akira Mizuki,
and Misuzu, who has room to stay in Tokyo.

Now, I hurried past the front desk where a receptionist was stationed, and hurriedly
stepped into the guest lounge on the first floor.
The lounge is as luxurious as a suite in a high-end hotel.

There was a long-legged ash-gray carpet, a luxurious leather sofa, and a big monitor
on the wall.

Here was Lolisla in a scanty swimsuit that ruined the luxurious atmosphere of the
room, a tired-looking Asuka Nitani, a bored-looking Mimura Doremi, and Ponpoko-
san in a suit.

Only Nitani and Ponpoko-san see me and get up from the sofa in a hurry.

Lolisla, with her irreverent attitude on the sofa, was not in a hurry to get up.

Mimura, who has no working experience, can’t help it either.

By the way, Lolisla, dressed in a sweet Lolita fashion with too much lace, had built up
a pile of candy wrappers on the low table.

“I’m sorry I’m late”

“Really, you’re late”

Lolisla’s mouth is aggrieved. I stare at her, and Ponpoko-san opens her mouth with a
wry smile.

“Well, I guess that concludes our business. I’m going to leave now…”

“Yes, please give my regards to the President (Fujiwara Seigo)”

Ponpoko-san scratched her cheek with a wry smile.

“I’ve never met him either, President. We’ve only exchanged e-mails and chats”

“Really?”

“Yes, I’ve never been to his office. Well, there are only three people in the office,
myself, an office worker dispatched by Fujiwara Group, and one other person”

Regarding Cygnus Entertainment, to which Ponpoko-san belongs, President Fujiwara

Seigo has asked me to use it as much as I can.
He seems to be a sharp guy, though I have exchanged e-mails with him once or twice.

I suspect that one of the executives of the Fujiwara group is also holding this
responsibility.

After Ponpoko-san leaves the guest lounge, I ask Asuka Nitani to sit down, and I sit
down across from her and next to Lolisla.

“I heard about it. I’m sorry to hear about your troubles”

I opened my mouth and Nitani nodded with her eyes downcast.

“…Yes, I still don’t know what’s going on”

“Yes, it was very scary”

Mimura looked at me with her cheeks puffed up with a candy ball.

“Did you get hurt?”

“That’s, well… the maid helped us”

I can’t help but laugh.

I had asked Lili to send reinforcements, but I had hoped that she would at least do
something about her clothes.

A maid’s uniform in Okinawa would have stood out.

It looks hot.

“I heard the culprit is… Ichida?”

“Well, perhaps she is the culprit or one of the masterminds “

Nitani gave me a somber look in response to my answer.

She seemed to be in a state of disbelief.

“Actually… there is a big job offer for you, it’s a campaign image model for an airline
company, and it’s a billion-dollar job”

Nitani’s eyes widened.

“To put it simply, Ichida-san is teaming up with a producer and they are planning to
take over the airline”

“Wh-wh-what…? What do you mean?”

“I was going to tell you this after things had progressed a bit further, and… the
reason I didn’t tell you to be too revealing during the swimsuit shoot was because I
had that image in mind as well”

Nitani looked somewhat relieved and murmured quietly, “I see…”

“The story came from an outside source, but the airline likes you, and the contract is
based on the premise that they will use you as their image model”

Mimura elbows Nitani and says, “That’s great.”

“But as a producer, he wants to bring in Ichida-san. I don’t know the reason yet, but…
what would happen if her face was injured?”

“For that reason… Ichida?”

“I don’t know who drew the plans, but I’m sure Ichida-san is behind it”

I heard Nitani grit her teeth.

“I can’t forgive her…”

Lolisla interrupted, leaning back against the sofa.

“So, what are you going to do now?”

“Well, we don’t want to make a big deal out of it”

“It can’t be!!”

Nitani stood up and leaned forward. I stared into her eyes.

“It’s for your own good, too, you know? Are you going to make your debut with a scar
from the big scandal?”

“B-But I don’t want to accept the situation without doing anything…”

“Oh, who said anything about accepting it without doing anything?”

Nitani looked up at me as I stood up with a puzzled look on her face.

“Don’t worry, I’ll make sure Ichida and the producer know exactly who they were
fighting with”

At my words, Nitani happily interrupts me.

“Oh, I get it! You’re going to have the maid from “Zukkyun☆Maid Starlight” attack
them, aren’t you? Well, she’s very strong”

“Huh? What? Zukkyun? What?”

“Uh… Well, the maid said that “Zukkyun☆Maid Starlight” is KKO’s anti-scandal
department…”

“Ah, yeah! That’s right, haha… hahaha…”

Probably, the maid was playing dumb.

I think it was Freesia’s influence, but those maids’ sense of humor is twisted in a
strange way.

“But I won’t do such a barbaric thing. I’ll call Ichida and the producer and push them
into a corner. When they try to take the blame, you guys show up. And I’ll make them
pay a penalty that will be unbearable for the rest of their lives”

As I say this, Lolisla immediately adds.

“One more thing, as someone who has experienced this before, I can tell you that this
is really a disaster”

“Experienced? What?”
Nitani and Mimura looked puzzled.

“Huh? What is it? Do you want to hear it? Do you want to hear it? But, umm… I can’t
tell you…”

Lolisla grimaces and folds her flat chest.

I wonder how excessive her need for approval is.

I was appalled at the mollusk’s willingness to bring herself into the center of the
conversation.
[Protagonist’s POV]

*Screach! Screach! The sound of chalk tapping on the blackboard echoes.

This is the second period of the day, math.

By the window, a vase of flowers reflects the bright morning sun, creating a pale
circle of light on the ceiling.

While I was looking around the classroom, Kurosawa-san was secretly handing a
note to Masaki-chan, and the two of them were looking at each other happily. It is
good to see them getting along well with each other.

And as I copy the formulas on the blackboard into my notebook, I am thinking about
something.

Last night, after I asked the maids to send Sankon home, I called Chihiro and Lolisla
to give me a report on the situation in Okinawa.

The man who attacked Asuka Nitani was a young employee who was with Kito when
he visited KKO’s office.

Lolisla, who had obtained the man’s memory, was babbling on about the man’s name
and background, but I was not interested at all, so I ignored it entirely.

By the way, the relationship between Ichida and Kito is much weaker than I
imagined. Though it may be that this man is just unaware of it.

Meanwhile, Chihiro told me that he had an appointment with Kito, scheduled for the
day after tomorrow at seven o’clock in the evening.
Naturally, that would be the time to corner him.

And since Kito is supposed to be unaware of Nitani’s injury (although in reality, she
is still alive and well), Chihiro will likely be the one to bring up the subject of Nitani.

So, Chihiro instructed Ichida to come to the office.

After listening to the whole story, I praised Lolisla and congratulated her, but for
some reason, she looked like the end of the world and begged me for her life.

Well… it was me who had imprinted fear into her mind, but it was getting a bit
troublesome.

(But the day after tomorrow… I don’t have as much time as I thought. I have to hurry
up with the Sankon’s training…)

While I was thinking like this, the chime for the end of the second period rang. As
soon as the teacher leaves the classroom, the voices of the students start to fill the
classroom, and many of them leave their seats.

“Misuzu-chan, let’s go.”

“Yes, let’s go.”

Kurosawa-san and Masaki-chan leave the classroom together.

They probably went to the restroom. I don’t know why girls always go to the
bathroom together?

Because it is written in a novel? I am sure of it.

As I was nodding my head, Fujiwara-san suddenly came to hug me from behind.

“Ahaha, Fu~min, earlier in class, you looked kind of ugly, you know?”

“I look ugly…? You are terrible, I’m going to sue you for harassing me.”

“What are you talking about? Fu~min is a handsome guy!”

As usual, the surrounding people’s eyes were warm.

I can almost hear their hearts saying, “Here we go again…”. However, I am at a loss for
how to respond to her, because she really means this.

“…but I don’t feel bad…”

“No, I’m absolutely sure. There’s no way I saw it wrong. Come on, tell me the truth.
Come on, come on!”

Fujiwara-san rubs her cheek against my cheek.

However, nothing soft hits me even though she is hugging me from behind. As
expected of the stable anti-existentialist Fujiwara-ppai.

(But… still, Kayama-san is a maid at Fujiwara-san’s place. I believe Kayama-san and

Sankon were in the same class…)

And I’m sure that Masaki-chan will bring Sankon to our lunch break on the roof
where we spread out our lunch boxes.

I was planning to trigger the Trojan Horse there, but come to think of it, it would not
be so interesting if she climaxed on the rooftop where we were alone.

Then, it would be much more fun to have Kayama-san whisper “my name” in the
classroom through Fujiwara-san.

Although I could give direct instructions to Kayama-san, she seems to be a bit of a

fanatic, so I’m a bit afraid of her.

So, I tell Fujiwara-san in a low voice.

“…please don’t tell Masaki-chan or Kurosawa-san… someone will die…”

“What’s that!? It’s scary!”

“Well, lately, Masaki-chan has been bringing Sakon-san to lunch, right?”

“Yes, the girl is very elegant, like a young lady…”

“I don’t think it’s right for Fujiwara-san to say this, but actually, she made fun of me a
lot…”
As soon as I said this, her hand that was clinging to my neck tightened.

“Heh~… I see.”

Her suspiciously low voice is a little frightening to me, but I continue to talk to her
about what happened yesterday, after confirming that no one around me is listening.
But then, not a single response comes back.

Anyway, I tell her that I planted a Trojan Horse on Sankon, and when I was about to
say, “So, about Kayama-san…”, she interrupted me.

“Heh~… She made Fu~min feel uncomfortable by swearing, but then Fu~min took
care of her? I see. That bitch, pig, thief cat, one-man zoo woman…”

“No, it’s not that I took care of her, but… hmm… Fujiwara-san?”

“What, Fu~min?”

Despite the cheerful tone of her reply, there was a chill down my spine as she clung
to me. I felt a fresh air of desperation welling up in the air.

“S-so… about Kayama-san…”

I was about to say that when Fujiwara-san stood up away from me.

“Oh… Fu~min, sorry. I just remembered something… please call me later…”

She gives me a powerful smile and goes out into the hallway with her phone in her
hand.

(I guess she went to give instructions to Kayama-san, huh…? But then, she seemed to
be angry than I expected. Well, if it was Fujiwara-san, she wouldn’t do such a reckless
thing, would he? If it had been Masaki-chan, I would have done my best to stop her…)

Then, right after the third-period chime, Fujiwara-san comes back. She smiled at me
when she saw me, without a trace of the deadly mood she had just shown me earlier.

(It looks like she has finished giving instructions to Kayama-san… but thinking about
it calmly, even if Kayama-san does a good job, I don’t know anything about the first-
year class…)
If Kayama-san does take action, it will probably be during the break time at the end
of the third period. So, it might be a good idea to pass by the first year’s classrooms
with a nonchalant look.

And so, as I was thinking about this, the third period arrived. About halfway through
the third period, suddenly there was a lot of noise outside the window.

The sound of a noisy loudspeaker. The sound of a buzzing lady’s voice and the sound
of a campaign car came closer and closer.

[Thank you very much! Thank you very much! On behalf of the citizens of Tokyo! I
am Fumioki Akijima, a candidate of the Japan Reform Party, who will fight against
the tax hike!]

The teacher stopped holding the chalk and peeked out the window.

“What? Is the mayoral election coming soon?”

“No, I think it just finished a few days ago…”

A serious girl in the front row responds to the teacher who tilts her head. Meanwhile,
a campaign car stops in front of the main gate and the volume of the loudspeaker is
turned up.

“On the next mayoral election! Please vote for Fu—mi—o, ki—A, ki—ji—ma! Please
cast your vote for Fu—mi—o, ki—A, ki—ji—ma!”

The lady growls the candidate’s name with a funny intonation.

And a guard runs up to the campaign car that is persistently yelling and protesting
something.

(…no way?)

I move my head like a broken machine to face Fujiwara-san, and she gives me a V-
sign saying “Yeah!”.

From there, the campaign car of the candidate, Fumioki Akijima, appeared every
hour or so, circling around the school again and again, loudly bellowing the
candidate’s name.
Incidentally, the school complained to the election office and reported the incident to
the police, but no action was taken.
[Protagonist’s POV]

Under the pale green indirect light, I cross my legs on the big chair and lean my
elbows on the chair.

The room is laid out in the style of an evil secret society’s base, which has not
appeared in a while. Probably, it’s the longest time since I put Masaki-chan in an
Enslaved state.

(Well, in her case, it was more like she fell on her own rather than corrupted…)

Whatever the case may be, in order to complete the bad guy move, it is important to
have an environment where I can become a bad guy. Super important. Lili also said
that. Even the throne room of the demon king produces the atmosphere of a demon
king.

Producing the right mood is the same as the importance of getting a girl in the right
mood. It’s more important to make oneself look like a handsome man than to make a
girl fall in love with him.

(I think it’s about time…)

Almost at the same time I think so, the door opens and the maids come into the
room, dragging Sankon who is in a messed up crying state.

Sankon is dressed in a hospital gown for some reason.

Before the maids can open their mouths, she utters a wail of lamentation.

“H-human tr*sh! Die! Just die I can’t go to school anymore! What are you going to do!
Idiotttt!”

Hmm, I think it’s the first time since the Rin’s time that someone cursed at me this
much.

No, I don’t think Rin didn’t have this kind of murderous intent.

Well, that is understandable.

I have just asked Kayama-san to report to me what kind of situation Fujiwara-san’s

fiendish act had put Sankon in, and as it turns out, late in the third period, at the first
arrival of the campaign cars, she suddenly collapsed.

To be specific, she had a massive anal orgasm and collapsed with various fluids and
solids dripping from every hole in her body. And that too in the middle of the class.

She showed her ahegao face, shrieked, and writhed like an animal every time the
name of a candidate was announced by a campaign car, which was terrifying and
frightening at the same time.

It was like a movie scene from ‘The Exorcist’.

Most of her classmates screamed and fled to the corridor, and after the campaign car
left, of course, it was a disaster.

The students were moved to the LL classrooms for the rest of the classes, and I heard
that a special cleaning company was called in to clean up the classrooms.

Sankon herself was cleaned in the shower room of the club building and placed in a
bed in the infirmary. However, just as she regained consciousness and the school
nurse was comforting her as she sobbed, the campaign car appeared again, this time
with no mercy.

She had nothing left to disclose, but the school nurse panicked at the sight of her
sobbing eyes whited out and called an ambulance to take her to the hospital.

To accompany her, the school nurse and Sankon’s (self-proclaimed) best friend,
Kayama-san, rode in the ambulance.

Of course, Kayama-san kept Fujiwara-san informed of the situation. As a result, the

campaign car followed the ambulance, calling out the candidate’s name repeatedly,
and after the patient was admitted to the hospital, it circled around the hospital
again and again as if it were butter (bataringu).
Well, that is the end of Kayama-san’s report.

Yes, really a devil.

Now, I looked at the maid, Saito-san, while Sankon was screaming.

“Did you take her out of the hospital?”

“That’s correct. When we came to pick her up, she had already completely broken
down and was “chasing a butterfly that only she could see”. So, when we brought her
here, we had Torture-sama heal her mind.” (NB: metaphor or a figure of speech that
suggests someone is pursuing a goal or an idea that may seem intangible or elusive
to others.)

(Wow…)

My cheek twitches involuntarily.

Sankon looks as if she might grab me at any moment if the maids don’t hold her
down.

“This is different from Kaitou-senpai! This is not what I wanted! It’s terrible,
terrible!”

Her exclamation made me cower my shoulders.

“Of course it is. Why should I make you happy?”

“B-Because…”

“I don’t know about you, but whoever confined this Kaitou-senpai person did it
because he wanted her, didn’t he? Yours is just a punishment. Besides, I don’t need
you, and I don’t want to keep you around even if I have to train you. So, I don’t treat
you the same way.”

“Huh? W-why?”

Sankon’s face turns into a look of stunned disbelief.

(Why not!?)
No, really, what did Shiratori-san tell this girl? Or is it just a result of her stalker’s
characteristic, extreme assumptions? However, it is a lie to say that I don’t want her.

(But then, it’s a little annoying that Shiratori-san has her way with me, but I’m kind
of fascinated by Sankon’s unintelligible investigative skills…)

“How do you feel now that you have successfully died socially as a wetting girl? Well,
you can’t even walk around the streets any more with your head held high… Anyway,
if you cry and beg me, I can use you as a meat hole, you know?”

“Don’t… don’t be stupid! I’ll go to the police… yes! I’ll tell them everything you did
wrong!”

“Go ahead, why don’t you tell the police? After all, the only one who’s wrong is―”

I got up from my chair, crouched down, and put my face right in front of her nose,
which was twisted in anger.

““Fumio Kijima”“

Immediately her dark eyes flipped upward, and she jerked herself up, trembling
slightly.

“Nnhi!? Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!”

She turned her frightened eyes to me with a phase of pleasure, while she jumped and
jerked.

I grabbed her by the hair and whispered to her in the lowest voice I could.

“I’m going to show you who you fooled. Let me say it one more time. If you cry and
beg me, I’ll use you as a meat hole.”

“Oh, please… Forgive me. I-I promise I will stay away from you and never bother you
again…”

Sankon grunts weakly, shaking her head. However, she doesn’t seem to understand
her position yet.

I take off my clothes, my underwear, and my pants, and thrust my thing in front of
her eyes.

“Eek…”

Sankon desperately turns her face away from it. But probably because I have a strong
S-type nature. Just looking at Sankon’s face, I felt it hardening.

“If you cry and beg me, I can put it in your butt again, okay?”

“Of course I don’t want it. P-please, forgive me…”

“Well, I guess that’s normal. You’ve already come so many times… Then, how about
this?”

So I activated a function that I have rarely used so far.

It was half a test to see if it would work under such conditions, but all at once, the
blood drained from her face with a sound. Seeing this, I was convinced that it
worked.

“Huh, no, it can’t be! Noooo! It’s scary, noooooo!”

Sankon’s face twitches in fear, and with a high-pitched scream. She desperately tries
to break free from the maids’ hands.

Of course, there was no way she could shake them off, but I guess the maids didn’t
know what had happened. They look at me with a puzzled look.

The function I used is <Phobia Maker>.

I got this ability from Lolisla and used it to make Sankon feel intensely afraid of not
having a stick in her back hole.

I hold the object again in front of Sankon’s eyes, which are wide-eyed with fear and
clattering her teeth together.

“This is your last chance. If you cry and beg me, I’ll use you as a meat hole.”

Immediately, Sankon nodded her head like a broken crankshaft and squeezed out
her voice desperately.
“P-p-please! I-I’ll do anything! Please use my back hole, please use it as your meat
hole. Because it’s scary. S-so, please insert it quickly!”
“Come on, shake your hips! You perverted stalker!”

“Y-yes. Mmm, yeah, mmm…”

Sankon straddles me lying on the floor, desperately rocking her hips. Since it is in the
back hole, she seems to be in an unstable position and seems to be having a hard
time moving.

Even so, the effect of the <Phobia-maker> was dramatic.

As soon as the maids who were holding her down let go of their hands, Sankon, in a
rush to escape from her fear, pushed me down and penetrated herself in one fell
swoop.

Of course, it must have been very painful for Sankon, because she forced the
penetration without any foreplay and without using any kind of lotion.

However, what escaped from her lips as soon as the penetration took place was not a
moan of pain or a gasp of pleasure, but a deep sigh of relief.

Her face, tense with fear, relaxes, and her shoulders drop with the exhale. I had to
laugh at her expression, as if she had survived the most critical moment of the night.

However, with a bewitching look on her face, she shows no sign of moving.

“I don’t need a hole that doesn’t move”

I say coldly, and just as I’m about to give the maids an order to take her out―

“Noooo! I-I’ll move! I-I’ll do my best to make you feel comfortable!”

―Thus, she began to move her hips in a hurry.

“Mmm, ah, ah, mmm…”

Her hip movement was too poor. Well, it can’t be helped. Yesterday, she had only
been penetrated from behind, and she herself had done nothing. There was no way
she could move well without any experience.

If it was Kei-chan, for example, I would have thought it was rather cute, but when it
comes to Sankon, I can’t tolerate her bad moves.

“Tsk, you’re so bad at this!”

As soon as I clicked my tongue and turned my eyes toward the maids, Sankon got
into the М-shape spreading her legs in a hurry for fear of having my dick pulled out,
and started slamming her hips in a desperate manner.

“Ahhhh! Ahh, ah, ah, eekk!”

Of course, the pleasure that bounced back at Sankon herself was also tremendous as
she moved that hard.

“Hii! H-how is it? I-it should feel good, right? Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ahhhh!”

Her face was covered in sweat, tears and drool, and she was desperately clenching
her teeth as she gave me a flirtatious look, not a trace of the elegant Japanese beauty
she used to be.

“Ah, ah~, ah, ah… Ha~a, ha~a, ha~a…”

But the riding position with legs spread like the shape of the letter “М” is a kind of
squatting. She can’t keep up her strength forever. So, she stops moving and gasps for
air. But then, I tell her coldly.

“Now you know how your favorite Kaitou-senpai feels, don’t you?”

“Kaitou-senpai’s… feelings?”

Sankon’s expression, a mixture of fatigue, fear and pleasure, shows her confusion.

“What if I told you I’d pull out my dick right now and abandon you?”
“N-no, I don’t want to! Please forgive me! I-I’ll do anything! Don’t pull your dick out!
Please! I’ll do anything!”

She rushes to move, but I hold her hips and look her in the eye.

“In short, you can’t resist me anymore. You’re just going to do as you’re told, right?”

“…yes, that’s right”

“If I’m not happy, that’s the end of you. So, what do you think you should do?”

“T-that’s… I-I’ll try my best to serve you…”

At her reply, I shake my head slowly from side to side. And then I said.

“It’s easy. All you have to do is fall in love with me. Just like Kaitou-senpai”

As soon as I said this, her eyes widened and she gasped.

“So… that’s what happened”

Sankon is quite smart, after all. It seemed that she understood what I was saying
with just this one exchange.

This is the reason why Kaitou-senpai has been attracted to a man who is unsuitable
from Sankon’s point of view.

About the phenomenon that a confined person falls in love with his/her captor, most
people are convinced by some rambling reasons such as being overwhelmed by
pleasure or perverse propensity, and if they hear a plausible symptom name like
Stockholm Syndrome, they may think that it is explained by it.

In reality, however, it is much simpler than that.

If something scary, painful, and awful happens to a person, he/she tries to escape
from it. It’s natural. Then, the phenomenon of falling in love with a murderer must be
considered as a kind of escape behavior.

There is a term in psychology called “reciprocity of goodwill”.

It refers to the psychological feeling that a person feels the need to return something
when someone does something for him or her, but it is not limited to tangible things.
When someone gives their love or favor to him/her, he/she feel the need to return
the love or favor as well.

Thus, can they do terrible things to the people they love? The answer is no.

In other words, it is “only a defensive instinct” that makes a person who is being
mistreated in an inescapable situation to love the person who is mistreating
him/her.

By loving others, he/she is trying to make the other person love him/her and get
away from the terrible things that are being done to him/her.

(Well, I’m talking great, but it’s all Lili’s stuff)

As I thought so, I reached out my hand to Sankon’s astonished breast and played
with it with my mouth twisted into a smile.

“Isn’t that what you wanted? You’ve fallen into the same situation as your favorite
senior, Kaitou-senpai, though in a different way”

“Then, the reason Kaitou-senpai started to flirt with such a trivial man…”

“That’s right”

“So from now on, you must love me desperately and flirt with me desperately. Don’t
get yourself killed, don’t get yourself dumped”

“A-ah… t-this kind of thing…”

New beads of tears appear at the corners of her eyes. I thought she was regretting,
but apparently not. Her mouth was slackening.

As soon as she started to move her hips slowly again, a familiar electronic sound
suddenly rang out.

―――――――――――――

“Ritsuko Sakon’s state has changed to [Submissive]”

“The following functions are available accordingly”

“● Progress observation (time-lapse)”

“Once a day, you can watch a time-lapse image of a specified location on the map for
a period of 24 hours.

―――――――――――――

(How can I say this… a stalker-like function has arrived, here…)

Not so long ago, I would have gladly chosen a women’s locker room to peep into, but
now, just looking at them is not satisfying at all. That’s why I won’t do it.

“Ah, ahh, F-Fumio-sama! Ritsuko is, Ritsuko is going to fall in love with Fumio-sama!”

“Well, keep on trying. To tell you the truth, I don’t mind not having you around for
now, and I don’t really want to let you go”

“Ah, you’re terrible! Ah, ah, ah, ah!”

Sankon’s eyes are somewhat hot, which is a complete change from before.

It seems that she is happy to be in the same situation as Kaitou-senpai, rather than in
the mood that she is driven to like me.

However, I don’t intend to spoil her, and I don’t intend to lift the <Phobia-maker>
easily. At best, I’m going to ask her to do her best for me.

“Fumio-sama~a, Fumio-sama~a, ahh, ah, ah, ah, ah…”

Perhaps she was getting used to it, her movements of her hips were becoming
smoother and smoother.

However, the front hole and the back hole still feel completely different. Even if I
thrust deep into the hole, there is no dead end, and although the tightness around
the entrance is strong, the stimulation inside is not so strong as it should be if I do it
at an angle.

(…it’s about time)

I pushed her shoulders and made her fall down so that she was on her back, then I
grabbed her hips and started thrusting her hard.

Ryoko had told me before that this position stimulated her uterus from the backside
and made her feel very comfortable.

In fact, Sankon’s reaction changed dramatically when I thrusted her at an angle.

She clenched her teeth in a desperate manner and started panting loudly which hurt
my ears.

“Hiiii! That’s… ahhhh! Aaahh! Gghh, ahhhhhhh!”

Sankon wriggles to escape from the strong stimulation. But there is no way she can
escape.

As I thrust harder and harder, her eyes gradually lost focus and her moaning voice
became fluffy.

As I continued to thrust, by the time my ejaculation was getting stronger, she was
hanging limply like a mollusk, as if she had no strength in her body.

Maybe she had already come several times without my noticing.

“Ahhh… d-dwon’t… Ahhhh…… Nooooo…”

Perhaps not even her hands on her back were strong enough, she was now bending
over as if she was bridging with her neck.

“Come on, take it all in!”

The next moment, the heat that had been swirling deep in my loins surged up my
urethra and flooded out.

Spurt! Spurttt! Spurtttttt!

“Hwahh, ah, ahhhhh…!”

Sankon arches her back, exposing her white throat. With a muffled moan, her body
jumps and jerks wildly.
Finally, when I had finished pouring everything into her intestines, I let go of her
hand, and she fell backward.

At that moment, the p*nis falls out of the hole. However, she is not frightened, nor
does she move even a little.

Apparently, she has already lost consciousness.

This is the last update of the year for Confinement King.

Author will take a good rest during the year-end and New Year holidays.
Twenty minutes before the start of morning homeroom.

I hurry down the hallway to my classroom with restless steps.

The dark circles under my eyes are now darker than before. My face, which is not so
pretty even by itself, is now twice as ugly as before.

This is because yesterday, Sakon had a terrible accident.

And to this day, I cannot get Sakon’s madness out of my mind.

She was bending over and screaming like an animal with a stain spreading on her
skirt and there is a drop of dirty liquid running down her trembling legs.

Because of this, the classroom is filled with shocked voices. There is a rattling sound
of people getting up from their seats, and in the distance, the speaker of a campaign
car is calling out the names of the candidates concerned indifferently.

Meanwhile, the teacher rushes up to her with chalk in hand, and my classmates
scream and retreat.

As for me, I just looked at Sakon in shock.

It was obvious what had happened.

The penalty.

The penalty for the loser of the devil’s game. That was the beginning of it, I thought.

I glanced at the other participant, Yui Kayama, who looked surprised, but soon
cowered her shoulders as if to say, “Oh well”.

To my eyes, she seemed to understand what was happening.

After that, Kayama accompanied Sakon to the hospital in the ambulance, so I could
not even ask her what was going on, and so after school, over the night, and into the
morning without any break.

I had a lot of time to think. But the more I thought about it, the more I came to the
worst conclusion.

On Saturday, Kayama suddenly came out on top in that devil’s game, and the next
day, Sunday night, Hotta and Saito didn’t come to pick me up.

And on Monday, Sakon was in a terrible mess.

There was only one answer, no matter how one looked at it.

The game was over.

I guess that Kayama succeeded in taking the virginity of Fumio Kijima the Saint and
corrupting him.

In other words, Sakon and I lost the game.

The penalty for the loser is “to be processed into meat and shipped to a supermarket
in the demon world.” It seemed like such a joke and normally, people would have
snickered at such a story. Even I would do so.

But, unfortunately, I already know that it is not a joke anymore.

If Sakon’s incident was the beginning of the penalty, it might be the process of
draining all the waste before processing.

(If that’s the case, I’m next…)

This thought sent a chill down my spine.

I thought of taking a day off from school, but I couldn’t resist if Hotta, Saito, and the
others came to pick me up even if I was shivering under the quilt.

Perhaps I was mistaken. With such a gleam in my heart, I decided to go to school to

check the situation with Kayama.
When I opened the sliding door of the classroom, I found the same scene as usual.

There was no trace of Sakon’s tragedy.

Perhaps because there is still some time before the first day of school, the number of
my classmates who have come to school is sparse. However, I could guess what the
people were talking about in their hushed voices.

When I looked around the classroom, I found that Kayama was already in her seat,
looking vaguely toward the window. Sakon was nowhere to be seen.

I threw my bag on the desk and walked up to her.

“Hey, um… Kayama…”

“Oh, Manki-san, how do you do?”

Kayama looked at me with a curious look, while I didn’t have time to return her
greeting and asked her.

“Maybe… umm… the game is over?”

Kayama seemed to think for a moment and then her mouth twisted into a thin smile.

“Yes, we had a wonderful night”

That means that she has taken the virginity of Fumio Kijima the Saint and corrupted
him.

“So… Then, is it possible that Sakon is already…”

“I don’t know the details, but…”

She smiled smilingly.

“I think she might already be on the store shelves”

“Eeek!?”

My legs tangle involuntarily, and my waist rattles against the desk behind me,
causing my classmates to look at me. But I no longer have time to worry about such
things.

(No, I don’t want to die. I-I don’t want to die! What shall I do? What shall I do?)

I think desperately, scratching my hair. I can’t stop shaking with fear. My back teeth
are rattling.

(Where should I run? Who should I call for help? Teacher? Police? My old man?)

But no matter how much I think about it, I can’t come up with an answer. The other
party is the devil. Who can stand against such a thing?

Now, I run out of the classroom and down the hallway. I don’t have any plans. I just
couldn’t stand to stay here.

I can’t think anymore. I just run away. That’s all I could think about.

But just as I reached the footwear box and hurriedly changed my shoes and squatted
down to tie my untied shoelaces, a sullen voice came down from overhead: “You look
like you’re about to die.

“You look like you are about to die”

I looked up and saw a familiar figure standing there. It was Shiratori-senpai, a senior
student with sharp eyes that made me feel intimidated.

Instantly, tears welled up and my vision became distorted. Before I could think, I
clung to Shiratori-senpai.

“S-senpai! Help me! Please help me!”

It’s a strange story, come to think of it. I had completely lost my composure.

She was just trying to teach me how to fall in love with Kijima-senpai. So, it doesn’t
mean anything to ask for help. Moreover, she was just a schoolgirl like me, and there
was no way that she could fight against the devil.

However, she didn’t show any sign of surprise, and her eyes narrowed in a kind of
annoyed look.
“Huff… He should at least clean up after himself when he plays. He’s such a tiresome
king, really”

I had no idea what Shiratori-senpai was talking about.

“Oh, um…”

I looked up puzzled. Shiratori-senpai seemed to think for a moment and said.

“Don’t worry, you are an outsider”

“Uh… What do you… mean by that?”

When I let out a bewildered voice, she raised one eyebrow in a troublesome manner.

“Well, you can say that I helped you. If it’s a clearer way. Yes, I’ll do that. You’re not a
mark, so maybe it’s better that way. However, in exchange for my help, if I disappear
in the future, please contact Fumio Kijima and tell him this”

Then she whispered a few words in my ear.

I did not understand what she meant.

“Don’t worry, go back to your classroom. Class is about to start”

She then waved me off and walked down the hallway.

Cockroach (Saito)’s POV

“Regarding Ritsuko Sakon, she has been sent back to her sickbed with a 14cm dildo
inserted into her. However, this morning, the First Princess made a request for
release, which was denied by Confinement King-sama’s decision. In addition, we
have received an additional instruction from the Fourth Princess that we should
arrange Ritsuko Sakon’s overseas study”

“Well, if we make it look like she is going abroad to study, it won’t be a problem if she
disappears, Devi”

At my―cockroach’s (Saito) report, Lili-sama snorted disinterestedly.

Indeed, it must be a trivial matter for Lili-sama.

Well, regarding Ritsuko Sakon, I have been told that she can be treated as a potential
maid as soon as all the necessary arrangements have been made, and the head maid
has already given her the maid’s name “Scarab”, but it’s only a servant’s name.

Now, the five of us maids, including Mijinko (Ulrich), have been summoned to
participate in a meeting of Lili-sama and her subordinates.

In front of us in line, in the center is Lili-sama, and on the left and right are the head
maid, and Torture-sama respectively. Then, what is that, some kind of a remote
meeting? Whatever is it, next to them, we could see the figures of Nefuterra-sama
and Lord Crocell as an image floating in the air.

By the way, Lili-sama is sitting on the back of Count Ose, a leopard-headed devil on
all fours. He has now established his position as Lili-sama’s chair.

As for the rest of the Four Heavenly Kings, Lord Barver is a fool and he doesn’t need
to be called because it would be too complicated, and the other one can’t move from
their home base anyway, so there is no need to call them.
And finaly, we maids are happy to hear that Lord Barver is not here. After all, just
hearing his voice reminded me of the too severe days of boot camp in the demon
world, and I felt as if my balls, which were not there, were shrinking.

From then on, I reported to Lili-sama about his strange movements, but she just
laughed at me and just said, “It would be right to let that guy do as pleases, Devi. “

Anyway, after Earthworm (Inui) finished her report on the events in Okinawa, Lili
turned her face to Centipede as if she remembered something.

“By the way, how is Taka-chi doing, Devi?”

Regarding Takata-sama, she had been assigned to Centipede (Kishijo), who knew the
area where her parents lived.

“As for Takata-sama, she is under house arrest in the warehouse of her parents’
house, as I reported recently. The other day, it seems that she has finally been
arranged to marry”

“Hmm… well, I was just tracing her in case Fumi Fumi would be interested in her,
Devi. If Fumi Fumi is not interested in her, you can terminate your surveillance, Devi.
“

“I understand”

Centipede (Kishijo) bends down condescendingly, and Lili looks around the room
and speaks up.

“So… now for the main part, Devi”

“Lord Crocell, please your report”

Lord Crocell opens her mouth within the image floating in the air as the head maid
urges her to do so. By the way, she is a silver-haired noblewoman whose
characteristic is a pair of glasses. When I met her in person, I was amazed at how
beautiful she is, but as usual, she is a feast for the eyes.

“Yes, on the southern front, we have pushed back, but we are still in a stalemate. The
biggest reason why we can’t push back is that the remnants under the command of
former Lord Ami have joined Lord Andras’ camp…”
“I see… Nefuterra, can you send troops from your side, Devi?”

Nefuterra is currently staying in Count Ose’s territory and is in charge of suppressing

the rebels.

Despite the fact that it is Count Ose’s domain and the lord is still ostensibly Count
Ose in order not to provoke the other nobles of the demon world, it is in fact under
Lili-sama’s control.

And now, Count Ose himself seems to be enjoying his life as a chair for little girls
without any regrets.

“Yes, I think it’ll be fine. As long as you don’t mind a squad of goblins or Demis”

“Then, let’s arrange it right away, Devi. But be careful. You’re adjacent to my sister’s
territory, Devi. Be careful not to provoke her, Devi”

“Hahaha, what a worrier, don’t worry, I’ll take care of it”

The head maid wrinkles her brow at Nefuterra’s too flippant reply. Meanwhile, Lili-
sama nodded with a wry smile and turned her head toward Lord Crocell again.

“What about the others, Devi?”

“We have warned the people about Majin Nakamura. But no such person has
appeared yet. I’m also concerned about the fact that Ophirus hasn’t appeared on the
battlefield for some time now”

“That goat-head, huh?”

Immediately, Lili-sama starts to think with a serious face.

After all, the butler is quite tough.

When we were in the army, Lord Barver was the only one who could seriously
compete with him in the southern army, so the strategy was to stop him when he
appeared and wait for his arrival.

“We should consider the worst case scenario, Devi. it may turn out to be groundless,
Devi. But Torture will be Fumi Fumi’s guard, Devi. We should assume that Lord
Andras has already detected Fumi Fumi’s presence, Devi. “

***

Protagonist’s POV

In the quiet library, I hear whispered words being exchanged. Two girls are
whispering to each other in front of the shelf of the local history book.

There are also a few others and today’s visitors are more numerous than usual.

Perhaps, some of the classes had some assignments.

“Fumio-kun is kind… but I don’t think he should be allowed to do that”

Saori-chan and Hanabusa are waiting for their club activities to end. Masaki-chan,
who is lined up inside the checkout counter, gives me an unusually frustrated look.

It seems that she heard about Sankon from Fujiwara-san, and went to “room”
through the door installed in the athletics club to ask the maid to do something for
her because she has something she “wants to say” to her, but I stopped her from
doing so.

(Though I’m a little interested in what would have happened if I hadn’t stopped
her…)

“Well, well, I have an idea about that too”

“Muu… if Fumio-kun says so… fine”

Her sulky face is still cute.

After all, Masaki-chan is my first love.

It is no exaggeration to say that the happiest time for me was when I used to work as
a library committee member standing in line at the check-out counter like this.

“Then, I’ll stay quiet… However, I want a reward. Can’t I have it tonight?”

Saying this, she gently reached out her hand and stroked my body on the top of my
pants.

(Would she believe me if I told her about this situation now? Yes, I’m sure she
wouldn’t)

So, I nodded my head, smiling.

Although I have another training session with Sankon tonight, I will take good care of
Masaki-chan until then.
Protagonist’s POV

“Mmm, squelch… splash, squelch.”

“Masaki-chan, aren’t you getting better?”

“Ufu~, becuz I hav lerned it alot… umm, nmu, amuu…”

Masaki-chan runs the tip of her tongue over my cock, licking and sucking it from
various angles.

She licked off the tip of the cock like it was sweet syrup, and her skillful tongue work
and careful saliva twirling of the cock were now close to Fujiwara-san’s technique.

“Mmm! You’re getting better at it… it feels so good.”

“Nfufu… Mmm, squelch.”

Masaki-chan knelt at my feet as I sat down on the bed. I stroked her hair and she
smiled happily as she sucked my erect cock into her mouth.

According to Masaki-chan, today is the day of s*x to make amends. She apologizes
from the bottom of her heart for recommending such a rude bitch as Sankon and
says that she is going to devote herself to me.

(…but Masaki-chan is always devoted to me, so it’s not so different from usual.)

The only difference is in the costumes. Even I didn’t have that idea.

“Ehehe… I’m wearing the same outfit as Lili-chan… what do you think?”

It was just a few days ago.

When she came into the bedroom, I was absolutely stunned.

She was wearing that bondage that Lili usually wears. In addition, she had horns and
wings and was dressed as Lili.

(Snap, Snap, Snap!).

Confinement King, this is a cry from my heart.

Why that choice is a mystery. Is there something on her mind?

In the first place, Lili, who has very little curvature in her body, has no problem
wearing this outfit, but when Masaki-chan, who should be called a human
mountainous area, wears this outfit, things would have been very serious. The
slightly boneless belly area is also indecent, and the large nipple rings are not even
hidden.

Since Lili and Masaki-chan’s height is not so different from each other, the difference
between the haves and have-nots is clearly shown in the difference in mass, which
makes me think “I see, this is what is called capitalism…” and I am convinced in a
way that makes no sense to me.

While I was thinking such a thing, Masaki-chan tightened her lips on the goose’s
neck (frenulum) carefully and started to move her face up and down.

At the same time, I felt her rubbing the tip on the inside of her warm cheeks.

She moved her head up and down with her saliva in her mouth and moved her
mouth in a deliberate way to make a sound.

The tip of her tongue crushed the raised blood vessels, and her soft tongue crawled
around to the back of the neck of my cock, keeping me from the waves of pleasure.

“Mmm, slurp, mmm… Huff~, Fumio-kun, you can tell me anything you want me to
do. For Fumio-kun, I’ll do anything you want, no matter how embarrassing.”

Once she separated her lips, she gently wrapped her twig-like fingers around the rod
and rubbed it slowly up and down, looking up at me to see the expression on my
face.
Then, showing the tip of her tongue just a little, she began to lick the tip of the
swollen spear.

The way she licks the tip of the spear is very still, as if she were licking a popsicle,
and very carefully, as if she were licking a wound.

“Squelch, kiss… Mmm, Fumio-kun’s cock is really cool, isn’t it?”

“Well… I don’t think it’s the place to use the adjective ‘cool’…”

“No! I think it’s cool, that’s all that matters!”

Masaki-chan keeps staring at my face with her dark eyes. I feel that she is becoming
more and more attractive lately with her bewitching charm behind her cuteness.

Even while she was talking, her hand movement did not stop.

Her saliva-covered pole made a sound as if it was covered with sticky liquid every
time she rubbed it up and down.

“Masaki-chan, I’m about to cum… is that okay?”

“Yes, cum a lot.”

She nodded her head, opened her mouth wide, and sucked my cock deep into her
throat again. Then she slurps up the cock as if she were sucking on a straw.

<i>Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!</i> An obscene sound is heard. She shakes her head
and the gentle but intense oral friction makes me climax at once.

“Oh, I’m going to cum!”

As I rolled myself forward involuntarily, the white spurt of cum pours out of my cock,
penetrating the core of my cock, and staining every inch of her mouth.

“Nfu~! Mmm, mmmm… Nfu, gulp.”

Her soft cheeks swell up for a moment like a squirrel before hibernation. Her eyes
glazed over as she desperately gulped down the lewd milk that had overflowed into
her mouth.
Such a sight before she gulped down all of it. But once she had finished, she began to
slurp again, trying to suck out the remaining milk in the urethra.

“Hey, Masaki-chan, you suck too much!”

I said, and she looked up with a shy smile on her face.

“I don’t want to waste Fumio-kun’s naughty milk.”

A white drop spills from between her lips. Her happy smile looks even more
attractive.

(I knew it… Masaki-chan is so cute, isn’t she?)

She is, after all, my first love. How can I not be happy that she loves me so much?

Even though I had just finished ejaculating, my desire to have intercourse with her
was not only insatiable but even stronger, and my cock soon regained its strength.

“Well then, now let’s make Masaki-chan’s body feel good.”

“Yes, you can do it as much as you want.”

I sat her down on the bed and lightly pushed her shoulders. Then, I lay down on top
of her and whispered into her ear.

“Then, we’ll make each other feel good.”

“Nfu, I’m so happy.”

When I look down at her again, I see that her bondage clothes are twisted peculiarly.
It is too obscene. Her body was too voluptuous. She looked more like a succubus
than a devil.

Anyway, I bit her earlobe sweetly with my lips, licked and sucked it, and moved the
tip of my tongue slowly from the backside of her cheekbone to her neck.

“Oh, that’s so giggly…”

Masaki-chan was clearly feeling more pleasure than tickling. Her mouth was half-
open, and nasty sighs escaped from her mouth. Her voluptuous body also trembled
on the bed.

While I am pleasuring her with the tip of my tongue, I reach for her crotch. I slide the
crotch cloth of the bondage slightly and insert my finger into it, and I feel my
fingertips moist and wet.

“You’re so wet. Did you feel it while sucking my cock?”

“Since the moment I entered the room. I can’t stand it when I’m around Fumio-kun.”

“Well, I can’t keep you waiting any longer, can I?”

I kiss Masaki-chan lightly on the cheek. Then I raise myself up and touch the
hardened tip of my rod to her pubic region.

“Yes, I really wanted you to put your cock in me as soon as possible.”

Masaki-chan says, her eyes bewitching, and I penetrate her burning hole all at once,
enjoying her lewd cuteness.

“Ahhh! Ahhh!”

My pole fills up the creamy honey pot. The soaking wet folds of her flesh greedily
entwined with my cock.

However, I start to piston hard without a moment to savor the afterglow.

Our hips bucked wildly, our skin touching each other and the clapping sound of flesh
on flesh echoed through the room. Masaki-chan is very comfortable to hold. After all,
as far as comfort is concerned, Minami and Masaki-chan are the best among the girls
in my harem. Her skin was warm and her vagina was boiling hot.

“Ah, ahhh, Fumio-kun~, it’s good, it’s goood! Ahh, ah!”

Her nasal, sweet, debauched voice made me more and more aroused. It also made
me reach out and pull away the fabric of the bondage, and grab her breasts.

As usual, they were overwhelmingly voluminous. What is this satisfaction that I get
just by squeezing them?
“Ah, it’s amazing, Fumio-kun~, ah, ahhh, ahhhhh!”

The tone of her moaning voice jumped high at the right moment of her thrusting.

The wriggling vaginal walls tightened their grip on my p*nis, increasing the pressure
with each stroke. I had just ejaculated a few minutes ago, but my desire to ejaculate
was already rising.

“Masaki-chan, I love you.”

“Aaah! Ah, ahhh, me~, me too! I love you! Fumio-kun, I love youu! It’s coming so
hard… It feels so good!”

I took my hands away from her breasts and held her thighs in my arms. Then I
moved her hips in time with my own hips.

I pulled her hips so that almost I was going to pull out, and then I pushed my hips so
hard that I was going to break through her womb.

“Aaahhh! T-that’s so deep! It’s deep inside me!”

Her ample breasts swayed like a circle as the pistons moved violently, and the feeling
of her womb, as if I was enveloped in hot water, numbed my brain.

“Oh no, I don’t want to cum yet, no, I don’t want to cum yetttt! Ahhhh, but… I will
come”

“It’s okay! Just cum! I’ll make you cum as many times as you want!”

The movement of our hips accelerates with the anticipation of climax. Her dominant
voice echoed without rest, and her whole pubic region was twitching intermittently.

“F-Fumio-kun… Please… do it inside! Please fill me up… fill me up with your cum…”

Masaki-chan’s brow wrinkles as if she is fighting against pleasure. Her eyes are wet
and pleading. Her disheveled hair stuck to her sweaty forehead. Then, as if in a last
spurt, I fall down, our sweaty cheeks overlap, and a pained gasp echoes in my ear.

“Cumming! I’m going to cum inside you, Masaki-chan!”

“Ahhh! I-I’m so happy! Fumio-kun, give me lots of cum!”

At the end of the hard pistoning, our bodies trembled at the same time, and Masaki-
chan’s vulva clamped down hard on the base of my cock.

Immediately―

Spurt! Spurttt! Spurtttttt!

My cock explodes at the deepest part of her vagina.

“Ah, ahhhhhhh! I’m cumming, I’m cummmmmmming!”

She bends over and wobbles her hips, squeezing my semen out of me. Her vagina
tightens and I tense up as I thrust my cock deep into her.

The cum pulses inside her, and when I’ve finished pouring it all in, I collapse onto her
ample breasts.

After a while, only our ragged breaths echoed in the quiet room.

But then, Masaki-chan smiles shyly and rained kisses down on me and she
whispered.

Then he whispered to me.

“Haa~, haa~, Fumio-kun… I still haven’t apologized for what I did.”

Well, what is an apology? Of course, I’d be happy to help her with it.
Last night, after I sent Masaki-chan home, I trained Sankon, who was brought back to
me again.

The effect of the “Phobia Maker” was so great that as soon as I pulled the dildo out of
her ass, she was so terrified that she couldn’t move.

As she begs me to put my son in her ass, I keep asking her some unimportant
questions to make her impatient.

She tells me that she was discharged from the hospital this morning, and that her
parents had been advised by the Fujiwara family to send her to study abroad.

The school is a private educational institution in the countryside of Belgium, where

Fujiwara-san’s father is nominally a member of the board of directors. All the
expenses will be taken care of by the Fujiwara group, which is a very generous offer.

Even though the Fujiwara family had always been friends with other businessmen,
their families, and social circles, Sanko’s parents seemed to feel that it was unnatural
for her to go there.

Anyway, I trained her anal until she fainted, in response to her request.

I had hoped to make her down to [Subjugated] by the end of the night, but she
remained [Submissive]. Well, the fact remains that she can’t resist, I guess it doesn’t
matter.

Then, on the way to school, Hanabusa-san told me that she was worried about her
classmate who had been absent due to a serious problem, though she didn’t mention
her name.

Thinking about it calmly, that annoying woman is also a classmate and a clubmate of
Hanabusa-san’s. And since Hanabusa-san was in the same classroom with her on the
day she had a “big seizure” (as Hanabusa-san said), she might be worried about her.
Even so, I don’t intend to forgive her for the crime of digging up my black history.

After that, nothing much changed.

As usual, I was annoyed by Fujiwara-san who kept bothering me during the class,
annoyed by Kurosawa-san who had a tsundere (a kind of tsundere) for every break
time, and ignored Rin who was staring at me from the window during the gym class.
I giggle at Kei-chan’s Zashiki-warashi taste? that follows me down the hallway before
I know it, and Tashiro-san rushes into the classroom during lunch break, but is
repulsed by Masaki-chan.

I was a little worried about the relationship between Masaki-chan and Tashiro-san,
but Shima-san told me that the three of them, including Shima-san, often go
shopping together these days. I am a little curious to know what they talk about.

After homeroom, I leave Claudia and Jolanda to pick up Saori-chan and the others
from school and go to “Confinement King’s bedroom”.

I confirm the arrangements for tonight with the maids who are waiting for me,
change into the worn-out suit in the costume room, transform myself into a
Fumijima Pheasant man with [age + 5], and connect the door to the KKO President’s
room.

As soon as I open the door, Chihiro stands up hurriedly on the other side of the desk
at the back of the room and smiles at me.

At the same time, Lolisla, who was sprawled out on the sofa, let out a short “Eeek!”
and runs away under the sofa with an unnatural movement that reminds me of a
cruciatus beetle in a tetrapod.

…Hey, I’m noticing you.

“Danna-sama. I’ve been waiting for you”

“But it’s still a little early”

I looked at the clock, which seemed to be a souvenir of Fujiwara group, and saw that
the time was just before 17:00, which was not a little early since the appointment
with Kito was at 19:00.
“Please make yourself at home, Danna-sama. There are some refreshments ready for
you”

Chihiro brought wrapped sandwiches and coffee.

“Chihiro is really thoughtful…”

“Ufu I’m honored”

Indeed, after the meeting with Kito, there is no time to eat.

On the table. Chihiro is making coffee.

Chihiro and I have already discussed the arrangements for tonight. So, there is
nothing that needs to be confirmed now.

As I was chewing on my sandwich while listening to Kurosawa-san talk about the

drama in which he appeared, Akira’s CD, her debut, and the police stop Lolisla’s
amateur photo session, Chihiro suddenly choked up.

“So… Um, I’m going back to my parents’ house…”

“Is it Niigata?”

“Yes, my father told me to come home for a visit after I’m disowned…”

“That’s good, isn’t it?”

When I said that, Chihiro stared at me with a serious expression.

“What is it?”

“So… actually, I was wondering if I could introduce Danna-sama to my parents…”

“Yes?”

“No… well… since I am taking Danna-sama’s surname, they asked me to bring you to
them…”

At this point, I had to laugh. This is heavy topic.

To be honest, I had never imagined that Chihiro would be the first event to introduce
her parents since Fujiwara’s father.

“…well, Chihiro, do you feel that you will be in trouble if I don’t go to there?”

“Yes… I guess. Umm, I know I’m not being very respectful, so I’m just going to have to
make some kind of cover up…”

“If it bothers Chihiro, it’s fine”

When I said this, Chihiro widened her eyes.

“Really!?”

“Hey, why are you so surprised?”

“Ah, no… But I was aware that I was asking too much of you”

I’m not in a physical relationship with Chihiro at the moment, and we’re not even
close in age. But she is still the same woman who has become mine. As long as she
doesn’t betray me, I don’t want to do anything to betray her.

(Well, no doubt I’m younger than her, but if I use [Age + 5] and dress a little better, I
can make a reasonable match… Maybe…)

“Also… if possible, I want to bring Lolisla with us”

“Why!?”

Not only is she irrelevant, but she is the biggest troublemaker in my harem, a
walking obscenity. She’s not something that should be brought to a peaceful home in
the countryside. There is no mosaic in reality, after all.

“Well… My brother is a fan of Lolisla. Besides, my family owns a sake brewery… and
Lolisla said she would definitely go”

“Well, she’s a drunker…”

I wonder if it would be a good idea to put her in a barrel and let her ferment.
Anyway, while were were talking, the clock struck nineteen and the extension line
rang.

Chihiro picked up the phone and looked at me. It seemed that Kito had arrived.

“So… How many are there? One? Okay, send him to the reception”

Putting down the phone, Chihiro’s face tightened and she turned to me.

“Danna-sama… President Kito is here”

“Ah, the hunt will begin, huh…”

I finished my coffee and took my seat.

Just before we walked out into the hallway, Chihiro turned around and opened her
mouth.

“Lolisla, take care of Nitani-san and Mimura-san. You know the arrangements, don’t
you?”

Then, a small mollusk extends a hand from under the sofa and gives us a thumbs-up.
I don’t know if it’s for me to say, but she’s still a pain in the ass.

As we stepped into the reception room with Chihiro in the lead, Kito stood up and
exclaimed in an exaggerated voice.

“Hello, President Kijima! And Department Head Fumijima (室長), it’s been a long
time”

It was not until he said this that I remembered, “Ah, I was supposed to be the
president’s department head”.

He is still wearing the same double business suit and gaudy paisley tie.

Being in the late forties and a college graduate, he entered the workforce later than
the bubble economy. I am not of the generation that looks back on the bubble era
with nostalgia, but perhaps he has not updated the image of a cool adult that I have
seen in the past.
“Yes, it’s my pleasure. Please have a seat”

Despite Kito’s grandiose greeting, Chihiro nonchalantly offers him a seat, and Kito
sits down with a face like a sumo wrestler who has been pairing in a tournament.

At about the same time, a female employee, whom I have never seen before, brings
me a cup of tea and looks at me suspiciously when she sees me.

Well, that’s natural. For ordinary employees, it would be “Who the hell is he?”

Fortunately, Kito does not seem to notice such a female employee’s gaze and starts
talking about the climate.

I had heard rumors that business meetings really start with talking about the
weather, and I felt as if I had glimpsed the world of adults in many ways.
Protagonist’s POV

Kito is probably bewildered right now.

The conversation, which was intended as an ice-breaker, is not over even after an
hour has passed.

It’s just a bunch of unproductive, industry gossip.

Such as which group is drying up, or that idol is having an affair, or that someone has
moved to a new agency, and so on.

Chihiro also extends such stories like headlines of women’s weekly magazines
endlessly, laying out the words “so to speak” like train sleepers.

I was impressed by how she could keep talking about such a long topic, even though
I had told her to do so, and as I was listening silently next to her, I could see her
resentment toward other production companies in some parts.

(Haha, ha… Chihiro… she must be going through a hard time…)

I am saying this as if it were someone else’s problem, but it was me who forced her
to work as the president of the company.

Kito’s sales smile, which looks like a remnant of the bubble economy of the Showa
era, tends to become more and more twitchy as time goes by. Still, the fact that he is
so good at giving a speech is proof that he is a man who has lived his life as a big
talker.

However, no matter how impatient he is, Kito has no choice but to wait and see.
Besides, since it is strange for him to know about the events in Okinawa, he cannot
bring up the subject himself.
His ideal situation would be “Nitani is injured. What should we do about the airline
project?” and he would say to Chihiro, “That’s unfortunate, but let’s switch to Ichida-
san.”

Yeah, he must have already completed the simulation based on that premise before
coming here.

Occasionally, Kito looked at me as if he wanted to help me, but I didn’t care.

The conversation continued for another 30 minutes or so, and just as Chihiro was
choking and reaching for her tea, Kito changed the direction of the conversation as if
he had a chance.

“S-so, President Kijima, what is today’s business?”

“Yes, yes, that’s right,” Chihiro nodded her head, and Kito looked relieved.

However, as soon as he heard what Chihiro said, Kito looked like a mathematician
confronted with an unsolved problem, “Is the sum of the reciprocals of the Fibonacci
sequence transcendental?”

““I’d like you to introduce me to an AV production company.”“

“Huh… AV…?”

These were, of course, far from the words Kito was expecting to hear. And the more
one knows about Chihiro’s background, the more difficult it must be to interpret this
question.

Chihiro is a tragic model who was forced to become an AV star by President

Kurashima and his girlfriend.

But thanks to the manipulations of the Fujiwara Group’s advertising team, the media
wrote sympathetically about Chihiro at the time of KKO’s foundation.

Once she is open, her weakness is no longer a weakness. Rather, the media was
cleverly set up so that they could charge discrimination against Chihiro if they
treated her as a former AV star in a negative light.

So, if she asks him to introduce her to this production company, how should he
interpret her words? At least, I think he doesn’t know.

And because he doesn’t know, the more guilty he gets, the more skeptical he
becomes.

He also wonders if Chihiro is trying to trap him.

This is not the only case that Kito is in the dark.

In fact, I know that Kito has a connection with an AV production company. If his past
records are traced, there are many transactions between President Kurashima and
Kito that are related to AV.

In fact, there is a strong possibility that this man was involved in Chihiro’s forced AV
performance.

“I-I can introduce you, but… why do you want to do so?”

Chihiro’s mouth twisted into a grin as she looked at Kito, who could not hide his
confusion, as if she were a very evil woman.

“I have a girl who is not very good at listening… I thought I would show her that kind
of world as a form of discipline.”

“Ah, ah, I-I see…”

Although he said “I see”, his vigilance is probably at its maximum.

And for him, it seems that Chihiro is planning to take revenge against the AV
production company, and is trying to set a trap for them. If he is really involved in AV
coercion, he might even be afraid for his own safety.

(Haha… this is already torture, isn’t it?)

While Kito grumbles, Chihiro walks up to the internal line near the entrance and
pushes the shortcut button with the phone in her hand.

“Oh, it’s me, can you tell her to come here? Yes, to the reception room.”

A few moments later, a knock sounded in the parlor.

“…Excuse me.”

The girl who came in must be Ichida Sanae. Although Minami had told me that she
looked like a delinquent girl, she was more like a model. A cool and beautiful type.

She was wearing a voluminous purple down coat, denim hot pants, and black tights,
and the unbalance between the top and bottom was quite erotic. Her expression was
full of a good mood that could not be concealed.

“I’d like to ask you to do something for this girl.”

When Chihiro said this, the gap between the expressions on Ichida’s and Kito’s faces
was too amusing.

They must have thought they had succeeded in hijacking the airline company’s
project. Ichida has a big smile on her face, while Kito has a mixture of astonishment
and doubt on his face with a greasy sweat floating on his forehead.

For Kito, the situation is enough to convince him that he has been exposed that he is
conspiring with Ichida. His mind is probably spinning at full speed right now, trying
to figure out how to get out of this situation.

“R-Really? B-but… she seems to be a promising model, and I think she should be in a
different line of work…”

When Kito said this in a trembling voice, looks at him hurriedly, as if to say, “Hey,
what are you talking about?” Then she shouted frantically to Chihiro.

“President! I’ll be fine! I’ll do whatever it takes!”

“H-hey, that’s not what I mean! S-Shut up!”

Hearing their exchange, Chihiro asked Kito with a clear face.

“Ara? President Kito, do you know her?”

Immediately, Kito’s eyes turn black and white.

“N-no, but as a member of this industry, I always pay attention to new models…”
This is a very bitter excuse. But Chihiro smiles and says

“Well, she seems to be interested in it, so can you arrange it for her? President
Kurashima asked me to do the same thing. If she experiences a “tough job” site first,
it will be easier later on.”

“Yes, I’ll do my best!”

Ichida Sanae shouts vigorously as if she eats the end of Chihiro’s words. Chihiro
smiles at her and says,

“Well, good luck. “AV”“

At that moment, Ichida Sanae’s smile freezes with a harsh sound.

“…A-AV!?”

“Well, well, as someone who has done it before, I thought you were definitely suited
for that. But you will be an AV star for a certain type of person, so you might be a
little bit special.”

“Huh!? W-What are you talking about? Aren’t you talking about replacing Asuka? And
uncle, why an AV!? H-hey, what’s going on!?”

Ichida shouts desperately to Kito, but Kito just shakes his head with a pained look on
his face.

“President! I don’t want it! I know that since Asuka’s face was injured, you must have
offered me a job to replace her, but AV is no joke!”

Almost at the same time Ichida is screaming, the door of the reception room opens
and two girls come in.

As soon as Ichida and Kito saw them, their eyes widened as if their eyeballs were
about to drop out.

“No way… Asuka, Doremi, w-why?”

As Ichida stood there with a shocked expression on her face, Chihiro deliberately
asked Asuka Nitani.
“Hey, Nitani-san, is it true that your face is injured?”

Nitani cowered her shoulders exaggeratedly and said.

“Who knows? It must a dream, isn’t it?”

Protagonist’s POV

“Who knows? It must a dream, isn’t it?”

The short-cut girl with cold eyes who folds her arms is Nitani, and the sweet-loli
fashion girl with a sly grin and a twisted mouth next to her is probably Mimura.

On the other hand, Ichida’s eyes are glued to Nitani’s face.

Since there is not a single scar on Nitani’s face, which was supposed to have been cut
into pieces, this is a reasonable reaction. No, perhaps she suspects some kind of
special makeup or something.

As for Kito, he is, as one might expect, a businessman who has been working in the
industry for long period. I don’t know how well he understood the situation they
were in, but he was quick in his judgment.

His voice trembled as he looked at me with a pained expression on his face.

“I-I understand. T-then, let me arrange an AV production…”

“Wait a minute! Pops! What are you doing?! You’ve got to be kidding me!”

Ichida shouts, throwing off the guise that he’s a stranger to her.

Kito, however, completely ignored her.

(…Well, I knew this would happen…)

According to Lolisla’s report, the connection between Ichida and Kito is very weak.
Kito is making a move on Sakura Momonoki (a talent from another agency) to make
her his mistress. Ichida is just a junior whom Sakura loved.

Besides, it was Ichida who cried to Kito through Sakura Momonoki. Kito was just
helping Ichida to please Sakura.

Of course, such a thin connection between the two is probably enough for Kito to
have his subordinate attack Hanabusa-san with a motorcycle or to have his
subordinate attack Nitani, so such a level of misdeed is an everyday occurrence for
Kito.

However, because of the thinness of their relationship, he easily discarded her when
he was pushed into a corner.

This was more obvious than it was in the video.

“President Kito, you are called ‘Pops’, are you acquainted with Ichida-san?”

Chihiro asks a sly question, and Kito shrugs his shoulders.

“No, I have never met her before”

It was a quick answer. Immediately Ichida looks like an evil demon and approaches
Kito.

“You bastarddddd!”

Seeing this, Mimura laughed out loud.

“Hahaha, Sanae, you’re so ugly! You’re funny, hahaha! You were trying to outsmart us,
weren’t you? No, you can’t do that. You’re too stupid to crush your friends for your
own sake”

“Shut up! Stop it, you fat bitch with big tits! You have nothing to do with this!”

“Fat!? I’m not fat and I’m not ugly!”

To tell the truth, I can’t stand to see girls cursing each other. Especially, Mimura’s
high-pitched voice is particularly annoying.
To my eyes, Ichida and Mimura looked equally ugly.

(Well, the four maids were not so good at first, and if I keep them, I should have the
sense of destroying them and reusing them…)

While Mimura is indignant, Nitani calmly tells Ichida.

“Sanae, I won’t give you a hard time if you apologize to me… But maybe we can’t be
friends anymore, and I don’t know what will happen to you in AV or something…”

Chihiro raised an eyebrow at this. Apparently, it was not part of the plot.

(Hmm… Nitani seems to be a bit sane. Compared to Ichida and Mimura.)

“Shut up! It was this guy who attacked you, Asuka! I had nothing to do with this! He
said he’d give me a big job if I hurt Asuka, so I took this job!”

“If you took it, then isn’t that your problem too, you idiot?”

“Shut up! You Sylvanian? (シ*バニア) fat slut!”

Ichida threw power words at Mimura, who mercilessly retorted with a sharp rebuke,
which seemed to be an analogy with the sweet-loli fashion. Stop it, I’ll get
complaints!

In contrast to Ichida’s ranting, Kito opened his mouth in a calm and collected
manner.

“The young girl over here seems to be in some kind of confusion, but I don’t know
anything about it. And Nitani-san, in order for the main airline company’s project to
proceed smoothly, you understand, don’t you? Also, Department Head Fumijima, In
this industry, trust is the first priority”

Kito gives me a meaningful look.

I’m in charge of the airline company’s project. I guess he is asking me to accept his
proposal for the sake of convenience, though I guess he thinks that women can’t be
his business partners in his heart, since he is asking me instead of Chihiro.

“I see, so you are saying that so far you haven’t done anything that anyone can accuse
you of, right?”

I asked him this question, and he nodded his head proudly.

“Of course”

To catch the end of his reply, I raise my voice to the person standing invisibly behind
Kito.

“Torture!”

“Ggh, gasp!”

At that moment, suddenly, with a choked voice, Kito’s body floats up in the air.

“Wh-What!?”

“Huh, he’s floating?”

Nitani and the others muttered with shocked expressions.

Kito clutches his throat and flails his legs. His face is stained reddish-black from
blood loss, and his eyes are wide open in desperation.

Torture, which had remained invisible, was tightening her grip around Kito’s neck.

As for me, I took off my glasses and stared at Kito.

“What do you mean, of course, you fool. Frankly, I don’t care if you attacked Nitani, or
tried to twist Ichida into a trap, or whatever, old man. The only thing I can’t forgive is
that you injured Saori-chan, that’s all”

There is no reply. Or perhaps they cannot speak.

Ichida, Nitani, and Mimura all remained frozen with surprised looks on their faces.
Chihiro looks at Kito who is struggling desperately with contempt in her eyes.

“The quickest way is to kill you, but killing you won’t be much of a punishment. So, I
thought I’d literally put you in a situation where you’d rather be dead. Since Chihiro
said the airline project was a waste of time… Lili, can you explain this to me?”
“Yes, Devi”

At the same time as her voice, Lili appears spinning out of the air, and everyone in
the room except for Chihiro and I were wide-eyed.

“Wh-What!?”

“Huh, she’s floating!?”

Coincidentally, Nitani and the others reacted the same as when Kito was hung.

“Let me introduce to you. This is Lili the devil”

“Yes, hello, Devi”

Nitani and the others are clearly bewildered by the devil who greets them like a
comedian. However, Lili does not seem to be bothered by such a cold atmosphere.
The devil, after all, has a strong heart.

“So, the punishment for the old man, Devi… it’s nothing much, Devi. I’ll just mess
with his head a little bit so that when people complain to him, it turns into a real
pain, Devi”

“Really? That doesn’t sound like a big deal”

Actually, I hadn’t been told what the punishment would be after I told him that he
would be better off dead, but that he could continue to work on the airline project.

“Yes, Devi. Lili is gentle, Devi. At best, a little cursing by a Yankee girl would make
him feel the pain of being stabbed with a knife, Devi. A smack on the tongue would
break his fingers, Devi. It’s not a big deal, Devi”

“Hmm”

The level of pain was higher than I had imagined.

And for a man like Kito, a man who has lived by preying on others, it’s a pretty harsh
punishment.

Unless he becomes a saintly person who is loved by everyone, he is almost saying

that he will always be exposed to some kind of pain, and if he receives even one
complaint in his work, he will probably suffer enough pain to die at least once.

“By the way, you can’t die from pain, and I’ll make sure you can’t kill yourself, Devi”

Well, I thought that was true.

While I was in a state of shock, Lili snapped her fingers.

At that moment, a black hole opens on the wall, and Kito is sucked into it. No,
“sucked into” is not quite the right word. It was as if Torture had thrown him away
like a piece of trash.

When the black hole closed, a stunned air filled the reception room. Both Nitani and
Mimura looked stunned and did not move an inch.

I turned my attention back to Ichida.

“To be honest, I don’t really care… but next…”

As soon as I said that, Ichida’s voice went “Eek?” her voice rose. She pushed Nitani
and Mimura, who was standing in the doorway and ran away from the reception
room with a desperate look on her face.
Protagonist’s POV

(This is bad, this is bad, this is bad, this is bad…)

The word “this is bad” fills my head.

The old man is engulfed in a mysterious space, Ichida escapes, and the reception
room is quiet.

Next to me, Asuka is standing dumbfounded, looking up at the devil girl floating in
the air.

(Devil? A devil! That’s not what I heard!)

It is a thing of the past that the devil was a fictional existence.

No, there are still some who insist that they are fictional, but the world has generally
accepted that they exist in reality ever since a devil with a face like a goat’s skull
appeared in front of a TV camera and carried out a massacre.

But I still thought that it was something that I had no connection to, something that
happened somewhere far away from me.

(And yet! Why? How did this happen?)

It is fun to see other people suffer from the terrible things.

Especially, when I see someone who is in a good mood stumble, I even feel a sense of
relief.

It was the same today.

We trapped Ichida who was getting carried away in Okinawa. We expose her evil
when she is at the pinnacle, and push her into the abyss.

And Asuka and I came in at the best moment to give the final push.

When President Kijima told me of such a plan, I was thrilled to think that such a
pleasant thing could happen in the world.

I was so excited.

I was even more excited than when I saw a Busako (Hanabusa) picking up her torn
uniform stuck in the toilet with tears in her eyes.

In fact, Ichida’s face when she saw me and Asuka was a masterpiece.

She looked so surprised that I want to display her face in a frame. I thought the
artistic score was the highest ever.

But that was the end of my smile.

Once the devil appeared and I saw the old man thrown into the mysterious space, I
couldn’t laugh any longer.

(Oh no, this is bad, this is bad, isn’t it…?)

Unsure of what to do, I let my eyes wander aimlessly.

The person who has been in control of the conversation since a while ago is the man
sitting next to President Kijima.

He is a man in his twenties, I guess, but he looks dull, disheveled, and has the
appearance of an employee who has fallen on hard times.

According to the meeting I had with the President before the meeting, I was told that
she would be accompanied by Fumijima-san, the President’s head of the office.

Probably, this man is the Fumijima-san.

“Don’t just stand there, both of you, have a seat”

President Kijima urges us to sit down, and Asuka and I fearfully sit down on the sofa
across from the President and Fumijima-san.

Inwardly, we were tempted to run away, but we were afraid of what would happen to
us if we disobeyed.

As we sit down, President Kijima puts her cheek on Fumijima-san’s shoulder and
leans against him as if to pamper him. I wonder what kind of relationship they have.

(Lover? Young lover of an older woman?)

As I was thinking about this, Asuka opened her mouth slowly.

“Um, President… Is it okay? I mean, you don’t chase after Ichida”

“Don’t worry, Devi”

The devil, not the President, answered the question, and we couldn’t help but jerk
back.

“Your reaction is hurting me, Devi…”

We were afraid of what the devil might do to us.

She is a devil who might do something to us, who might even kill us at any moment.

It would be wrong to say that we should not be frightened.

Then, President Kijima looked at Fumijima-san’s face lovingly and opened her mouth
with a somewhat romantic sigh.

“Danna-sama…”

(Danna-sama?)

“…What should we do with these two?”

Asuka and I looked at each other.

(What are they going to do to us? Don’t tell me that we’re going to be killed to keep
our mouths shut, now that we know about the devil?)
Then Fumijima-san hugged President Kijima’s shoulder.

“Chihiro. You’re going to scare them off if you talk like that, okay? Like I said before…
I’m just saying that I won’t forgive those who hurt Saori-chan. I’m not a demon, and I
don’t want to hurt anyone indiscriminately. At least, I’m not”

“You’re being slyly disrespectful, Devi”

The devil’s lips twitch.

(But if that’s the case… I don’t know who this Saori-chan is, but I guess we’re in safe
hands…)

I patted my chest in relief.

Anyway, the only thing I can think about now is to get back home safely from here. I
decided to be careful not to get involved with them again.

But Asuka was different.

“S-so… that big job at the airline company that you said I was selected for… W-well…
you’re going to let me do it, right?”

I was so surprised that I looked at Asuka twice.

(Hey, how can you still want to work here with the devil involved?)

I was not the only one who was surprised, and both President Kijima and Fumijima-
san widened their eyes for a moment.

However, Fumijima-san immediately opened his mouth while looking at Asuka as if

he was watching something interesting.

“What do you want to do, Chihiro?”

“Well… I was thinking of assigning that job to Misuzu or Akira, but if she wants to do
it…”

Fumijima-san cowered his shoulders and said.

“Okay, she’s all right. I’ll leave it to you”

(Wh-what about her?)

And then, he looked at me as I sat up, and said to me.

“Mimura-san, right? You’re no good”

“Wh-why not?!”

Before I could even think of being scared, a reproachful voice came out of his mouth.

“I told you that I don’t forgive anyone who hurts Saori-chan, didn’t I? If someone
hurts her friend, Saori-chan gets hurt too… well, before that, there is a girl who is
even more furious than I am about you”

As Fumijima-san’s words came to an end, I heard a girl’s voice behind me and behind
my ear.

“Yes, I will never forgive you”

“Eek!?”

I turned around in a panic, and there was Ritsuko Sakon with a gaunt face.

She suddenly grabbed my chin and looked into my eyes as she pressed her forehead
against mine.

“For bullying Hanabusa-san, whom Kaitou-senpai had chosen as her successor, for
tearing up Kaitou-senpai’s uniform and flushing it down the toilet. What you did
disgraced Kaitou-senpai and is absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely,
absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely,
absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely,
absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely,
absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely,
absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely,
absolutely, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely not forgiven”

Her eyes were not sane.

It was the look of someone crazy, as if possessed by some kind of evil spirit.

“Eek! N-no!”

As soon as I got up, the maids who had opened the door and rushed to the room
grabbed my hands and restrained me.

They had such tremendous power that I could hardly believe they were human. I
tried to fight them, but I was not intimidated.

“Well, Sankon. I’ll give you this girl and you can do whatever you want with her. The
price is the rest of your life, is that right?”

“Yes, Kijima-senpai… no, Confinement King-sama”

Protagonist’s POV

<!–more–>

After entrusting Nitani to Chihiro, I made my way back to the Confinement King’s
bedroom by passing through the door.

In there, I undid my “Age+five”, changed into jeans and sweatshirts, and returned
from the Fumijima Pheasant Man to the real Fumio Kijima.

“Well then… did Ulrich do her job properly?”

I connect the door to another room.

And it is a cobblestone room in its initial (default) state.

As soon as I step into the room, a bloody smell hits my nose.

In the pitch-dark room, a woman’s weak breath and the sound of chewing, which is
probably damp, can be heard.

(Hey, hey, seriously…)

“Install the Lamp!”

Immediately, in the faint indirect light, the figure of a wolf-girl with a lot of blood
stained around her mouth appears.

She has a human wrist in her mouth that has become partially bone.

“…Oh my god”

Even though I am quite used to splatter, this makes my cheeks twitch.

The fact that I didn’t scream is, I suppose, due to my self-awareness as Confinement
King.

(I don’t need to ask whose wrist it is…)

Beyond Ulrich, who looks as if she has found something, is Ichida Sanae, who is lying
in a pool of blood, letting out a weak breath.

“Ulrich… I told you not to eat it, didn’t I?”

“U… no, that’s not it. T-that guy said I could eat it…”

“I don’t like a girl who lies”

“Uuu… I’m sorry”

Ulrich hangs down her ears and tail and holds out the shredded wrist to me… But, of
course, I don’t want that…

For the record, I had Ulrich waiting outside the building in case Kitou ran away, but I
didn’t expect Ichida to run away.

I had thought that I could be a little reckless with Kitou, but I felt a little guilty with a
girl.

(She’s not dead, is she?)

When I approached Ichida’s side and looked down at her, she was already gasping
for air.

And what she was wearing had been cut up to a level that could only be described as
the remains of her clothes, and she was almost naked.

The only parts missing seem to be the wrists, but although they are not ripped off,
there are neat teeth marks all over them.

She is completely dying. If it were a game, she has only one life left.

(Ulrich’s cute appearance almost deceives me, but after all, she is a devil, huh…? And
a carnivore at that…)
Anyway, I’ve been thinking of making a mess of Ichida, but if I leave her alone, she’ll
probably die before I can do anything about it.

“Torture, please!”

As I said this, Ichida’s whole body was enveloped in a pale light, and the teeth marks
on her body disappeared, and her wrists were perfectly restored.

Ichida immediately rises up with a gasp.

Her expression is one of astonishment and confusion. Her frightened gaze is back
and forth between her newly restored hand and Ulrich, who is tilting her head with
her wrist in her mouth.

“Wh-why…? A-am I I dreaming?”

Well, that’s what people usually think. But I laugh and say to Ulrich.

“Ulrich, go ahead and eat that already”

“Yes!”

Immediately, the sound of crunching bones and the sound of water biting through
the meat echoes from behind me.

“Blerg(h)…!”

Ichida immediately turned pale and started to vomit.

Well, anyone would have done so if their wrist was eaten like a delicacy.

But is there anything in her stomach? I don’t know if it was after she had already
vomited, but she trembled slightly while her eyes rolled back and forth and her voice
became hoarse.

Anyway, after she finishes vomiting, I call out to her.

“Hey, Ichida Sanae, I’m sorry, but I don’t feel sorry for you. Kitou and you are guilty of
a terrible crime. After all, you hurt my little sister”
“Wh-who… are you?”

(Ah, that’s right… I shouldn’t change to my original appearance…)

“You can call me the Confinement King”

When I told her so with an arrogant attitude, Ulrich shouted behind me.

“You must put an honorific on the name! If you don’t, Ryoko will get very angry!”

“Okay, okay, Ulrich, shut up for a minute”

That kind of interjection is a bit contrived, so please don’t do it. I can’t stand it if I get
a laugh out of it.

But despite my concern, Ichida’s voice trembled with fear.

“What are you going to do to me?”

“Well, I guess. For now… you’ll never get out of here again”

Immediately, her eyes widened and she shook her head frantically.

“N-no! Let me go home! Let me go home!”

(Yes, that’s a very good response. It has to be like this)

I ignore her words and continue talking.

“No, I won’t, you fool. I’ll give you three meals a day. But I’m not just going to feed
you. You know what people say: “If you don’t work, you don’t eat,” right? I’ll let you
choose between the two jobs”

“J-obs?”

“One is Ulrich’s food. Just let her gnaw on your body parts every day, like before.
Don’t worry, everything will be fine”

“Hiiiii!?”
Ichida retreated, kicking the floor with a frightened face.

Well, it must have been scary to hear such a story right after she was actually eaten
on her wrist.

She was so shaking that I thought she was using an electric vibrator.

As I looked down at Ichida’s frightened condition with satisfaction, Ulrich raised her
voice in discontent behind me.

“Ehhh… but this one’s body consists of nothing but muscle and skin. I want
something else. I want fat. I want a fatty meat, a delicious fatty meat!”

“Don’t be extravagant”

Then I turn to Ichida and tell her about her other job.

“The other one is to be my own AV star”

At that moment, I could see Ichida’s fear slightly lessen.

“D-do you mean you want me to be your mistress…?”

“No, I don’t like you and you don’t have to like me. I’m just a guy who shoots a filming
with you”

In fact, the aristocrats Lili is fighting now in the demon world are puppet masters,
and many of their servants are also puppets.

It is a common practice in the demon world to take captives as s*x slaves, but
according to Lili, there are not enough captives to give to the incubus under her
command.

Then, Freesia-san, a well-known perverted maid, suggested, “Why don’t you use a
magic stone that can record images and distribute AV as a test?” or something like
that.

From that point on, it was automatically decided that I would be the male actor and
Count Ose would be the semen actor. However, this is not the case with actresses.
No matter if the viewers say that the other person is not a human being, I don’t want
to show the naked girls in my harem to the viewers.

So, I’m going to make her work as a maid and ask her to play a role of an AV star
during the filming.

“So, which one is it?”

“T-that’s… well, I-I don’t have any experience…”

“I see, so you’ll lose your virginity in your debut film”

Ichida looks desperate and starts to cry. But I can’t be a Confinement King with that
kind of helplessness.

“If you don’t choose, you’ll automatically be Ulrich’s food, you know?”

“U-uuu… Sob, sob, ueeeeee…”

The sight of a strong-looking girl crying half-naked is quite intriguing, but for now,
this will do. She should have no more energy to resist.

“Well, the shooting starts will begin in twelve hours. Ulrich, take her to the maid’s
waiting room and take care of her. No bites, okay?”

“Uhh…”

Ichida stiffens like a frog being stared at by a snake as Ulrich gives her a greedy look.

“Oh, yes. By the way, the title of Ichida Sanae’s Demon World AV, the title of her debut
work, has already been solicited from the incubuses and it was―”
Protagonist’s POV

“Surprisingly, the need for wall butts (stuck in the wall) was high, Devi”

“Oh, indeed. “I’ve been thinking about using a former model JK as a wall butts” for a
while now. So, how about “You can do anything you want!? Wall butt meat toilet
Sanae-chan? There’s also a Gaburi too!’ Maybe, if we really want to do it, we can get a
nice hole in the wall with some interior construction work…”

In the Confinement King’s bedroom, I sat down on the bed with Lili, who was lying in
mid-air, and went over all the suggestions for titles that had been submitted by the
60 million incubus members of the demon world.

“The others were “Wakarase (to make someone understand)” type, Devi. “Debut, ex-
model JK becomes a hot high-school gal, so I’m going to make her understand”, and
then add a maid element to that and add “Sanae, will you become a maid? I Who Will
Be Dyed by My Master in the Newcomer’s Training?” or “Newcomer maid training:
the best way to show her who’s her Master…”“

“Yeah, but if it’s a maid type, although I’m going against the grain, I’d recommend
“Awakening Rape – Maid who turned into a Beast”. It would be easier for me to have
her attack me. Other than that, isn’t “The duties of a maid slave – (1) A one-armed
maid loses her virginity~” amazing? Still, wouldn’t it be bad if she didn’t have one
arm from the start?”

“LOL, that’s quite a taste for Ryona, Devi… Come to think of it, Fumi Fumi was
suggesting that it’s a good word for it, Devi…”

“Yes, I like parodies. There are many indie-style works like “This Ain’t Jaws (Jaws
Parody)” where they are attacked by sharks or “Your Rope (Your name/kimi no nawa
parody)”. Along those titles, I like “Hagawa wo Motomete Sanzen Ri (a man who is
willing to go to great lengths and distances in pursuit of having s*x with a virgin
woman)” rather well. I also thought that “I fucked a model and I who was fucked by a
model” was a good catchphrase”

“Speaking of good catchphrases, Freesia wrote “I’m a meat hole. I’m your meat hole.
Whenever and wherever you want, I’m your meat hole. Your onahole.” She raved that
she could feel the soul of Junichiro Tanizaki, Devi”

“…Maybe I should apologize to all concerned for that comment”

“Also, Count Ose was recommending “All, Devil’s Thanksgiving”, Devi”

“No, he just wants to be in the show, that’s all… Other than that, I noticed something
else with “CA Sanae, fallen into a swamp of lewdness”, and I thought, I haven’t
experienced a cabin attendant costume yet”

“That’s something to consider in the future, Devi. By the way, all the impregnation-
related ones were rejected by Oppai-chan who intervened from the side, Devi”

“Uh… Yeah, no comment on that”

I then turn my eyes to the floor in front of the bed.

“…So, which one do you think is better for you?”

“Eek!?”

Immediately, Ichida Sanae, who was sitting surrounded by five maids including
Ulrich, gasped.

Although she was dressed in a maid’s uniform, her bosom’s part was cut off and her
breasts were exposed. She was tied behind her back and her nose was hung with a
hook, which made her look like a pig snout, ruining the beauty of the girl.

She is exhausted, and her cheeks are streaked with tears. I had heard beforehand
that she was strong-willed, but she is no longer a shadow of her former self. In her
frightened face like a small animal, her dark eyes were shaking busily with anxiety.
Now, Kishijo-san lightly poked her on the back of the head as she was too frightened
to answer.

“Confinement King-sama is asking you a question. Answer quickly”

“I-I’m sorry, but…”

Tear drops appeared at the corner of her eyes again, and I cowered my shoulders in
annoyance.

“Well, whatever. So, which one do you guys think is better?”

Then, without the slightest hesitation, Hotta-san and Saito-san opened their mouths.

“I vote for “Leaving the senior maids behind, the maid who is loved by her master
will be subjected to high-voltage electric current deadly s*x”“

““Rookie maid mince. Crazy hamburger fuck”, please”

“Eeek!?”

Ichida Sanae’s cheeks twitch in horror. And I smile wryly.

“No, I’m not going to post anything like that”

In the first place, I would be electrocuted by the high voltage current, and what’s a
hamburger fuck?

“P-please! P-please! A-as long as it’s normal…”

Ichida Sanae begged with a trembling body.

“Well then… How about “Sanae, will you become a maid? I Who Will Be Dyed by My
Master in the Newcomer’s Training?” Devi?”

She was nodding her head, just to escape her fear.

It is true that this is one of the softer titles of the post. At least, not in a disembodied
kind of way.
“Okay, that’s fine. I’ll take your virginity for starters. I’ll sleep here, so you can do it
yourself”

“Huh… By myself…?”

“Wouldn’t that be easier for you?”

“T-That’s not what you told me… Aaah!”

When Ichida Sanae’s expression showed her confusion, the maids took her by both
sides and held her up, and five of them made her sit on top of me.

“N-noooo… Forgive me! Please! P-please, please let me go!”

The maids cursed Ichida as she pleaded in a voice that could almost be described as
a cry.

“What an idiot! How many people do you think there are who want to take your
place?”

“You are a stupid girl who doesn’t know her own luck. You should be so happy to give
your virginity to the Confinement King-sama!”

“No! I-it’s scary, please don’t…”

As Ichida struggled to get up on her knees, Ulrich rolled up Ichida’s skirt, picked up
my cock, and placed it in her crack. I had heard that she had already had foreplay in
the maid’s room, but her pussy was indeed wet at the tip of my cock.

Ichida’s face twitches in fear as she jumps up and down at the fresh sensation of the
glans.

“Everything’s OK!”

Ulrich said, and the maids started to hold her down with all their might.

“N-no… Ggh…”

Ichida’s face turns red and she resists. However, her strength is no match for the
maids’ arms, and her hips start to sink down. Before long, the head of the cock
penetrated her, rolling up the folds.

“Hyiii!?”

She immediately chokes out a guttural scream as if she had hit her head, and turns
upside down like a bellowing beast.

But the maids did not relax their power. With a series of squelching noises, my rod
sinks inside her, pushing her narrow vaginal cavity open and expanding.

“Hyiii! Aaaaaaahhh!? It’s going to… it’s going to ripppp!”

And then, pop! I felt something popping at the tip of the glans.

I felt the tip hit the back. As soon as our crotches were completely connected, her
body was jerked away from me like a puppet with broken strings.

“U-uuu… It’s inside… This isn’t supposed to happen, it hurts… why did I have to go
through this… it’s awful… it’s awful… ugh…”

Everything from the tip to the base of the glans is buried inside her vagina. She lost
her virginity. As for the punishment for injuring Saori-chan, it’s not over yet.

By the way, a strong-willed beautiful girl’s pig-nosed crying face is quite intriguing. I
found that my mood was remarkably lifted when I thought that she was holding my
cock in her crotch, even though she didn’t like it so much.

“What are you playing at? The service is just beginning”

The maids grab her by the arms and hips, lifting her slightly.

With a shhhk, the exposed slit was pulled halfway out, and a knotty, thick p*nis
peeked out. There was fresh blood from a broken virginity, mixed with mucus,
clinging to it.

“N-no… D-don’t move!”

Ichida shouts in desperation. However, she was still unable to resist the maids’
strong arms. The maids grabbed her body and started to move her up and down
violently.
“H-hyaaaahh! Noooo, it hurts! It hurts! It hurtsssss!”

“It doesn’t hurt!”

Inui-san forcibly covered Ichida’s mouth with her lips as she screamed. The kiss
between two beautiful maids is a spectacular sight. Muffled screams mingled with
the sound of tongues entwining.

The rod, which had been spit out leaving its glans, was going up and down
vigorously, thrusting up Ichida’s deep inside, and she was writhing violently with her
eyes wide open.

Immediately after losing her virginity, Ichida was forcefully piston fucked. Not bad
for a maid’s training. I thought so.
“Unghh… Nnngh!”

A woman’s voice gasped in pain. At the same time, the creaking sound of the bed is
intertwined with the sound of the woman’s voice, and it is echoing rather loudly.

On the giant bed in the “Confinement King’s bedroom,” there were seven figures.

However, the only ones intertwining were a man and a woman – myself and Ichida
Sanae.

The other five maids were forcibly moving Ichida’s body up and down as she
straddled me.

Hotta-san wwas holding onto her waist, Kishijo-san was holding onto her right
shoulder, Saito-san was holding onto her left shoulder, and Inui-san was kissing her
to keep her quiet with a lesbian kiss.

Meanwhile, Ulrich was bouncing and giggling next to us, keeping pace with Ichida’s
up-and-down movement.

(I mean, Ulrich… what are you doing?)

It seems Ulrich is been left out, but since she looks so happy, I’ll let it slide.

This can no longer be called s*x. It is a s*xual service using an onahole in the shape
of a human named Ichida. The maids are the ones serving, and Ichida is nothing
more than a tool.

There is no will of Ichida present there.

“Mm… *kiss*… nnn… haa… *suck*…”

Nevertheless, it’s quite a sight.

A strong and beautiful girl in a maid’s uniform that exposes her breasts and bound
with her hands behind her back.

Her somewhat delinquent-looking wolf-cut hair is disheveled, and her beauty is

ruined by a nose hook. As she cries in pain from losing her virginity, her tongue is
entwined with the tongue of the maid with pink hair.

This scene strongly stimulates my sadistic tendencies.

If it were any other girl, I would have felt sorry for her, but she’s a stupid woman who
hurt my cute little sister. There’s absolutely no need for mercy, which is just perfect.

(Come to think of it, is this being filmed as an AV to be shipped to the demon world? I
don’t see any camera… so, where are they filming from?)

While I was thinking about this, Saito-san asked me a question.

“Confinement King-sama, would you like me to ease up?”

“It’s not bad. Keep going.”

In fact, it felt quite pleasurable.

The hot flesh pulsed as if it was on fire, covered with slippery juice, and the folds
tangled around my whole rod.

Though the person herself seemed to be in considerable pain, the tightness of the
honey pot squeezing in response to the pain was something to behold. Besides, the
maids have no mercy on her. They didn’t seem to care a bit how much pain she was
in.

“Mmm, nnn… ease up, please… nngh…”

Ichida’s eyes pleaded with me while trying to escape from Inui’s tongue. But I’m not
going to pity her, and there’s no reason to hold back.

“Even though you’re in pain, your nipples are erect and perky.”

I jeered, reaching out to Ichida’s bare breast.

“Nnnggh! Mmm… haa haa… nnngh…”

I kneaded her sweaty breasts with both hands, and the skin turning a cherry red hue.
They are not particularly large due to her model figure, but they are firm. The shape
was good, and the flesh had a pleasant elasticity.

“Nnngh! Mmmuuuu…! Nnngh… nngh…”

As I continued to knead her breasts, Ichida’s reaction became even more intense. The
tongue-sucking and forced piston movements added more stimulation to it. It was
only natural.

“Nbu… stop it… nbu, nchu… ngh…”

She shakes her head and tries to escape from the lesbian kiss, but Inui-san grabs her
head with both hands and holds it in place. The only part of her that was free were
her hands, which were tied behind her back.

After playing with her breasts, I pinched her nipples with my fingertips and pulled
them, causing Ishida’s body to jolt and twitch.

(Did she climax? No, it seemed like it only hurt…)

From her reactions so far, she seemed to be writhing in pain rather than writhing in
pleasure, and if it hurts, it hurts, which is more appropriate as a punishment.

Besides, she desperately looked at me with her eyes, trying to plead with me.

“Inui-san, I think it’s enough with the kiss. She seems to have something to say.”

“*Kiss*… Huh, understood.”

As soon as Inui-san’s lips leave Ichida’s, she screamed and moaned in a mixture of
pleasure and pain.

“Aah, p-please let me go! Hii! That’s enough, it hurts! Like this… ah, aah! Something
like this… aaaah!”

“Ulrich, what do you think about what she’s saying?”

“Hmm? She’s an idiot. Humans are really stupid.”

“Well… I’m a human too, but… What about you, Inui-san?”

“I’m afraid she doesn’t understand.”

“Then teach her to understand.”

“Understood.”

After bowing respectfully, Inui-san turned to Ichida again and looked at her coldly
with a blank expression.

“First of all… You no longer have human rights. Like us, you have become a miserable
creature, at the bottom of the food chain on this earth. You only allowed to live by the
grace of Confinement King-sama. Please understand that.”

“Ah… hmm… Wh-what are you talking about… hmm!”

Ichida’s face was contorted with agony, as she had been pushed up the whole time
and was now drenched in sweat, tears, drool, and snot. There was no trace of the
cool and beautiful girl left, and there was no gap in which to show any emotional
changes.

“I have been instructed by the head main to give you a new name. Rejoice. From now
on your name is ‘Mite (ダニ)’. It suits a miserable and sly person like you.”

“Ah, no, who’s a mite!? Ah, ahh, ahh, ahh!”

As soon as Ichida said that, Inui-san slapped her cheek without changing her
expression.

Slap! Ichida’s face twisted with a high pitched sound like a burst bag.

“Who said you could talk back?”

Inui-san must have held back considerably, or else it wouldn’t have been surprising if
her neck had been twisted and she had rolled on the floor by now.

“Repeat after me. I am a mite. Come on.”

“So, something like that… Ugh!”

Inui-san slapped Ichida on the opposite cheek from where she had been slapped
earlier.

“Is your brain also a mite? I’m telling you to repeat after me. I’m a mite. Say it!”

Then Inui-san raised her hand again, and Ichida’s face twitched in fear and he
screamed.

“I’m a mite! A mite, okay! So, please stop, don’t hit me again…!”

Once again, large tears fall down in her cheeks.

I must really have a very strong S-type side after all.

Watching her beaten cheeks turned red, making her pitiful, pathetic cry-face with the
nose hook even more miserable to behold, I felt the blood flowing into my groin even
more.

“This is AV, so even this ugly face is being shot up close.”

I told her, wanting to torture her even more.

Immediately, she screamed desperately.

“Noooo! Don’t film it! Stop itttt!”

Her voice was the most scream-like voice of the day. As a model, she must not be able
to tolerate anything related to her appearance being commented on. But the next
moment, Inui-san slapped her on the cheek again.

“Higuu!?”

“You don’t know your place, aren’t you? If Confinement King-sama says to shoot,
then it’s the maid’s duty to smile and look happy. Smile, come on!”

“Hi, hi, a, ah…”

When Inui-san raises her hand again, Ichida’s face is still crying, but Ichida forced a
strained, pathetic smile.

The sight of that miserable smile, as well as the pistoning motion of the cowgirl
position, made me climax involuntarily. The hot lump swirling inside me could no
longer be restrained and burst out through my urethra, overflowing into her womb.

Spurttt! Spurtttttt!

“Aaahhh!? Noooooo! That’s not good! You came inside meee!”

As if to push away her miserable crying face, a color of shock appears on her face.

This is also a good expression.

And, thanks to doping with a nutritional drink from the demon world beforehand,
despite her surprise, my ejaculation wouldn’t stop.

Again and again, my meat rod pulsated inside her repeatedly, filling her uterus with
copious amounts of white, cloudy fluid mixed with her love juices. The mixture
seeped out from the gap between her vagina and my cock.

Now, Ichida’s face was hopeless. To her horror, I say to her.

“You still seem to be feeling only pain, but don’t worry. I’ll train you properly until
you beg for my cock by drowning in pleasure.”

“Hiii!?”

She was frightened, but I instructed the maids like this.

“Well then, one more time like this.”

“Yes, understood.”

The maids began to move her body up and down again, and the area where we were
connected made a lewd noises like squish squish as the cloudy fluid scattered.

And Ichida’s moaning didn’t stop until the following afternoon.

Protagonist’s POV

“Okay, I’ll leave it to you”

“Sure, leave it to me”

Weak breaths escaped her lips, while her breaths made her breasts, marked with
kiss marks, rise and fall in unison.

I tidied myself up and left Ichida Sanae, who was covered in semen and barely
conscious, to the maids. Then, I headed towards the dining room.

“Ugh… I’m starving”

Thanks to the nutritional drink from the demon world, I had no problems with my
stamina, but it didn’t fill my empty stomach.

Come to think of it, I haven’t eaten anything since yesterday’s lunch.

As I step into the dining room, I suddenly hear Ryoko’s accusing voice coming from
the kitchen.

“Kyoko-chan, someone has eaten the 5kg Hinai-jidori chicken (a type of premium
chicken breed that is raised in Akita Prefecture, Japan) that we had specially ordered
for our master from the fridge. Did you snack on it?”

“I don’t know! And what do you mean 5kg! That’s not just snacking!”

I couldn’t help but smile wryly as I looked around. There were Ryoko and Kyouko in
maid uniforms, and Chihiro and Kurosawa-san sitting around the table.

“Ah! It’s Fumi-kun!”

Kurosawa-san’s eyes light up when she saw me.

Unlike at school, her attitude here showed no signs of tsundere.

“Hey Ryoko, Kyouko, I’m starving… can you make something light for me?”

“Ugh, you’re so annoying… ack!?”

“Of course, right away!”

Ryoko smiles at me as she puts Kyoko in a headlock, and I give her a wry smile and
sit down at the table where Chihiro and the others are sitting.

“Hehehe, Fumikyuun!”

“Good job today, Danna-sama”

I immediately pull up a chair and hugged Kurosawa-san, who immediately leaned

towards me, and asked Chihiro.

“So, how’s everything going on your side?”

She shrugged her shoulders with a wry smile.

“Can we say that Nitani is… calm and composed despite the situation? And can you
leave her to me?”

“Yes. She doesn’t need to be treated on the same level as Ichida or Mimura, but as a
promising talent for KKO”

“If you wish, I can have her ready for you at any time, but…”

“I don’t think I’m in dire need of a girl”

I told her with a wry smile, and Kurosawa-san hugged my neck tightly.

“That’s right, President Chihiro, Fumi-kun has me!”

Anyway, Nitani’s fate is up to Chihiro.

I heard that Ichida serves as a maid and a private AV actress under Freesia-san’s
discipline.

(Only Kito and Mimura remain…)

“Hey Lili, are you there?”

“Of course, Devi”

Lili replied as she appeared in the sky, drawing a circle.

“How are Kito and Mimura doing?”

“Um… As for Kito, as I’ve already mentioned, his mental pain has been converted into
physical pain, Devi. I’ll hand him over to AV-girl later, Devi. He seems to be well-
connected in the entertainment world, Devi, so use him as much as you can, Devi”

“I see. And what about Mimura?”

When I asked that question, Lili’s expression became complicated.

“When I asked Sankon if she needed anything, what do you think she asked for,
Devi?”

“What was it?”

“A large quantity of five-inch nails, hammers, a peeler, and a rough-grained file, Devi”

Instantly, my face went pale, and the blood drained from Chihiru and Kurosawa-san’s
faces as well.

I am completely taken aback. It was a double shock, and then a double shock again.

“I think I can guess what she’s planning…”

“Whoaaa! Okay! You don’t have to say it!”

When I raised my voice, Lili looked at me distantly.

“Men are no match for women in terms of cruelty, Devi, and I think Mimura is the
most pitiful one this time, Devi”

“Anyway, just make sure not to kill her”

“Understood, Devi”

Everyone except Lili had a pale face. Maybe I am too.

Just when I lost my appetite at once, Ryoko brought me an omelet with a heart
drawn on it in bright red ketchup, as if on purpose. She always had terrible timing.

(Hmm, I don’t think Ryoko meant any harm, probably.)

As I stared at the distorted heart drawn on the omelet with a twisted face, Lili spoke
up again.

“Anyway, after Sankon is satisfied, Mimura and Sankon will be re-trained as maids in
Freesia’s care, Devi”

“Ah, so you’re going to make both of them maids?”

“Yes, but in return, I’ll return the four Shortcuts to their daily lives, Devi”

“Is that so?”

I was a little surprised. After all, I thought Lili trusted them to some extent.

“Don’t misunderstand, Devi. Although I said I’ll return them to their daily lives, it
doesn’t mean they’ll be free, Devi”

“What do you mean?”

“I’m worried about the movements of Goat Head, Devi. I don’t think he’s noticed
Fumi Fumi yet, Devi, but he’ll definitely come up with something, Devi”

“I see, so that means they’ll be my bodyguards at school?”

“Devi, Devi… Although I don’t think the maids can compete with the goat-head, Devi,
but they should be able to buy Fumi Fumi enough time to escape, Devi…”
“But isn’t four people too much?”

When I asked her that, Lili made a serious face I had never seen before and said.

“…I have a bad feeling, Devi. It’s not a problem to be too cautious, Devi”

***

???’s POV

After getting off the train and stepping onto the platform, I stretched my arms wide.
The long trip from Fukuoka had left me feeling mildly tired. Then, as I looked out at
the cityscape visible from the platform, it was exactly what one would expect from a
provincial city. There were no signs for city banks, only signs for regional banks.

“It’s more rural than I thought”

I commented, and Tateoka shrugged his shoulders.

“Compared to Hakata or Tenjin, yeah. Well, sorry for making you come all the way
out here”

“It’s at the request of my grandfather. It’s not for your sake, so please don’t
misunderstand”

“Yeah, yeah, I get it”

I had no intention of trusting this Tateoka guy. Although my grandfather believed

this man’s shady story, in my eyes, he was not a trustworthy man.

“For now, while you’re staying here, you can stay at my place…”

“That’s alright. I have a room in a hotel near the station”

“O-oh, I see…”

Of course. There was no way I was going to spend time under the same roof as a man
who looked so slovenly.

“Well then, I’ll pick you up at the hotel tomorrow…”

“That’s fine too. I’ve already completed the transfer procedures and know the
location of the school. And starting tomorrow, we’ll begin contacting the women who
are being deceived by devils, as you say, but if we act together, we’ll only arouse
suspicion. So, please understand that we’ll be operating separately for the most part”

“I see, but…”

“There’s no need to worry. I am a qualified exorcist. I’ve also called upon exorcists
from all over Japan. Though I don’t know how many will show up…”

I don’t trust this man’s story, but if the other party really was a devil, I doubt that this
man would be of any use to me.

“Just tell me the name of the first woman to contact, and I’ll take care of the rest”

Reluctantly, Tateoka raised his hands in surrender. Then he said.

“Shiratori Saki. She’s the most suspicious one”

“I’ve been expecting you, Danna-sama. Please have a seat”

As prompted by Chihiro, I sat down on the chair.

This was the media room located within the KKO office.

The room had monitors installed on one side of the eight-tatami mat room, and it
was used for previewing various video works.

“So, what do you want to talk about today?”

When I asked, she smiled and said, “There is a reason why I asked you to come all the
way here, Danna-sama.”

“Well, I figured that much. So, what is it?”

“The entertainment industry is a world where people are always looking for the best.
Therefore, we at KKO need to stay ahead of the times. That’s why I’m thinking of
embarking on producing V-tubers”

“What, now!? We’re not ahead of the times, we’re way behind! We’re lagging behind
in the race!”

“Don’t worry. Even if we’re behind, as long as we’re at the front, we’ll look like top
runners”

“What kind of ridiculous theory is that!?”

In my mind, Chihiro was a serious person who kept my harem in check, but maybe
she got corrupted by Lolisla or something, unfortunately, it seems that her position
needs to be reevaluated.

“Anyway, we’re planning to produce our first V-tuber at KKO, and I would like to ask
you, Danna-sama, to be the judge for the audition”

“I already have a bad feeling about this, but… is it going to be okay?”

“Don’t worry. However, it will take time to recruit from the general public, so I’ve
decided to pick up candidates from the breeding pool”

“Breeding pool?”

“Simply put, your harem, Danna-sama”

“You’re treating them like they’re just animals! And besides, I can only see a future of
chaos from that plan!”

I’m not proud of it, but there are only a few people in my harem whom I can present
in public with confidence. Of course, it is not a matter of appearance.

(Kurosawa-san and Akira are both regular talents, so they’re not included. Then,
maybe Shima-san… no, she can’t function without a partner who can act as the
‘straight man’ to her jokes, so it wouldn’t work. The only one left would be Ryouko?)

“First, please take a look at this”

The room went dark, and the monitor turned on

On the screen, an avatar of a blonde, angelic young girl with white wings appeared.
Her white one-piece dress gives her a neat and clean look, and her smiling face is
cute.

“Wow, she’s surprisingly decent… and cute, I think”

“I asked Pe*-sensei (ぺ*先生) to design it for me, so…”

“Wait, you’re kidding! Don’t say that! We’ll get in trouble!”

“And here’s her character profile”

The paper that Chihiro presented to me had this written on it.

[An angel who was watching the world from heaven and became greatly excited by
the sight of strong men wrestling. She descended to earth out of love. A sumo-loving
angel, Dosukoi☆Angie.]

“Are you crazy? How did she end up like this!?”

“Is that so? I don’t know why. Lili and I were laughing like crazy while coming up
with this idea late at night”

“You know exactly what caused it!”

The combination of late-night energy and Lili’s sense is clearly a recipe for disaster.

“By the way, the character wears a ‘mawashi (loincloth)’ under her dress”

“I don’t need that setting!”

Surprised, Chihiro tilted her head as if she didn’t expect that reaction.

“Don’t you want to see a beautiful girl in a ‘mawashi’?”

“…”

No comment.

In just three seconds, I had considered suggesting a “Doki-doki! Wrestling Maid

Competition with Lots of Mawashi” event.

But I couldn’t say it out loud, because if I did, I might be accused of having a crazy
“Mawashi fetish,” and my faithful maids might actually wear Mawashi.

I cough and change the subject.

“So, what should I do?”

“We have several candidates waiting online to act as the avatar and showcase their
acting and speaking skills. You can judge their performance. In order to avoid
potential bias, I’ve asked them to change their voices with a voice changer”

“I see, so you want me to judge purely on their acting and talking skills, is that it?”
“Exactly, Danna-sama”

Chihiro nodded and raised her voice to the monitor.

“Alright then, let’s start with the first one!”

Immediately, an avatar of a blonde-haired young girl with angel wings starts to move
on the screen. Her expressions were rich.

Then, just as the young girl on the screen smiled, she suddenly struck a pose like a
transformation sequence of a superhero.

[Nice to meet you! As big and small waves approach, let’s tighten our makeup. In
times of trouble, I summon the Kokugikan (a large indoor arena in Tokyo, Japan used
for Sumo), where the dohyo (sumo ring) becomes my magic circle! Lovely Angel of
Love and Sumo, Dosukoi☆Angie, descending here, “Devi”!]

“That’s such a lame punchline!!”

The voice changer doesn’t work. I couldn’t help but feel a headache.

I wonder if she’s okay with her identity as a devil.

“Hey, Lili…”

“Lili? Who are you talking about, Devi? Dosukoi☆Angie is an angel, Devi”

“You said “Devi” just now. What’s the point of a devil selling their soul to an angel?”

“Uh, um, Angie isn’t a devil, Jake”

“Selling your soul to a salmon is even worse!!”

I wonder if this guy only have two ways of ending her sentences.

As I thought so, Chihiro timidly asks a question.

“Is she rejected, by any chance?”

“Why would you think there’s a possibility of being chosen!?”

“Sigh… I guess there’s nothing I can do. Thank you very much for entry number one.
Next, we would like to invite the second one”

I was exhausted after the first person.

I don’t know who the second person is, but surely being inappropriate is worse than
being a devil.

…Or so I thought, but the avatar on the screen suddenly stopped moving.

“Uh… what’s wrong?”

“Is it trouble?”

“Hold on, let me try to contact her”

Chihiro picks up her phone and starts to make a call. After two rings, there is some
silence, then someone picks up. Then Chihiro opens her mouth.

“Um, this is Chihiro, what’s up? Huh? “You don’t know which channel the internet is
on?” No, not a TV channel. I mean on your computer… what? You don’t have a
computer? Not with a TV! But you said you had a microphone for Grandpa’s 8-track
karaoke! It doesn’t fit into the jack? That won’t work? I see… Okay, well, that’s too
bad this time”

Chihiro hung up the phone, let out a sigh, turned to me, and said

“There’s equipment trouble”

“And you’re just going to let it go!?”

(Wow, the entertainment industry is something…)

Based on the conversation I just overheard, the other person is definitely Tashiro-
san. But even if there was no problem with the equipment, I wouldn’t hire her.

She just can’t read the room. She is bound to cause a firestorm.

“Anyway, let’s refocus. Entry number three, please”

As soon as Chihiro says this, the avatar suddenly turns into a big-breasted woman.

“OUTTTTTTT!”

“Wait, she hasn’t even said anything yet, Danna-sama?”

“She’s changed her character!”

“Well, I tried to respect the identity of the person behind the character…”

“Well, if that’s the case, I don’t want to be that person. Seriously, it’s not good. I’m not
saying anything bad. But that person is a first-class dangerous individual disguised
as a sensible person”

“I see… well, this will be the last person, unfortunately”

“At this point, there’s practically no one left”

“Entry number 4, please”

As Chihiro speaks these words, the blonde loli avatar on the screen looked up at me
with a cute, innocent expression.

[Hello, it’s everyone’s cute angel Angie! My hobby is singing songs. To all Onii-chan
and Onee-chan across the country, Angie wants to be friends with everyone ☆]

She speaks with a slightly childish tone, and her cute gestures and gaze arouse a
sense of protectiveness.

“She’s… normal?”

I’m already upset that she’s normal.

“Who is she?”

“I’m sorry, Danna-sama. Please understand that the identity of the person behind the
character is a secret. Ah, that’s right. If you’d like, you can talk to her”

“Um… Angie-chan likes sumo, right?”

“Yes, I like it. But it’s not just about sumo, Angie loves people who work hard”

I asked her several more questions after this, and she continued to give me very
favorable answers without breaking the setting.

“Um… well… isn’t this girl good enough?”

As I said this, the blonde girl avatar in the screen jumped up cutely.

“Yay~☆ I love Onii-chan so much!”

***

After that, I come back to my “room” from KKO’s office and go to the dining hall.

“I’m so tired…”

It’s not that I’ve been in the office for a long time, but I’m just… tired.

I mean, I haven’t been in a situation where I had to make such a comment recently, so
it’s even more so.

(I wonder who the last one was…)

Lost in thought, I open the door to the dining hall, where Kyoko, dressed as a maid in
a mini skirt, was lounging with her legs thrown over the table.

“Kyoko, sorry to bother you… but can you make me something to eat? I’m starving”

“Argh? What a pain in the ass. All I can make is an omelette rice”

Kyoko lifts one eyebrow and shows her displeasure.

If Ryoko were here, she would have been severely criticized for this attitude, but I
don’t dislike it so much. In fact, it adds to the pleasure of teasing her in bed.

“Okay, that’s fine”

“Tch! You’re such a pain”

Kyoko clicks her tongue, ruffles her messy hair, and turns her head toward the
kitchen.

After a moment…

“Come on, eat up, eat up!”

She returned with a plate of omelet rice and slammed it down on the table.

As I looked at it, I noticed that the ketchup was shaped like a heart.

“Hmm, that’s unusual”

“What? You got a problem with it or something?”

“No, I just noticed that the ketchup is shaped like a heart”

“N-no way! It’s a mistake! I messed up! Stop talking nonsense and eat it already!”

What is she embarrassed about? Kyoko stuttered, kicking the leg of my chair while
blushing furiously.
Protagonist’s POV

The stylish indirect lighting illuminates the four corners of the room.

And in that room, I am sitting on the edge of the bed with my legs spread wide,
completely naked.

Kneeling in front of me and earnestly sucking on my member is Minami Shibata, the

vice chairman of the public morals committee.

“Mmm… mmm…”

Sweat drips down her forehead. Her chestnut-colored hair sways up and down as
she rhythmically sucks my member.

“So, Shibata-san, how does my dick taste?”

She hesitates for a moment before spitting out my member and responding.

“It’s very, very delicious. Um, K-Kijima-kun.”

“What a proper response from a top student.”

I look down at her with a smirk on my face.

Of course, I know that her words are not sincere.

After all, she still hasn’t progressed from her submissive state.

Although she vowed to become my woman, this vice chair of the public morals
committee is still far from being completely mine.

I have no idea if her heart belongs to Kobayashi-kyoyu or to Tateoka-kun, but she

shows no sign of resistance, making it difficult to find a clue for my next step.

As I thought so, she looks up at me with upturned eyes.

Her hawk-colored pupils are slightly moist.

As a side note, Shibata-san is also completely naked.

I had caught her on my way out of school and brought her into my “room”.

She did not resist, and now her uniform, along with her underwear, is scattered on
the floor.

(Anyway… she still has a s*xy body…)

Her physique is by no means great.

But her slightly plump body, which retains the air of an older sister, floats up in the
faint lighting.

Her slightly sloppy lower abdomen, on the other hand, was quite arousing.

The difference between now and when I was gently holding her, pretending to be
Kobayashi-sensei, was the collar around her neck.

A red dog collar with a sturdy, thick leather strap and a metal plate hanging from it
that read “Minami.”

Of course, this is to make her aware of her position.

The collar was connected to a chain, with one end firmly gripped in my hand. Every
time she shook her head and worked on my meat stick, there was a metallic rubbing
sound.

While savoring the sensation of Minami’s hesitant tongue, I gazed at her profile.

Her eyes were downcast, and her long eyelashes were swaying.

She had a somewhat airy atmosphere, but now her nose and below seemed shallow
and despicable.
Her lips were pushed out extremely to suck my meat stick. Her cheeks were sunken.

As her lips slid along my flesh, a wet, squishy sound mixed with the sound of water
rubbing against my eardrums.

“So, this is the head of the disciplinary committee, huh? It’s pretty funny.”

Her shoulders trembled slightly when I said this to her. She must be frustrated.

The reason why I decided to hold Minami Shibata, who has been half-removed from
my consciousness, was almost like a game of free association.

Because I heard the name of Takaka Takata, also known as Taka-chi, the former head
of the public morals committee.

You see, as I returned to the classroom from the restroom during lunch break, I saw a
very puzzling scene.

Fukuda Rin, with a terrified expression, was surrounded by four pet girls and Shima-
san.

The sight of Rin wobbling on her knees like a newborn fawn was, to be honest, too
funny, but what in the world could have brought about such a situation…

When I asked Shima-san about it later, she told me that Rin had actually visited her
in her classroom today.

To be precise, Rin asked her about her former class to find out the address of Taka-
chi’s parents, and it turns out that Shima-san, whom she knew from the library
incident, was there.

However, Shima-san did not know the address of Taka-chi’s parents’ house. And
when she asked Tashiro-san, who was relatively close to Taka-chi, about it, she said
she did not know it either.

The conversation should have ended there, but Tashiro-san had a sudden idea and
immediately acted on it.

“Well, instead of asking us, why don’t we ask Fujiwara in the next class? With the
power of the Fujiwara group, we might be able to get one or two of Taka-chi’s
addresses.”

As soon as Rin heard Fujiwara’s name, she apparently tried to run away.

But that didn’t work on Tashiro-san.

“Oh, no, wait, first of all, Fujiwara-senpai is…”

“Hahaha! Don’t be shy. She may look like she’s joking around, but she’s very
compassionate.”

Dragging Rin, who resists desperately, Tashiro-san visits our class.

By the way, when I asked Shima-san, “Why didn’t you save her?” she shrugged and
replied, “You know, it’s Ui-chan we’re talking about here.” Her answer was too
obvious.

Anyway, Fujiwara-san seemed to be in a friendly mood, saying “Oh, it’s Fukuda!” but
on the other hand, Rin had a face like the countdown to the destruction of the Earth
had begun.

And when Fujiwara-san, Tashiro-san, and Shima-san gathered to talk, Kurosawa-san

and Masaki-chan came to me, wondering if something had happened to me, and that
scene was born.

Fujiwara-san apparently decided to look up Taka-chi’s address, but even without

doing so, I could easily locate her with <Marker>.

(Taka-chi… I wonder how she’s doing. But Rin, that guy… she was really fond of Taka-
chi.)

As I recall that scene and think about it, I reached out and grabbed Shibata-san’s
exposed breasts.

“Mmmm…”

She frowned slightly, but she didn’t show any signs of rejecting it.

Although she couldn’t compete with Masaki-chan, her breasts were quite large. I
enjoyed the soft sensation as I kneaded it.
She was the type to be reserved and hold back. She didn’t reject my advances, but
she didn’t show any signs of falling any further either.

That’s why I changed my approach this time.

It was the complete opposite of what Kobayashi-sensei had done. It was thorough
pet treatment.

But it seems that it was the right decision. The more roughly I treated her, the more I
embarrassed her and covered her in shame, the more her reactions clearly changed.

“That’s enough with the dick. Should I have you lick my feet next?”

“Ugh…”

She gave me a slightly angry look.

But then she quickly lowers her eyes and gets down on all fours from kneeling and
kisses my feet.

When I lifted up my legs and crossed them, she began to suck on my toes carefully.

I don’t know if my karma is deep or if men are like that, but the thought of
dominating this woman makes new blood flow between my legs and my meat rod
increases in size.

And as she looked up at my erect meat rod, her tongue moved faster as she licked my
toes.

“Are you curious? About my d*ck?”

“I don’t care…”

Despite saying that, her gaze was fixated on my crotch. The tip of her nose is stained
vermilion, as if she’s in heat. However, she hasn’t asked me to do anything yet.

“Shibata-san, get on the bed. I’ll put it in for you.”

She looked up at me with a startled face. Her eyebrows were furrowed earnestly.
“Y-yes.”

When she got on the bed, she got down on all fours as if trying to hide her flushed
face.

“Stick your butt out more. Didn’t I teach you that?”

She obeyed with a confused expression. In response to her slow and lazy attitude, I
slapped her bare butt with my hand.

*Smack!* A sharp cracking sound echoed.

“Aaah!”

Her white back trembled with every hit. But I swung my hand down two or three
times, leaving marks on her plump buttocks.

“I-I’m sorry. Please… Ahh!”

While screaming in pain, she assumed the position as instructed.

Like a female dog in heat, she spread her legs wide open and stuck out her hips. She
was on all fours, but her upper body was so low that her face was on the floor.

“If you just listen and do as you’re told, you won’t get punished, got it?”

“Y-yes…”

Now, I crawled behind her on my knees.

On the white sheets, Shibata-san’s hips are raised as if she is crawling.

Her chestnut-colored fluffy hair flowing down her back. The torn buttocks revealed a
vertical crack, and a bright salmon-pink mucous membrane peeked through.

“Uh, ah…”

As I casually thrust my fingers into her meaty crevice, her honeyed juices trailed
behind like threads, accompanied by the sound of fresh water.
The inside was completely moist.

“Did you get this wet while sucking on my toes, Miss Public Moral Committee?”

“Ugh…”

I can’t see her face pressed against the sheets, but I’m sure it is contorted with
shame.

I knelt behind her and aimed my member at her secret spot, slowly pushing the tip
in.

“Ah… uhh…”

But I didn’t thrust all the way in. Instead, I teased her with shallow thrusts, stirring
her shallow waters with small, rhythmic motions.

“Mm, ah… n-nuuh…”

Her hips trembled with frustration. She seems to be trying to feel what she is given
as much as possible. But it wasn’t enough. As a result, she gradually started wriggling
her hips.

(I don’t care what she thinks. But her body is already on edge. If I hurry her like
this…)

As time goes by, her hips became more blatantly lustful, and she began to thrust
back.

(―She starts to seek it out herself!)

I finally grabbed her waist and thrust my hardened member into her with great
force.

“Unnnaaaaaaaahhhh!”

It was a powerful blow that reached all the way to her womb. She arched her back
and couldn’t hold back the scream that burst out of her throat.

“Feels good, doesn’t it?”

“Ahh, ah, ah… yes, it feels… good… ahhhh, hi… ahhh!”

As I listened to her, I pushed into her deepest part without mercy. She clutched the
sheets desperately, pressed her forehead against the bed, and tensed up.

“Hiii, ah, ah, ah, unnn, ah, ah, only deep, only deep, ahhh…”

As I accelerated my hip movements, her body was gradually pushed up and slid
towards the headboard of the bed.

“No… ahh, ahh, too intense, too much, ah, ahh, ahh, unnn, kuhiiiii!”

Shibata-san’s voice suddenly jumped up. Maybe she had lightly climaxed.

However, I had no intention of letting her off that easily.

I grabbed her hips and started to pump her even harder.

“Ah, ahhh, ahhh, ahhh! Aaahhh! Aaahhhh!”

“Don’t cum yet, I won’t forgive you if you cum before me.”

“N-no way! It’s impossible, I’m going to cum, ahh, ah, ah, ahh, ahhhh!”

Shibata-san’s body was tense as if she was trying to hold back. But, I still pounded
my hips against her body like a whip. Each thrust produced a slapping sound, as my
hips collided with her rear end. The intensity of my movements caused her body to
lean forward.

Finally, I reach my limit.

“Kuh!”

A short moan escapes my throat, and the hot desire swirling in my hips rushes up
my urethra, seeking a way out.

Spurttt! Spurtttt!

As the white, cloudy liquid overflowed as if it would burst, she screamed as if she
were being burned by the heat.
“I’m… I’m cumming! Aaaahhh!”

She shuddered violently and then collapsed headfirst onto the bed.

After I had finished the last drop into her womb, I slowly pulled out my p*nis.

But she didn’t move a muscle. She is probably unconscious.

Still, her hips remained lifted up high. And from her fully opened slit, the white liquid
trickled down in a long string.
On a rare day when Shiratori was absent from school, during lunch break, “Kei,” who
was exhausted from the harsh morning studies, was resting alone on a bench in the
courtyard.

To put it simply, she was taking a nap.

Her lunch was accompanied by a yomogi daifuku and an ichigo daifuku that she
received from her classmate.

Not too much, but she was satisfied.

Kei was feeling the warm afternoon sun, even though it was autumn, and was
sleeping comfortably.

But, for some reason, she felt a pressure on her chest, and she opened her eyes
slightly.

Then, she saw a black lump on top of her.

Even though she was tiny, Kei was still a girl.

So, using Kei’s bulging girlish part as a pillow, “the cat was sleeping on it”.

It’s not a wordplay. It’s really the truth.

Anyway, when Kei opens her eyes, the cat flicked its whiskers and opened one eye.

“Hello, kitty (Neko-san)…”

“Meow.”

“I can’t get up if you stay there”

However, despite Kei’s desperate persuasion, Mr. Cat fell asleep again with its head
on her chest.

Having no other choice, Kei also closes her eyes.

It’s inevitable. There’s nothing that can be done.

Although she wanted to go back to class, she was restrained with such overwhelming
force that there was no way to resist.

The black beast is a fearsome one… So, good night.

Therefore, Kei falls asleep again.

***

“Meow.”

“…Kitty?”

The next time Kei woke up, the cat was sitting on her chest.

It was still early evening, with the sun just starting to dip below the horizon.

The ferocious black beast pushed Kei’s chin with its paw, waking her up, before
calmly stepping down from her body and leaping from the bench.

“…Kitty”

“Meow.”

“…Where are you going?”

“Meow.”

After meowing at Kei and turning its head, the cat walked leisurely toward the
entrance to the gymnasium.

“…Do you want me to follow you?”

Kei slowly got up, got off the bench, and started to follow the cat, walking behind it
with pitter-patter steps.

The cat walked leisurely through the courtyard, looking back from time to time to
make sure that Kei was following along.

Crossing the covered walkway and slipping through the slightly ajar door, it entered
the gymnasium.

Kei followed, stepping into the gymnasium behind it.

On there, the place was completely quiet and still.

The clock showed that it was just past four.

Normally, the volleyball and basketball clubs are in action, but there was no sign of
anyone.

“Good evening?”

Come to think of it, in morning homeroom, the teacher mentioned something. They
said something about missing persons again, and that club activities are forbidden…

In other words, skipping club activities wouldn’t be counted against Kei.

That’s a relief. Jolanda Coach is strict.

If she falls asleep, she has to wake up immediately. She hates it. She hates Jolanda
coach.

As she thinks so, the cat entered the gym storage room as is.

Following after it and entering the storage room, the cat bounced skillfully over the
vaulting box and volleyball net and ran towards the folded mats on the other side.

Then, it looks back at Kei, meows a single cry, and jumps onto the green mat at the
back, which was used for high jumps.

“Hup!”
Kei climbed onto the top of the vaulting horse and looked down at the mat on the
other side.

“…is this the cat’s house?”

Maybe this cat lives here.

When Kei tilted her head, the cat meowed “meow”.

“Do you live here?”

“Meow.”

Kei stepped down onto the mat and reached out her hand, but the cat didn’t run
away.

On the contrary, it purred and rubbed its cheek against Kei’s hand.

“…So cute!”

On closer inspection, Kei felt like the cat resembled Kan-chan in some way.

It had a somewhat cheeky demeanor.

“Nyankin-ou (Meow King)!”

The cat’s name was decided. She thought.

Although she does not know whether it is a male or a female cat.

Anyway, Kei hugged the cat and lay down on the mat, feeling the familiar sensation of
the vaulting horse mat.

It is always the same during the competitions. She falls on this mat after clearing the
bar. It was soft and comfortable, and she always felt like sleeping on it, but she was
always told to move out of the way quickly by the judges. It made her hate the judges.

And recently, Shima-pai and the captain had been waiting for her to move out of the
way as soon as they finished their competition. She liked Shima-pai, but not in this
situation. The captain was also not so nice.
As she thought so, Nyankin-ou (Meow King) slipped out of her hands and climbed
onto her body, yawning once, then curling up again with her breasts as a pillow.

It seemed like that part of her body was their favorite.

“I can’t help it.”

She doesn’t know what she can’t help. But now, Kei yawned softly and decided to
sleep together with the cat.

***

When Kei woke up and reached out her hand, rubbing her sleepy eyes, Nyankin-ou
(Meow King) let out a single “meow” and rubbed its cheek against her hand.

Just then, Kei’s stomach let out a dissatisfied growl.

“…Do you want to come with me?”

Kei asked, tilting her head to the side. Nyankin-ou (Meow King) tilted its head in
response.

After accepting the respond, Kei carried Nyankin-Ou and left the warehouse, leaving
the gymnasium behind.

She leaves her bag in the classroom, but it wasn’t a big deal.

As she walks toward the main gate, the security guard looked surprised.

“Miss, what are you doing out at this time? Weren’t you supposed to go straight
home after class today?”

“Is that so?”

“Well, another girl from the track and field club went missing today, just like
yesterday. Be careful. I can lend you my phone if you want to call your family to come
pick you up.”

“Missing? Who?”
“Let’s see, what was her name… Takasago, I think.”

“What’s that? Scary.”

Before long, Kei had gone missing.

Although it’s a casual story, it’s set in the time frame of Volume 7. Of course, there are
foreshadowings…
The maid was watching me.

She was standing by the wall, doing nothing, looking at me with emotionless eyes.

Here, Claudia and I are at the very bottom. The lowest of the low.

Both the maids and I are female, and we serve our master.

However, while the maid wears clothes, all I have on are a collar and nipple rings.

Until now, I’ve always taken pride in what our master has given us, but now it seems
so miserable and painful. I couldn’t help but feel inferior.

(Why am I even here?)

Today is the day we sisters serve our master, but something is different this time.

First, Claudia was not invited. I was the only one.

Claudia looked sad and said “Why not…”.

Then when I visited the master’s bedroom, there was the maid named “Tapeworm
(Eri Hotta}” for some reason.

I was confused, but I got down on all fours and looked up at our master sitting on the
bed.

(Oh, my master… you look wonderful today… I love you)

Just seeing his face, just hearing his name fills my heart with the thought of “I love
you”. Being his female servant makes me so happy that I can’t contain it.

As I feel a slight drip of milk from my nipples, I recite my usual phrase.

“Jolanda is your loyal slave. Please use your strong manhood to play with me as
much as you like.”

My eyes were already glued to Master’s strong rod.

My mouth was full of drool.

I was ready to suck that strong rod as soon as he told me to serve him.

But―

“Hotta-san, come here.”

“Yes, Confinement King-sama.”

Master didn’t call my name, but the maid’s.

The maid, who was called by the master, glanced at me with a triumphant look. She
then loosened the top of her maid outfit, exposing her breasts, and said, “Excuse me,”
as she straddled the master’s right leg and pressed her naked body against his chest.

She began to wiggle her slim waist, rubbing her genitals against the leg she was
straddling, while also rubbing her small breasts against him.

“Is that what Hotta-san considers to be serving?”

“Y-yes… well, doesn’t it feel good?”

The maid’s cheeks turn bright red and she looks worried. Master smiles and kisses
the maid lightly on the cheek, then says, “No, it’s not bad.”

The maid’s eyes grow dreamy as the master kisses her lips and entangles his tongue
with hers, as if he had forgotten about my presence.

(Ughhh… Master, why…)

As I watched the two of them engage in their lustful acts, my womanhood ached with
longing.

Most of all, the fact that the maid was watching me was disturbing my heart.
I desperately wanted Master to command me.

If he ordered me to serve, I would kneel down and serve without hesitation, but
without such an order, I did not have the courage to interrupt them.

As a bitch who had sworn to submit, my master’s commands were absolute, even
more so than my own desires.

When Master finally pulled away, the maid looked regretful.

“By the way, you and Jolanda have fought before, haven’t you?”

“Yes.”

“Who is stronger?”

At the master’s question, the maid glanced at me.

“It would be impolite to speak ill of Master’s possessions…”

“It’s all right. I’ll allow it.”

“From my point of view… it’s a small fish.”

That word made my blood boil.

“Y-you—!”

Before I could stand up, Master shouted, “—Jolanda!”

I immediately froze, pressing my forehead against the floor.

Overwhelmed with guilt for being scolded by Master, I was afraid he would abandon
me like this.

“I’m sorry, please don’t throw ‘it’ away. Please…”

But surprisingly, it was the maid in question who extended a helping hand.

Then, the maid, who clung tightly to Master’s neck, spoke up.
“However… I can’t help but envy her. She gets to be held by Confinement King-
sama…”

With a smile, Master lowered the maid from his lap and reached out his hand
towards me.

“You’re envious, huh? Come here, Jolanda.”

“Y-yes!”

I hurriedly stood up, stumbled over my feet, and took my master’s hand.

(Oh, master… my master…)

Feeling so loved, I couldn’t bear it, tears welled up in my eyes. I rubbed my cheek
against my master’s hand, tears streaming down my face.

There was no need for me to feel inferior to the maid.

As his female servant and milk server, he would drink my milk. As a woman, could
there be greater happiness than this?

The moment I thought this, transparent juice dripped from my crotch.

“Master, master… please use this lowly female dog as you please.”

I couldn’t bear it any longer. My body wasn’t enough. My love for my Master
overflowed, and I couldn’t wait to serve him. I wanted to make him feel good.

I climbed onto the bed, got on all fours, lowered my head, and raised my butt.

A miserable female dog in a seductive pose.

“Master, master… please fuck Jolanda.”

Those who knew me in the past would find this hard to believe. But this is when I am
happiest.

The maid is looking at me.

She’s just standing against the wall, looking at me with eyes devoid of emotion.

But I already know.

That maid is so envious of me that she can hardly stand it. She’s trying her best to
suppress those feelings.

“Do your best to make me feel good… Then!”

Master grabbed my offered butt, and with a strong accent, he thrust into me from
behind in one go.

“Ah, Aaaaah It’s so gooood! Master, aaaaah! Masterrrr!”

The powerful blow of the rod made me bend over as if I were screaming.

“Oh, it’s so big… Master’s cock, it’s so biggg!”

I felt that my groin was much more sensitive than usual, perhaps because of my
superiority to the maid.

Having reconfirmed that surrendering myself to Master is what makes me happy, I

was enveloped in an extraordinary feeling of freedom.

“Jolanda, why don’t you tell Hotta-san what it’s like to have s*x with me?”

I felt my cheeks heat up when Master covered me from behind.

While I wondered how the maid felt as she watched our doggy-style, I turned my
debauched face to her to tell her how good this position, which meant submission,
was.

“I’m a bitch… when Master thrusts his p*nis into my anus, my head becomes dizzy
and I can’t think straight. I become stupid… But the happiest time for me is when I
am submitting to him like this…”

I desperately tried to express how happy I was as Master poked and prodded me
from behind.

I was happy, proud, and I told the maid, who must be envious of me, how I was
feeling.

“Ah… ahh! Please poke me! Master, give me more…!”

I turned my tear- and drool-stained face to the maid and cried out with a
shamelessly charming voice.

And just as the flames of passion threatened to consume me, I heard her voice.

“I… too…”

Her faint whisper was barely audible, like the buzz of a mosquito. But her feeble
confession, which slipped through her teeth, made my heart skip a beat.

It was not “watakushi,” but “watashi.” Her unadorned feelings were genuine. But a
moment of pity for her was quickly swallowed up by a tsunami of superiority.

My uterus pulsed with pleasure, and a spine-tingling sensation crept up my back.

“Ohh, Master… Jolanda… Jolanda is going to cum!”

In my dog-like posture, I shake my short hair.

When I turned around, my master was looking down at me with a satisfied

expression.

“You can cum! Jolanda!”

Master barked and delivered a final blow from behind

With a poke, A strong impact surged through me, shaking my brain vigorously.

“I… I’m cumming… I’m cummmmming…!”

At that moment, hot droplets of Master’s precious seed overflowed into my womb.
And from my taut nipples, milk gushed out like silver threads.

I became a bitch and I tremble with ecstasy, as I arch my pure white naked body in
response to my master’s rod.
In the sight of my climax, splattered with multicolored halos, the sight of the clear
juices dripping down the red-faced maid’s thighs in streaks burned in my mind.
Saito (Cockroach)’s POV

Confinement King-sama was gifted an uninhabited island by the fourth princess as a

birthday present.

It is currently connected to “the room” by a single door, which we maids were

allowed to move freely through.

Now, it was past 2 am and since Confinement King-sama is not here tonight, we were
allowed to spend it freely.

So I visited the uninhabited island and lay down on the deck chairs installed on top
of a small hill, staring aimlessly at the sky.

There is not a single light around me, and the Seto Inland Sea is pitch black. only
stars scattered in the night sky like candy.

It was autumn, which would be chilly for a normal human, but it didn’t bother me
much.

As I followed the constellations I knew with my fingertips, someone peeked into my

face.

“Hey, why are you lying in the dark, Cockroach (Saito)?”(Inui)

“I wasn’t really lying around…”

When I got up, there was also Centipede (Kishijo – who have boyfriend) and
Tapeworm (Battle-maniac Hotta) behind Earthworm (Pink-hair Inui) that peeked
into my face.
“Well, I understand you. If you tell me to return to my original life, I am honestly
worried…”

As Earthworm (Pink-hair Inui) said that and lay down on the deck chair next to me,
Centipede (Kishijo – who have boyfriend) and Tapeworm (Battle-maniac Hotta) lay
down on the deck chairs to the left and right.

“That’s right, there’s no reason to be happy. The food is definitely better here…”

“It’s also a hassle to have to go easy every time.”

Centipede (Kishijo – who have boyfriend) said in a tired tone, and Tapeworm (Battle-
maniac Hotta) said it with a sour face.

The four of us are told by Lili-sama that we will return to our normal lives as soon as
the discipline of the maid’s successor is complete.

However, that does not mean that we will cease to be maids, we will only become
visiting maids.

We will be elevated a bit in the harem, and will soon join the faction of one of the
mistresses at the upcoming faction shuffle and have a status similar to that of an
apprentice princess.

According to the head maid, being an apprentice princess is like having the
knowledge of a boss. I don’t quite understand, though.

But in fact, even if we are completely abandoned by the Confinement King-sama, we

wouldn’t be able to quit being maids now, as it’s too ingrained in us.

If that happened, we would surely have to live on as stray maids without a master.

“But that’s great, isn’t it, Centipede? You get to meet your boyfriend.”

“That’s not true at all. He’s just an average guy, you know? He’s no match for the
Confinement King-sama.”

As Earthworm (Pink-hair Inui) teased, Centipede (Kishijo)’s face darkened.

If the return date was confirmed, we could prepare ourselves mentally. However,
according to the head maid, it seems that the training for our successors is not going
well.

No, it’s not just going badly.

It’s quite a problem that the head maid is so worried about it.

Ulrich, who had tasted Ichida’s (Mite’s) meat, would latch onto Ichida (Mite)
whenever she found an opportunity. There was a maid whose name was forgotten
(insect name of Mimura), but it seems that Mimura (Doremi), Ichida (Mite), and
Sakon (Scarab) had a hopeless animosity towards each other.

In particular, Sakon (Scarab) would thrust a knife without delay every time she saw
Mimura, leaves even the healer, Torture-sama, no time to exhale, the head maid
lamented.

“Speaking of which, Tapeworm, you volunteered to be assigned to the demon

world?”

When I asked this question on a whim, Tapeworm (Battle-maniac Hotta) raised her
eyebrows and looked displeased.

“I’m bored returning to my old life, so I thought it would be better to knock down
Confinement King-sama’s enemies with Valver-sama and Crocell-sama, but Lili-
sama…”

“What did Lili-sama say?”

Earthworm (Pink-hair Inui) asked, and Tapeworm (Battle-maniac Hotta)i murmured

with a face that seems not quite convinced.

“She said “Don’t worry, you won’t be bored at all.”“

Then Centipede (Kishijo – who have boyfriend) raises one eyebrow and opens her
mouth.

“Hey, isn’t that actually a pretty bad thing?”

“Bad?”
“I mean, even though we said we’re returning to our old lives, Cockcroach (Saito) and
Earthworm (Pink-hair Inui) are still assigned to Confinement King-sama’s
bodyguards, and I’m responsible for Moribe… no, Saori-sama’s escort. Only
Tapeworm (Battle-maniac Hotta) wasn’t assigned any duties, but if she said we’ll
never get bored, it means it’s not a simple thing.”

At Centipede (Kishijo – who have boyfriend)’s guess, Earthworm (Pink-hair Inui)

showed a gesture of thinking with her hand on her chin.

“Since it’s Lili-sama, she might have some information…”

“That’s possible.”

I nodded at her words. After all, it was Lili-sama.

Then Centipede (Kishijo – who have boyfriend) let out a big sigh.

“Well, to be honest, anything is fine. But once we’re back to our old life, it’s such a
pain to pick out regular clothes when we have to wear our school uniforms. Maid
outfits would be so much better.”

“Totally.”

I nod emphatically.

But in my case, I’m more concerned with my identity as a maid than with whether
something is too much of a hassle or not.

“I wonder if we can do something about the headdress at least…”

“Let’s be real, there’s no way you could wear a headband with a school
uniform.”(Inui)

Earthworm (Pink-hair Inui) giggled at my expense, and Tapeworm (Battle-maniac

Hotta) said with a sour face and retorts.

“You don’t understand. Being a maid is a way of life. No matter what we wear, our
hearts are always in our maid outfits. The way of the maid is to put our lives on the
line for our masters.”
“Tapeworm (Battle-maniac Hotta) is still a strong style maid.”

Although strong style maids are still a mystery to me, it is true that not wearing a
maid’s uniform does not make one a maid.

We change the subject abruptly, as girls often do. Then, Earthworm (Pink-hair Inui)
suddenly changed the subject.

“Come to think of it, we’re going to be divided into factions, right? I wonder what the
hierarchy looks like among Confinement King’s favorites?”

“I’m curious about that. Depending on who we’re placed under, our chances of
receiving favor could change drastically.”

Unusually, Tapeworm (Battle-maniac Hotta) leans forward.

“Hmm, I think the princesses are being treated equally, so the problem lies with the
semi-princesses and the semi-princess apprentices, right?”

Centipede (Kishijo – who have boyfriend) said, and Earthworm (Pink-hair Inui)
named specific individuals.

“I think Natsumi-sama and Takasago-sama are one step ahead. And then there’s
Amemiya-sama.”

“No, Amemiya-sama is more like a good onaho, isn’t she? If we’re talking about that,
then Ryouko-sama is exceptional. I don’t expect Kyoko-sama… but the dark horse is
Chihiro-sama.”

When I said that, Earthworm (Pink-hair Inui) clapped her hands.

“Speaking of which, I heard that Chihiro is going to visit her parents’ house with
Confinement King-sama next time. She’s going to introduce him to her parents.”

“Really?”

When I widened my eyes like that, Centipede (Kishijo – who have boyfriend) waved
her hands lightly.

“No, no. It’s just something Chihiro-sama says on her own. As far as KKO is
concerned, there’s also Akira-sama and Lolisla-sama…”

“No way, if it’s Lolisla-sama.”

“That’s right, no way.”

“Yeah, no way.”

As for the other princesses, we all agreed on one point: “No way for Lolisla-sama”.
Sakon’s POV

Sniper Maid

The autumn moon shines brightly.

Below, in the valley between the buildings, headlights congest together in a sluggish
manner.

Hair disturbed by the wind.

Now, I was on the rooftop of a thirty-story building, where a red aviation signal light
blinked intermittently.

At such a height, the hustle and bustle of the city is drowned out by the wind, and
only the sound of the maid uniform’s skirt flapping can be heard, rustling and
bustling.

“Scarab/Sakon, prepare yourself.”

“Yes, ma’am!”

Following the instructions of the head maid, I knelt on the concrete floor and began
assembling the rifle from its case.

――M24 SWS.

A bolt-action sniper rifle made by Remington Arms. It is a bestselling rifle adopted

by military and police organizations worldwide.

However, personally, I honestly don’t like this rifle.

Its performance is sufficient, and in terms of reliability, it is the most dependable

choice.

But it lacks any sense of playfulness. Its appearance as a typical industrial product
doesn’t appeal to me.

Personally, I have a fondness for the FR-F2, a French-made rifle that I was allowed to
use during training. However, it seems unlikely that such a selfish request would be
granted.

I have also requested to try the Dragunov, a Russian-made rifle, if possible, but
honestly, that hope is slim.

There is no reason why she would allow me to try a gun that is supposed to be less
accurate because of its beautiful appearance.

Anyway, once the assembly of the rifle is complete, I grip it and confirm its feel.

I’m not fond of it, but there are no issues.

(Still… I can’t seem to calm down.)

It’s not just because of this new firearm.

Thanks to the mercy of Confinement King-sama, I have already been liberated from
the terrifying state of having nothing in my anus.

However, while I am relieved to be free from the inconvenience of having to relieve

myself in fear, there is still an unsettled feeling in my heart due to the current
situation of having nothing inserted in my rear.

“Are you ready, Scarab/Sakon? Although it’s training, penalties will be imposed for
failures, so keep that in mind.”

“Y-Yes, ma’am.”

My voice trembles involuntarily.

The terror of the head maid’s penalties has been ingrained in me over the past few
weeks.
I will never forget the despair I felt when the scalding iron rod was thrust in front of
me as I trembled in fear after having the dildo pulled out of my anus and left
abandoned in a private room.

(I can’t afford to fail…)

“Just to confirm, you have no hesitation about taking a life, correct?”

“Yes, ma’am!”

I’m really okay with it. My heart won’t waver at this point. While it’s my first time
dealing with a human, I’ve already slaughtered dozens of humanoid creatures.

Today’s target is a senior executive at a major advertising agency. I’ve heard they
picked a fight with President Chihiro and foolishly planned to exile KKO from the
industry.

“Set!”

“Yes, ma’am!”

I place the bipod on the edge of the rooftop and peer through the scope.

The distance to the building where the target is located is roughly 200 meters (218
yards).

There are no obstructions, and the line of sight is clear.

Through the scope, I capture the image of a man sitting at a desk with his back to the
window, the fourth one from the right on the twenty-fifth floor.

He has a good build, but the thinning hair at the back of his head indicates his age.

I align the crosshairs with the thinning spot on the back of the man’s head.

The humidity is high, and the wind is strong. I fine-tuned the reticle to the nearest
millimeter to take into account the effect of wind… OK.

Under the current conditions, there’s virtually no chance of missing with my skills.
Still… Am I nervous? My own breathing sounds unusually loud.

One minute, two minutes… Three minutes pass, and there’s still no signal from the
head maid to proceed.

If we’re going to kill him anyway, she should let me shoot already. That’s what I
mutter to myself internally.

In the short-term intensive training (boot camp) in the demon world, I shot
numerous monsters, and the exhilaration of blowing their heads off with a single
shot became addictive.

And I can say that this is a privilege given only to me, the only one chosen as a sniper
among the battle maids.

If I could blow Mimura/Doremi’s head off like a watermelon, just like those
monsters, it would be incredibly satisfying.

Someday, I’ll kill her, making it look like an accident.

As I was thinking that, it seemed that Lili-sama and the head maid had anticipated
my plan. It’s truly regrettable.

There is no sign of the head maid who should be behind me.

Anxious, I feel the urge to turn around, but if I were to take my eyes off the scope
here, there is a possibility of being disqualified as a sniper.

Five minutes have passed.

I lick my dry lips and readjust the position of the crosshairs.

The wind direction has changed slightly.

(Still… not yet?)

Although such thoughts may not have been conveyed, at last, I hear the voice of the
head maid from behind me.

“Count.”
“Yes, ma’am!”

With joy in my heart, I place my finger on the trigger.

Within the circular field of view captured by the scope, the man is holding a
smartphone to his ear. He’s in a call. Was the timing of making the call what the head
maid was waiting for?

“Three, two, one.”

And then, with a brief word, “Fire.”

At that moment, unconsciously, my finger moved and pulled the trigger. A loud
explosive sound in my ears. The recoil crawling up my arm. While resisting it, I
witnessed it.

On the other side of the scope, the man’s head burst open like an overripe fruit.

However, the man doesn’t fall. On the contrary, the blown-off head immediately
begins to regenerate.

“What!?”

Behind me, in astonishment, the head maid sighs and says:

“Firearms may work against monsters/Mamono, but they are hardly effective against
Majin, as expected. Well, that was what I anticipated.”

“Majin… you say?”

“Yes, a Majin under the command of Andras has taken on a human form and
descended to the human world. We obtained information that they are seeking KKO,
so it seemed like a suitable experiment. Don’t consider it a failure, so rest assured.”

“…Yes, ma’am.”

With a feeling of great unease, I peer through the scope once again, and from
somewhere, Lolisla-sama appears and engulfs the man, who is said to be a Majin,
whole.
 ***

Freesia’s POV

“Freesia, what do you think, Devi?”

To princess’s question, I responded as I thought.

“I feel like my presence has been overshadowed recently…”

“What are you talking about!?”

It seems I gave the wrong answer. Teehee, my mistake.

Well, mistakes happen to anyone. It’s quite common to confuse anal and vaginal and
insert a dildo, after all.

“What Lili is asking about is Scarab, Sakon Ritsuko, Devi!”

“In a word, she is excellent. Being from a good family, her manners and etiquette are
perfect. There is hardly any need for further education as a maid.”

And based on the results of the experiment we just finished—sniping against a

Majin—I added the following:

“As a combat force… we should consider counting her.”

In fact, unlike the other maids, Scarab does not have the genes of a magical beast
implanted in her.

The reason for this is that Scarab was already in a [Submissive] state.

Moreover, by giving her Mimura Doremi, it seems that the seed of love for Fumi
Fumi-sama has sprouted. There is a considerably high potential to naturally bring
her into an [Enslaved] state.

So, rather than merging her with a magical beast, it is better to keep her as a human
and let her be a source of growth for Fumi Fumi-sama. That is the judgment of the
princess.
However, even though we have trained her without the fusion, her strength is only
slightly above the average of girls her age. She is in no position to handle
heavyweight weapons.

As a last resort, I twisted the aesthetics of being a maid and decided to let her use
projectiles weapon. While it may work against magical beasts to some extent, it is
ineffective against demon aristocrats and Majins, as expected.

However, princess shrugged her shoulders and said:

“Well, it’s fine, Devi. If it works against humans, there are plenty of ways to make use
of it, Devi.”
Nozomi Amemiya’s POV

“Nitani has always been saying that she’ll quit school if she becomes a model, so I
didn’t really mind, but as for Ichida… everyone was quite surprised.”

The surroundings were too quiet, and even though I spoke in a low voice, my own
voice felt strangely loud.

It was during the third period class.

In a dimly lit individual stall in the boys’ restroom on the third floor, I, Nozomi
Amemiya, was together with Kijima-senpai.

I had been called out through a message on social media around the end of the
second period. It said to skip class and come.

Even though I thought it was absurd, there was no way I could go against it.

And now, I was kneeling on the cold floor in my uniform, handling his thing exposed
by sitting on the toilet seat and using my hand.

Men are hard, unclean, and disgusting creatures. That sentiment hasn’t changed even
now.

Kijima-senpai was no exception, but unfortunately, I seemed to be his favorite.

I really hated it. I hated it so much.

However, I couldn’t resist this man anymore. I couldn’t resist that pleasure.

In today’s homeroom, we were informed by our teacher that Nitani and Ichida had
quit school.
They said they were going to Tokyo to focus on modeling, but knowing that Kijima-
senpai had been investigating them, I felt like it was over.

“So, what happened to the two of them, senpai?”

“Nitani is training as a model, and Ichida is training as a maid and AV actress.”

“Wow… ”

I couldn’t help but be taken aback by the term “AV actress,” but if I thought about it
calmly, did Nitani manage to avoid trouble, notwithstanding Ichida’s situation?

“… But, I would like to watch porn of my classmates.”

That’s my fairly honest feeling. I’m interested in the s*x lives of people close to me.

After all, my romantic interest is in women.

Kijima-senpai is just twisting it forcibly with pleasure, and seeing a man naked only
makes me feel disgusted. But I definitely want to see a cute girl naked.

Other than the delinquent-like aspects, Ichida was quite my type.

“Even if it’s for the demon world’s distribution, it’s not like it will circulate in the
market… Well, I guess I could let you have Ichida?”

“Are you serious!?”

I involuntarily widened my eyes. If he’s willing to let me have her, then I definitely
want to.

“Yeah, I’ll let you have her. The next work will be a yuri-themed one.”

“H-Hold on, senpai! Are you saying I’ll also appear in AV?”

“It won’t circulate in the market, so don’t worry.”

“But… ”

Putting his hand on my bewildered head, Kijima-senpai shrugged his shoulders.

“Well, putting AV aside for now, let’s start by licking my balls.”

“Huh…?”

I thought the next thing would be suck my dick, so I unintentionally let out a stupid-
sounding voice.

Unconsciously, my gaze dropped to the base of the rod.

The wrinkled and darkened meat sack hanging there was grotesque just to look at.

“You won’t say no, right?”

“Uh… ”

Just being spoken to in a firm tone was enough to make my rebellious spirit wither,
and I timidly scooped up the meat sack with my palm.

It was a squishy and twisted warm sack. The image of picking up a hot pot rice cake
with chopsticks flashed through my mind.

(Ugh… I really don’t want to do this. It’s so creepy…)

Reluctantly, I buried my face in Senpai’s crotch and extended my tongue towards the
eerie meat sack.

“Lick each wrinkle carefully.”

Following the order, I traced along the wrinkles with the tip of my tongue.

The sense of humiliation weighed heavily on my chest, but contrary to that, an

overwhelming pleasure of being oppressed surged up, making my breathing
irregular.

“You’re quite good at this.”

Senpai narrowed his eyes, looking satisfied.

“Come on, try to please me in a way you come up with yourself. Present yourself as a
captain of the track and field club.”
He talks to me as if he was mocking me. Then, with every feeling of regret, my
breathing became more and more irregular.

(Ugh, how much more torment does he need?)

Cursing Senpai’s actions, I stuffed my mouth full of the obviously creepy meat sack.

“Ugh… ”

The taste of sweaty dampness and stickiness spread in my mouth, and nausea welled
up. At the same time, an obscene, sweaty smell reached my nose.

“Come on, more. Suck it as if you’re rolling the balls.”

Senpai thrust his hips forward and urged me.

(Ugh, it’s disgusting… I don’t want to…)

Frowning, I moved my mouth and sucked on the sack, rolling the sphere enveloped
in flesh with the tip of my tongue. Tears welled up at the corners of my eyes due to
humiliation and misery.

“Is it that delicious, Nozomi?”

“… Yes. Balls… are delicious.”

There’s no way it’s delicious. Am I an idiot?

If I could love this man like Captain Tashiro or Shima-senpai, maybe I could feel it
was delicious. But as a girl who likes girls, that’s too high of a hurdle.

However, no matter how much I hate it, no matter how much I resist, when his dick
is thrust inside me and pushes against my depths, it melts me with pleasure. And
now, that pleasure has captured me and won’t let me go. Furthermore, I was now a
slave to pleasure, a slave to this man.

I resigned myself to the fact that I couldn’t escape or resist and, feeling like I was
dead, I massaged the repulsive flesh sack with my lips.

“Okay, how about you suck on this next?”

With a push to my forehead, Senpai lifted himself up from the toilet seat and, with
his fully erect meat stick, pressed it against my nose.

The tip of the reddish-black glans was wet with pre-cum, throbbing obscenely.

As I instinctively tried to turn my face away, he suddenly pushed his dick into my
mouth, which was still half-open and panting, having just been released from the
ball-licking.

“Guh!? Ughhh!”

Grabbing my hair tightly, my eyes rolling in distress, but Senpai forcefully moved my
head back and forth, kneading the soft mucous membrane of my oral cavity.

“Ugh, fubuhh, gubo, jurl… uh, uuh, bubo… ”

With each thrust into the back of my throat, my body trembled with the agony of the
gag reflex.

Looking down at my face with a satisfied expression, Senpai furrowed his brow due
to the overwhelming comfort and vigorously thrust his hips back and forth.

“Fubuhh, bubuhh, jubo, oh, ah, jubo… ”

“Nozomi, your mouth feels good too.”

Senpai wore an expression like a cat tormenting a mouse. In the midst of the
suffocation, I felt an indescribable sensation crawling up my spine.

“Jubo, jubo, uuh, uu, bubo, bubo… ”

But losing the will to resist the continuous humiliation, I resigned myself and used
my tongue to trace the thick shaft and milk the meat stick with my lips.

Gradually, a tingling sensation spread through my head. It’s always like this when
Senpai violates me. Once it reaches this point, the feeling of disgust almost
disappears.

Finally, Senpai’s hips spasmed violently. Sensing the prelude to his ejaculation, I
involuntarily tensed up.
“Savor it, Nozomi!”

Thrusting his meat stick deep into my nose, burying it in his coarse pubic hair,
Senpai released the pent-up semen all at once.”

*Spurt! Spurt! Spurt!*

“Huh!? Mmmph, ah, ugh… ”

The pulsating meat rod throbs in my mouth, pouring a scorching torrent down my
throat. Struggling to breathe, I desperately dig my nails into Senpai’s thighs.

The overpowering scent of chestnut blossoms stings my nose as the lukewarm liquid
flows in, thick and sticky.

“Ugh, ugh… guuuuh… ”

In an attempt to escape the suffocation, I gulp down the liquid with audible gulps,
but my throat protesting against the strain.

“Don’t spill a single drop.”

But then, Senpai buries his thick trunk inside me.

Eventually, Senpai empties himself completely and withdraws his meat rod, leaving
behind traces of degradation trickling from the corner of my lips.

“Haaa… ah… ”

My mind feels foggy, perhaps from lack of oxygen. With my mouth half open, I gaze
blankly into space.

“For the remaining classes, keep your mouth unwashed and attend.”

“Huh… but, the smell… ”

Senpai merely laughs gleefully. Helpless to resist, with semen’s taste lingering in my
mouth, I prepare myself for the fourth period.

A pungent odor lingers deep in my nostrils, the swallowed semen sticking in my

throat. Every time someone nearby sniffs, my spine freezes, fearing I might get
caught.

But it sends shivers down my spine.

“S-sorry for intruding… ”

Right now, I, Natsumi Shima, slipped into the narrow pipe bed in my classmate room,
Fumio Kijima’s room.

Although it was called a bed, it was far from the massive beds in the “Confinement
King’s Bedroom.” This one was small and belonged to Fumio Kijima’s room.

As I settled in, cuddled up against Kijima, his face appeared before me.

(Ah… This is so embarrassing. How did I end up in this situation?)

If I traced back my thoughts to earlier in the day, it all started with a message I
received from Kijima on social media just before the end of the 6th period.

『Let’s go home together today. Let’s meet in front of the convenience store on 3-
chome. Keep it a secret from others.』

Kijima and I lived in opposite directions.

Feeling perplexed, I made an excuse to my usual companion, Ui-chan, saying, “I have

something to do,” and headed to the meeting place.

When I arrived at the meeting place and a couple of minutes had passed, Kijima
appeared. As soon as he saw my face, he took my hand and said, “Shall we go?”

“H-H-Hold on a second! What… what is this? What’s going on? Seriously, explain it to
me!”

Even though I felt embarrassed by my own excessive nervousness, I couldn’t help but
ask Kijima with hesitation.

Kijima smiled and replied, “My parents won’t be home until tomorrow night because
they’re attending a family event. I thought it would be nice to have an overnight
date.”

“A-a-a-an overnight… d-date? But we… we do that kind of thing all the time… ”

“No, no, today it’s not as a Confinement King, but as your classmate and girlfriend,
Fumio Kijima.”

“G-girlfriend!? K-Kijima’s girlfriend? M-Me?”

“Keep your voice down.”

Realizing I had unintentionally raised my voice, I quickly looked around.

Fortunately, there was no one nearby, and I let out a sigh of relief.

“Wh-what are you saying? Isn’t it Fujiwara-san’s daughter? She’s your girlfriend,
right?”

“Yeah, but I thought it would be nice to spend today with you, Natsumi.”

“… N-Natsumi.”

(No… this is not good. My face is burning. It feels like steam is coming out of my
head…)

Of course, I loved Kijima, and we had a physical relationship, but being treated as his
girlfriend was a different matter.

…And because of it, I turn my head away in embarrassment.

“Well, um… Did you dislike the idea?”

“N-No… I-it’s not that… Um, why me?”

“Considering it’s a rare occasion when my parents are away, I thought about
someone with whom I could spend it like a new couple. And I felt it would be you,
Natsumi.”

“Spending it like a new couple… ”

As I thought about his confession, starting our relationship, and our first overnight
stay together, my heart raced, and my mind became overwhelmed.

(No, no, no… Ah, I’m happy, but no, it’s so embarrassing. This is so embarrassing…)

I do consider Kijima as my boyfriend, but officially, he’s Fujiwara-san’s daughter’s

boyfriend. Being treated as his girlfriend now is extremely awkward.

However, despite my obvious discomfort, Kijima calmly started walking, holding my

hand.

(Why is he acting so normal… It’s only me feeling embarrassed… It’s annoying.)

While thinking that, I was filled with a mix of embarrassment, concern about
running into someone we know, and confusion about whether I’m really his
girlfriend. With all these thoughts overwhelming me, I let Kijima leads me to his
house.

To be honest, I was absent-minded, and I don’t remember what we talked about

along the way.

The words “lover” and “girlfriend” were the only things swirling in my head.

When we arrived at his house and closed the front door, he immediately embraced
me and stole a kiss.

“Mmm, mmm… Hey, don’t just… mmm… like that… ah… ”

At this point, I was already exhausted and just went along with it.

I can’t help but think that I must have had a ridiculously erotic expression on my
face.

But just when I thought we were going to start something more intimate, Kijima
released my lips and suddenly said, “I’m hungry.”

I thought the mood was ruined, but at the same time, I felt relieved. If we had
continued in that state of excitement, I would have definitely had a nosebleed. After
all, my nasal membrane was reaching its limit.
Luckily, I had confidence in my cooking.

I put on an apron over my school uniform and stood in the kitchen. Kijima said I
could use anything from the refrigerator, so I pondered for a moment and decided to
make Pork Ginger Stir-Fry.

While I was cooking, Kijima, who had sat down at the dining table, was staring at me
intently. I could feel his gaze.

(It’s making me nervous…)

Just as I thought that, Kijima murmured, “It’s so nice to have my girlfriend in a

uniform wearing an apron and cooking for me… It’s amazing,” and I almost lost my
three fingers while handling the knife.

Please, refrain from saying things like that while I’m using a knife.

Fortunately, it seemed like Kijima enjoyed my cooking. I honestly felt relieved when
he said, “It’s delicious.”

“Next year, I’m glad we’ll be able to eat this flavor every day.”

When he said that, I realized that starting next year, Kijima, Ui-chan, and I will be
living together. My heart started pounding heavily, and once again, my nasal
membrane was in crisis.

After the meal, Kijima rested his head on my lap, requesting ear cleaning.

(What is it… It feels more like a newlywed than a girlfriend.)

As soon as I thought that, I am so embarrassed that I almost stick the earpick deep
into her ear. I hastily took a deep breath, narrowly saving Kijima from a life-
threatening situation. I hope he appreciates it.

For a while after that, we caressed each other over our clothes while watching TV.
When Kijima suggested we take a bath together, I declined because my nasal
membrane couldn’t handle it anymore.

Later, after we each finished bathing, I put on a shirt borrowed from Kijima over my
underwear and got into bed. That’s exactly where I am now.
In front of me is Kijima’s face. His breath gently brushes against my skin. Kijima is
not a particularly handsome guy, but naturally, I love his face because I love him.

When he smiles gently, I can tell that he’s preparing to hold me. My throat feels dry. I
gulp down saliva nervously.

“Well, let’s undress.”

“Ah, yeah… ”

As Kijima’s fingers unbutton my shirt, I involuntarily tremble at his touch.

He smoothly pulls up my bra and whispers in my ear.

“Natsumi, you’re so cute.”

“S-Stop… I don’t need flattery.”

“I can’t flatter you enough because you’re not that good at accepting compliments.”

For some reason, it’s much more embarrassing than when we usually embracing
each other.

Not the Confinement King, but Fumio Kijima. Boyfriend and girlfriend. Lovers.

Thinking that, my body becomes even hotter.

“Mmm, mmm… ”

As Kijima covers my mouth with his lips, he grabs my breasts forcefully.

He persistently massages my entire chest, teasingly avoiding my nipples, and

continues to stimulate the surrounding area with his fingertips.

“Ah, mm, nnaa… Ki-Kijima… it’s… too much… ”

“You don’t like it?”

“No… not that I don’t like it… but please have mercy and stop teasing me, I can’t take
it anymore.”
“Then… how do you want it?”

“… You’re being mean asking that.”

Even when I pout my lips, Kijima responds with a smile.

It’s embarrassing. It’s embarrassing to say it out loud, but my nipples, which have
been teased relentlessly, ache.

“Well… I want you to do it… with your mouth. I want you to suck on my breasts.”

Immediately, he eagerly latches onto my nipples.

“Ah, ahhn, su-suddenly… ah, ahh, ahh, aahh… ”

He fondles my breasts with both hands, sucking on my nipples fervently. Then, he

licks and circles each nipple in turn.

“Nh, ah, aah, ann, aahhn, ah, ah, ah, aahh… ”

I hold his head in my arms, involuntarily trembling.

(Ahh, Kijima is sucking on my breasts… like a baby.)

While embracing the head of the man I love, I savored the deep joy welling up from
the depths of my chest.

(What is this? I don’t quite understand, but… it makes me happy.)

Eventually, he slowly raises his face and looks into my eyes, saying.

“I love you, Natsumi.”

“I love… I love you too, Kijima… um, I love you.”

If asked if I like him, I can answer that I do. But when asked if I love him, I thought I
couldn’t say something so affected.

However, now I don’t have time to think, and “I love you” spills out of my mouth.
Perhaps, this is my true feelings.
We gaze into each other’s eyes and eventually, without thinking, our lips meet again.

“Mm, mmm… mhm, mm, mmm… mmm, slurp, mmm… ”

(Aah, a kiss. It feels so good, my mind is melting…)

Intoxicated by the sweet sensuality woven by our lips and tongues, I foolishly
indulge in the pleasure.
The faint light of the streetlamp seeped into the room through the curtains.

In the dimly lit room, the lascivious sound of lips passionately entwining echoed.

With a mind consumed by pleasure, I pondered absentmindedly.

(Come to think of it… this is the first time I’ve entered a boy’s room.)

An overnight date at my boyfriend’s place.

A situation I had only heard of in romance novels.

I couldn’t quite believe that I was actually in such a circumstance.

Unlike the lavish bed in the “Confinement King’s Bedroom,” this single-sized metal
bed was narrow and made creaking noises with the slightest movement.

It had a strangely raw and embarrassing quality to it.

As I parted our lips and playfully licked each other’s tongues, I whispered into
Kijima’s ear while rubbing his robust member with my hand.

“…Do you want to… insert it?”

“…Yeah, well, I guess so.”

He responded with a wry smile.

Kijima probably realized that I couldn’t hold back any longer.

His nonchalant attitude irritated me a bit.

Taking a deep breath to steady myself, I rose to my knees, straddled his waist, and
then guided his already rock-hard, throbbing cock towards my salivating entrance.

“I want to please my boyfriend… well, you know, because I’m your girlfriend.”

“I’m happy, Natsumi.”

His acceptance of my excuse for this indecent act further annoyed me. Why did I fall
in love with a guy like him? I muttered so while slowly lowered myself.

“Mm, ah…”

The vivid sensation of his glans penetrating my soft vagina overwhelmed me.

(Ahh… Kijima’s… he really is big…)

Instantly, my thoughts were swept away by pleasure.

The feeling of being stretched by his manhood, of being filled with the joy of
becoming one with the one I love.

It was lewd. No matter how many times I experienced it, this moment of penetration
made my spine tingle.

The squelching and sliding sounds, the carnal sensations that could only be
described by onomatopoeic words, were deeply ingrained in my being. The
realization that a part of the boy I loved was entering me made my head feel like it
was boiling.

“Mmm… hah, hah, hah…”

My breath, reminiscent of a panting dog in midsummer, was shamefully loud. As I

settled down on his waist, I placed my hands on his chest, trying to calm my
convulsing body.

Even though I was supposed to be a virgin until recently, my lascivious body, once
tamed, moved on its own, seeking to reach new heights in pleasure.

The conflicting desires to feel even more pleasure and to stay with this man for as
long as possible caused the needle within me, like a scale that had tipped onto
tiptoes, to waver unsteadily.
Whether Kijima knew about my inner struggle or not, he reached out and began
caressing my breasts while speaking as if he had remembered something.

“By the way… wasn’t I on top the first time I embraced you, Natsumi? Do you prefer
being on top?”

If I were to say whether I like it or not, I probably do. Because I want to do it for the
man I love.

“I-I don’t know, idiot. I just want to lead.”

“Lead… like an oni wife?”

“W-Wife?! Wife!? Wh-What are you talking about? You’re… you’re jumping to
conclusions too quickly, you idiot!”

“…Where did the oni part go?”

Shut up. Whether it’s an oni wife or just a wife, a wife is a wife. I don’t want to give
him any reason to expect too much. I lose control when that happens.

As Kijima looked up at my face, seemingly realizing something, he laughed and

reached out to touch my butt.

“Well, whatever. I said I’ll cherish you for life, right? And if I get to be under this cute
butt, even if you’re an oni wife, I guess I can’t complain.”

“Ugh… You idiot.”

As my body shivered from the sensation of his hand caressing my butt, I leaned
forward and kissed him.

(Ah, I really… love this guy. I want to be the one he loves the most…)

With a heart filled with bittersweet emotions, I sucked on his lips.

The more I believed I loved him, the more vivid the sensation of his cock lingering
inside my womb became. My intimate place transformed to accommodate him. It
belonged to him. Thinking that made me strangely happy.
“Natsumi’s vagina… feel so good. It’s like they gently envelop me, and just by being
inside, I feel at ease.”

“Don’t say things like that as if it’s a compliment. And if you’re satisfied with just
being inside, I won’t be happy at all.”

Suppressing the overwhelming joy that threatened to overflow, I raised my upper

body and slowly began moving my hips up and down.

“Mm, ah, mm…”

Just a slight bounce, and the metal bed creaked loudly.

(Ahh… the friction… it feels amazing…)

My sensitive parts were being stimulated by the glans rubbing against the front wall,
and my clitoris being pressed against his pubic bone. I was intoxicated by the dual
pleasure.

“Mm, ah… How, how do you like… my hip movements? Mm, mm…”

His face was flushed, and he smiled softly.

“It feels great. And watching Natsumi move her hips like that is really naughty and
exciting.”

Saying that, he reached out and firmly grasped my breasts.

“Hey, st-stop… don’t grope them.”

My breasts contorted obscenely. As Kijima continued to massage them with his

fingers, he spoke with amusement.

“Thrusting into you while fondling your breasts like this is the best. Your breasts
have a nice shape, so I just want to keep squeezing them.”

“You’re indirectly saying they’re small, aren’t you? And if you keep groping them like
that… ah, mm… I can’t move properly… no, stop, ugh…”

From my perspective, the pleasure of being thrust into filled me completely. And
now, with the added stimulation of my breasts, breasts, breasts… What’s that? No,
there was no way I could stay calm.

“Hey, ah… my breasts, that’s enough, ah… no, ah, ah, ah…”

My face was flushed, my body was heated, and I couldn’t catch my breath. I couldn’t
contain my voice.

“You look so cute when you’re feeling it, Natsumi. I never thought you would become
this cute.”

“Wh-what do you mean by that? Ahh…!”

“I should have made a move on you sooner.”

“I-I don’t remember being hit by you.”

(In reality, I wasn’t being hit. I fell into pleasure… but I don’t mind that, so it’s
confusing.)

“Natsumi always evades like that. But when it comes to s*x, that won’t do. I need you
to accept the pleasure and actively indulge in it.”

“D-don’t say such things.”

“During s*x, it’s your role to lose control. So, Natsumi, let me suck on your breasts.”

“Why are you saying it like that… ah, ah… idiot.”

Kijima released his hold on my breasts, and I leaned back, placing my hands on the
bed. It was embarrassing to offer my breasts willingly. My face felt like it was on fire.

Kijima then grabbed my exposed breasts once again and hungrily sucked on my
nipples without any hesitation.

“Mmm!”

The intense pleasure shot through my spine, causing me to jerk involuntarily.

“It tastes delicious, Natsumi’s breasts. Ahh, breasts are the best. I want to keep
sucking on them forever.”

He squeezed and kneaded them while enjoying their softness, and he licked and
nibbled on my pink nipples, alternating between left and right.

“Ah, y-yes! No matter how much you suck, milk won’t come out! Mm, ugh…”

Unable to control my sweet-sounding voice and unable to stop the movement of my

hips, my body moved on its own, as if it was my duty, providing him with pleasure
through sensuous hip movements.

“I’ll make sure it comes out eventually.”

“I don’t want that! I don’t!”

While saying I didn’t want it, images of holding a baby to my chest flashed through
my mind. It seemed like a very appealing future.

“Ahh, please, don’t suck my nipples continously…”

“Okay, then, maybe it’s about time.”

After thoroughly sucking on the rosy nipples, Kijima hugged me tightly and lifted his
upper body, assuming a face-to-face position.

“Then, do you like this? Facing each other, it feels like we’re true lovers, right?”

“L-lovers… mm, ngh, lick, lick… mm, fuh, fuuun…”

The sound of being lovers melted my brain. My lips were stolen, and our tongues
entwined passionately. I immersed myself in the joy of being loved and loving in
return.

At the same time, Kijima continued thrusting vigorously.

“Ah, ahhhhh! It’s, it’s so sudden, ahh! It’s, intense, ahh, haahhh!”

I bounced on top of him, in a cross-legged position, feeling the impact of our bodies.
The bed creaked. I wrapped my legs around Kijima’s waist and held on, receiving the
intense thrusts from below.
(Ahh… it feels amazing. It’s hitting deep inside… this feels so good.)

The pleasure of rubbing against the tightly packed folds of my cervix was exquisite.
Each time the tip thrust forcefully against the entrance of my womb, stars scattered
before my eyes.

“Ah, ahh… Kijima… if I go crazy, promise you won’t hate me… mmm! Don’t look at my
weird face, it looks so ugly… mmm! Ahh, haa…”

“I said it’s your role to lose control. Natsumi, you look so cute when you’re feeling it.”

As if to prove his words, Kijima’s thrusts became even more intense.

“Hii! Aahhh, am I… cute? Really? Say that I’m cuter. Ahh, amazing… haa! Hyaah, it’s
coming… hitting deeper! Nghh, Kijima, Kijima, I love you, aahh, I love you, aahh,
haaah!”

“I love you, Natsumi. You’re cute, Natsumi!”

I desperately clung to Kijima, gasping for breath. Thoughts flowed directly from my
mind to my mouth. Hair swaying, body burning. Consciousness melted into bliss.

“Look, I’ll make you feel it even deeper!”

“Ahh! No, nooo, it’s too much, too much!”

He skillfully rubbed against the entrance of my womb. The incredible pleasure

engulfed every pore of my body.

My strength left me completely, and if I didn’t cling on with all my might, I felt like I
would collapse backward.

“Nnaah… I can’t… anymore…”

I pleaded with Kijima, my eyes filled with pleasure.

“It’s okay, let’s cum together.”

He tightened his embrace around me, and with one final powerful thrust, he released
all his strength.
“Hii, aahhhhhhh! Kijimaaaaa! Release it, give it all to me! Show me what it’s like to be
your girlfriend!”

“Natsumi!”

As Kijima called my name, a hot gush erupted deep inside me.

Splurt! Splurururururt! Splurururt!

“Ahhh! Ahh! I’m cumming! I’m cumming! I’m cumming!”

I shouted at the top of my lungs, gripping tightly with both my hands and legs.

(Ahh, it’s so hot… his semen is overflowing inside me… Ahh, it’s so blissful… my body
and soul are melting… Ahh, I love you, Kijima… my boyfriend…)

The heat of the vivid fluids overwhelmed me, and I savored the joy of being born a
woman. Not only the pleasure of climaxing, but also the overwhelming sense of
happiness from receiving the love of my beloved boyfriend.

Eventually, still connected, we collapsed onto the bed in the aftermath of our climax.
Overflowing with love, I peppered his neck with kisses.

After spending a long time whispering sweet words and playing with each other’s
bodies, I slowly sat up.

I remembered something I needed to tell Kijima. It was important to call out to him.
After all, he was my boyfriend.

“Um, Kijima… Rin-chan invited me on a trip. It’s to Kyoto. Is it okay if I go?”

Natsumi Shima’s POV

It was a slightly chilly Saturday morning, unlike any other. The downbound
Shinkansen train we boarded turned out to be surprisingly crowded. In the open-
seating car, I noticed the presence of a foreigner dragging a big trunk.

While tourists often seen in the city are mostly from China, Korea, and other Asian
countries, today, the passengers in this car were exclusively white tourists, possibly
from America or Europe. Most likely a group of travelers who had finished exploring
Tokyo and were now heading to Osaka or Kyoto.

“Still, I wonder why they chose Kyoto… Anyway, meeting Takata must be the main
purpose.”

I deliberately voiced my dissatisfaction to Rin-chan, who was sitting next to me.

Traveling with a cute younger girl like her might seem appealing, but honestly, I
wasn’t too thrilled about that aspect.

To begin with, I find Takata, the strict public morals committee head, quite difficult
to get along with. While Ui-chan might share some compatibility with her due to
their strict sides, I had absolutely no elements in me that could lead to a friendly
relationship.

Certainly, Takata’s attitude had changed quite a bit after summer break, but that
doesn’t mean my discomfort disappeared.

“Seriously, isn’t it a bit harsh to suddenly disappear from school without an

explanation? It’s frustrating to be left wondering without a reason, you know? Hey,
isn’t that right? Will you go out with me?”

Rin-chan looked at me with a slight tilt of her head and an upward gaze.

She probably has a habit of coaxing boys like this, but even if she uses that tactic on
me, I can’t help but smile wryly.

(But still…)

Looking at her fashion once again, she wore a white turtleneck with a faux leather
miniskirt and long boots. She’s incredibly stylish.

On the other hand, I’m wearing a hand-me-down sweatshirt from my big sister
(Shiratori’s mother) and baggy cargo pants. The difference in our feminine styles is
staggering. It’s like a heavyweight against a Light flyweight in boxing.

(Of course, I don’t dislike dressing well. For example, if I were on a trip with Kijima,
I’d make more of an effort. But for sightseeing and walking around like this, comfort
takes priority. Even though I envy how cute girls can pull off these outfits…)

But Kijima’s surrounded by cute girls anyway. And Rin-chan is also quite cute.

Of course, this girl is famous for the incident she was involved in, and considering
that womanizer Kijima treats such a cute girl with respect, I can’t entirely fathom the
situation.

(But… even if it’s just a façade, Kijima seems to genuinely like Rin-chan. He said he
wouldn’t change how he treats her until she graduates… but what about after that?)

I inadvertently let out a sigh.

“Still… was it okay for me to come along? I’m happy you invited me, but…”

Now that I think about it, my relationship with this junior named Fukuda Rin isn’t
exactly ordinary. Frankly, aside from her name and year, I know nothing about her,
yet we’ve already gone as far as a threes*me.

I don’t even know where she lives, yet I’m familiar with her ahegao face. It’s a
relationship that’s either quite deep or shallow, I’m not sure.

“Of course, it’s fine! After all, there’s no one else besides Natsumi-neechan who
would come on a trip with me… Also, there’s a chance, right? Maybe when Natsumi-
neechan join me, Kijima-senpai might decide to come too.”

Rin-chan playfully stuck her tongue out as she looked up at me.

“Actually, I did mention it to him. But he’s not coming on this trip because he’s head
over heels for me or anything…”

“Huh!? Seriously, Natsumi-neechan? But isn’t Kijima-senpai really cares a lot about
Natsumi-neechan? Even at the hotel, he treated you differently from me!”

“Is that so?”

“Absolutely! But, you know, it might be a good thing Kijima-senpai isn’t coming this
time. If he were here, we’d probably just stay holed up in the hotel room, ignoring
sightseeing.”

Rin-chan and I shared a chuckle as we leaned our foreheads together.

Though I haven’t told Rin-chan, Kijima has actually assigned a bodyguard to us. It’s
kind of annoying how cautious he is, but if he’s doing it because he cares about me,
as Rin-chan suggests, then I can’t help but feel a little pleased.

I discreetly glanced over my shoulder at the seat diagonally behind us.

There sat a girl wearing cropped jeans, a navy hoodie, and a New York Yankees cap
pulled low over her eyes. She’s our bodyguard—Saito Ayumi, a former track team
member who now goes by the name “Cockroach.” While she’s not wearing a maid
outfit, her hoodie sports features a prominent print of “冥土魂 (Maid Soul)” on the
chest.

(I mean, where on earth did she get that…)

When our eyes met, she motioned with her chin for me not to stare. She’s still
officially missing, and her discovery by someone who knows her would naturally
cause a commotion.

Considering that, Saito and Rin-chan are in the same year. It wouldn’t be surprising if
they recognized each other’s faces. For Kijima to assign someone as a bodyguard
who would be recognized, it seemed somewhat unnatural for someone as cautious
as him.

“Is something wrong?”

Rin-chan noticed me glancing behind us, prompting me to hurriedly respond.

“Oh, no… uh, I was just thinking. By the way, this is my first time in Kansai, so I’m
looking forward to it.”

“Really?”

“Huh? What is it?”

“Well, Natsumi-neechan speaks with a Kansai accent…”

“Really? My grandpa’s from Wakayama, I heard, so he might have a bit of a Kansai

intonation.”

“Intonation, huh…”

For some reason, Rin-chan looked distant.

“Um, Nee-chan… by the way, is there anywhere you’d like to visit in Kyoto?”

“Where I want to go? Hmm… Your usual places like Kiyomizu-dera Temple or
Kinkakuji. I don’t know… Oh, but it’d be nice to find something delicious to eat.”

I mentioned, and Rin-chan gave my shoulder a playful pat.

“If that’s the case, then there’s Iwakura in Sakyo Ward, which is where Takaka-
neechan’s family lives.”

“Iwakura?”

“Yes, apparently it’s a tourist spot related to some person named Tomomi Iwakura.”

“Who’s that? Tomomi-chan… Could she be an idol from the Showa era?”

“Probably.”

“Well, anyway… What about you, Rin-chan? Is there anywhere you want to go in
Kyoto?”

“Places I want to go? Um… well, places like Kiyomizu Temple or Kinkakuji are okay…
But, if you’re asking about a place I really want to go to, it’s not exactly that…”
“Then where?”

“Well, on the way to Iwakura, there’s a famous ramen battleground at Ichijoji.”

“Ramen? Coming to Kyoto for ramen…”

“You see, Kyoto is an old city, so those ramen shops must have a long history,
probably. Like, some of them might have been around since the Heian period, or
something.”

“Seriously!?”

“They’re probably even mentioned in The Pillow Book or The Tale of Genji. Like, ‘At
Ichijoji’s ramen, rich and chewy, it’s delicious.’”

(No way, though. I mean, I tried to play along, but there’s no way that happened.)

As I nodded along, I could see Rin-chan’s eyes were somewhere else.

“Um, umm, sis. By the way, I heard that Natsuki-neechan speaks with a Kansai
accent.”

“Really? Grandpa’s from Wakayama, so he might have a bit of a Kansai intonation.”

“Intonation…”

For some reason, Rin-chan looked distant.

“Uh, well, sis… by the way, is there anywhere you’d like to visit in Kyoto?”

“Visit? Hmm… Not your average places like Kiyomizu Temple or Kinkakuji. I don’t
know… Oh, but finding something delicious to eat would be nice.”

I mentioned, and Rin-chan gave my shoulder a playful pat.

“If that’s the case, there’s Iwakura in Sakyo Ward. Apparently, it’s a tourist spot
associated with someone named ‘Iwakura Tomomi’.”

“Who’s that? Tomomi-chan… Could she be an idol from the Showa era?”
“Probably.”

“Anyway… What about you, Rin-chan? Any places you really want to go in Kyoto?”

“Places I want to go? Um… well, popular spots like Kiyomizu Temple or Kinkakuji are
fine, but if you’re asking about somewhere I really want to go…”

“Where?”

“Well, on the way to Iwakura, there’s a famous ramen battleground at Ichijoji.”

“Ramen? Coming to Kyoto for ramen…”

“Yeah. You see, Kyoto is an old city, so those ramen shops must have a long history,
probably. Like, some of them might have been around since the Heian period, or
something.”

“Seriously!?”

“They might even be mentioned in The Pillow Book or The Tale of Genji. Like, ‘At
Ichijoji’s ramen, rich and chewy, it’s delicious.’”

(No way, though. I mean, I tried to play along, but there’s no way that happened.)

But it’s true that many Japanese tend to forget that ramen is actually a Chinese dish.”

While we were having that conversation, the train announcement notified us of our
arrival at Kyoto Station.
Lili’s POV

“It was a bit surprising that Cockroach (Saito) was so eager to go to Kyoto, Devi.”

When Fumi Fumi asked if Cockroach could be assigned as a guard for, she
enthusiastically exclaimed, ‘Certainly, allow me!’

Moreover, it was also unexpected that Freesia approved of it without reproach. By

designating Centipede (Kishijo), it became even more intriguing due to the
interference.

(Freesia seems to have particularly high expectations for Cockroach, Devi)

While avoiding eye contact, Freesia quietly spoke.

“That girl… that girl seems to have taken a liking to Takata-sama. It’s… perhaps close
to the affection a mother feels for her child. As they say, the more demanding the
child, the cuter.”

“But Cockroach is younger, isn’t she, Devi?”

“Yes, but that’s irrelevant. In addition, even if Takata-sama were sl*tty b*tch and
Cockroach were an inexperienced virgin, it wouldn’t matter.”

“The phrasing seems steeped in malice, Devi.”

“Well, I must admit I find it somewhat amusing that humans here place such
excessive value on virginity.”

“Well, of course… there’s a difference in value between something new and

something used, Devi.”

Saying so, a slight blue vein appeared on Freesia’s temple.

“By the way, didn’t Princess also a naive virgin?”

“You’re quite foul-mouthed, Devi, aren’t you!?”

As I uttered that, Freesia responded by glaring at me with a frustrated expression.

“Virginity is just a decoration. Erotic individuals wouldn’t understand that! Really,

what’s the meaning of frills inside a hole? Is it some invisible attempt at elegance?
It’s damn frustrating!”

“O-Okay. But don’t vent it out on me, Devi.”

“It wasn’t just venting. Oh yes, that’s right. Princess, you also said something about
your first time being with someone you liked. How ridiculous.”

“Don’t call it ridiculous, Devi!”

“Looking at the night view with the one you love in a nice hotel, gentle kisses, oh my,
perhaps you got tipsy on wine… Seriously, are you an idiot? Yet you’re dressed like
some succubus demon!”

“You’re the one who made me do it, Devi! The idea that respectable demons can be
judged by appearances, Devi! I saw Father’s reaction when he saw me like this,
Devi!”

Freesia looked up and appeared to be pondering.

“It was a wry smile, wasn’t it?”

“It wasn’t a wry smile, Devi!”

When I inadvertently exclaimed, Freesia shrugged her shoulders as if saying, ‘What

can you do?’

“Anyway, it was princess who said that we shouldn’t be underestimated as demons

by our appearance, right? Tomorrow, we’re finally descending to the earth to meet
Fumi Fumi-sama.”

“Um… I did say that, but… now that I think about it calmly, maybe this attire wasn’t
necessary… Well, I can’t back out now…”
“Princess, did you forget you said ‘Devi’? Ah, this is so troublesome. Oh, isn’t that
odd? You don’t seem to feel anything special about Fumi Fumi-sama.”

“…Shut up, you’re so annoying, Devi.”

As I pouted unconsciously, Freesia pointed her finger towards my nose.

“Is that so, princess? Bondage is not an eccentric choice. It’s ordinary. It’s the
traditional attire of us succubus demons, like Japanese clothing. Bondage passed
down from parents to children. Born and immediately wrapped in bondage, passing
through the ages of three, five, and seven in bondage, the attire for coming of age is
bondage, for weddings it’s adorned bondage, and in death, it’s death attire bondage.”

“Death attire bondage!?”

“Casual wear, sleepwear, even gym clothes are bondage. I can’t remember them all. I
rushed to school in sleepwear bondage once! Ah, it’s a common occurrence for
succubus demon schoolgirls.”

“But, I’m not a succubus, dammit!”

“By the way, swimsuits are the old-style school swimsuits. Those are erotic, so
they’re safe.”

“Like I said! I’m not a succubus!”

“Oh, speaking of which, when wearing bondage, you must always watch your figure.
Intending to wear bondage but ending up without curves…”

“Enough with your talk!”

“Guah!?”

When I instinctively swatted her away, my hand made a direct hit, and Freesia
clutched her face and crouched down.

“What are you doing, princess? I’m against violence.”

“…It’s okay, it was just a slap on the back.”

“A slap on the back is just a backhand, not a real punch.”

***

Natsumi Shima’s POV

Unbeknownst to the devil master and her servant who were engaged in such
nonsensical arguments, Rin-chan and I were taking a break at a confectionery shop
in Kyoto’s Shijo district.

“Natsumi-neechan really wanted to come here, so I tagged along… but this place
seems kind of plain.”

The exterior of the shop was reminiscent of an old Kyoto townhouse, but stepping
inside revealed a beautifully renovated interior with a chic atmosphere.

“It’s not plain at all. This kind of place has a calming ambiance. My mother
recommended it to me. She said that if you’re going to Kyoto, you absolutely have to
go. It’s a traditional kudzukiri shop that’s been around since the Edo period.”

“Oh… kudzukiri? I’ve never tried them, but they seem like something older ladies
would enjoy.”

“Calling them ‘older ladies’ flavors, huh… you might want to apologize to the people
involved. Kudzu sweets are made using the starch from kudzu roots, kind of like
udon. Even I haven’t eaten them many times, but you’ve heard of the herbal medicine
kakkonto, right? Kudzu has a warming effect on the body, which is great for
improving cold sensitivity, the arch-enemy of girls.”

“Somehow… when you explain that it’s good for the body, it sounds even less
delicious.”

I couldn’t help but smile wryly.

“Oh, by the way, these days, the worse something is for your health, the better people
tend to think it tastes.”

“These days? Sis, are you trying to hide your age?”

While we were having that conversation, a kimono-clad waitress brought over the
kudzu sweets.

“Wow… it’s served in an unusual container.”

“Yeah.”

The lacquered bowl reminded me of a lunch box.

Opening the lid, the top compartment held a bowl of black syrup. Below that, in the
second compartment, transparent kudzukiri swayed gently in water.

“Oh, it actually looks quite delicious…”

Rin-chan’s murmurs caused me to unconsciously relax my expression.

“Well then, let’s eat.”

Using a small ladle, I scooped up the kudzukiri from the water, letting the black
syrup cling to them, and took a bite.

At that moment, Rin-chan, sitting across from me, started wriggling in her seat.

“Mmm—! What is this? It’s so delicious!”

“No kidding, it’s seriously good.”

The black syrup was sweet but not overly heavy, and it paired perfectly with the firm
texture of the kudzu sweets.

Truly, it was a taste befitting a venerable establishment with a history dating back
over three centuries.

Rin-chan, despite her initial reluctance, ended up asking for seconds.

After savoring the traditional flavors of Kyoto for a while, we picked up our
guidebook and discussed our plans for the rest of the day.

Eventually, after visiting Kiyomizu Temple in the morning and making a stop at the
stylish Starbucks Coffee housed in a townhouse near it, we decided to head to
Iwakura, where Takata’s family home was, via the Eizan Electric Railway.
Cockroach’s (Saito) POV

“I apologize, but Takata won’t be meeting with anyone.”

The voice of an elderly woman came through the intercom, polite yet with a hint of
dismissal.

“Um, wait a moment! We’ve come all this way, can’t we stay just for a little while?”

Fukuda-sama clung to the gatepost, leaning closer to the intercom, refusing to give
up.

But there was no response. The intercom fell silent with a short, abrupt noise.

Takata-sama’s parent home was a large traditional Japanese house, typical of Kyoto.
Beyond the fence, a sizable storehouse was also visible.

I, Cockroach (Saito), watched from a distance, hidden in the shadows of a telephone

pole, observing Fukuda-sama, Natsumi-sama, and their actions.

“Seems like a dead end…”

When Natsumi-sama said this with a wry smile, Fukuda-sama impatiently tapped
her foot in annoyance.

“I can’t believe it! Are they insane? They turn away a junior who came to visit her
daughter, that’s just not right!”

“Well, there must be some circumstances…”

“But what should we do? It’s irritating to go back now.”

“Yeah…”
While appearing deep in thought with her arms crossed, Natsumi-sama gave me a
meaningful glance.

(Alright, I understand. You want me to investigate, right?)

I nodded slightly as I shrugged, and Natsumi-sama smiled and said to Fukuda-sama,

“Well, let’s retreat for today. We still have some days to stay, so we can come back
later. I’ll also send a message to my mutual acquaintance and ask about it.”

“Ugh… Well, I guess there’s no choice.”

Once the two figures had moved away and disappeared from view, I began my
operation.

As a loyal servant of Confinement King-sama, I felt somewhat uneasy about taking

my eyes off Natsumi-sama and Fukuda-sama, but this was the order from Natsumi-
sama herself.

Definitely not because I was curious.

I adjusted my baseball cap, covering my face further, and concentrated my awareness

on the presence of people inside the building.

There were a total of nine presences.

Surprisingly, quite a few. In a mansion of this size, it was possible they employed
servants.

Among them, I recognized one presence.

(The storehouse… Takata-sama is on the second floor, isn’t she?)

Honestly, it was a relief that she was isolated from the other presences.

I leaped over the wall and landed in a corner of the garden, close to the storehouse.

Fortunately, the entrance to the storehouse was hidden from view from the main
house.
Worst-case scenario, I was prepared to eliminate everyone, but if I could avoid
killing, that would be better. Not because I cared how many people died, but I’d
rather not incur the wrath of the Head Maid later.

The storehouse door was locked with a large latch.

I couldn’t open it from the inside.

In other words, Takata-sama was confined.

“Sigh… Once she’s released from Confinement King-sama’s grasp, she’s immediately
confined in her parents’ house, huh…? Do they want to be called ‘Confinement
King’?”

I couldn’t help but think my comment might have been disrespectful to Confinement
King-sama himself. Silently apologizing to him in my mind, I pressed my hand
against the door and focused.

(Space manipulation isn’t exactly my forte…)

I sliced through space and passed into the interior of the storehouse.

This kind of thing was really Earthworm (Inui)’s specialty. Even though I received
guidance from Crocell-sama in the demon world, with a door this thick, it was a close
call with my abilities.

The inside of the storehouse was quite dusty.

As expected of a historic mansion, there were many ancient items stored here. Stacks
of old trunks and large jars were covered in thick dust.

Sunlight streaming in from a small window illuminated a staircase leading to the

upper floor at the far end.

As soon as I approached and stepped on the narrow and steep wooden staircase, it
creaked loudly.

“Who’s there?”

A voice I recognized came from upstairs, but I continued ascending without

answering.

Seated in seiza posture at a writing desk was Takata-sama, dressed plainly. She had
no makeup on her face. Although she wasn’t wearing glasses, she seemed to have
returned to her old self before becoming Taka-chi.

“Cockroach, huh…? It’s been a while.”

“Sarcastic humor doesn’t suit you at all, Takata-sama.”

“Huh? Oh… It came out sounding a bit like a rhyme, didn’t it? I didn’t intend that…”

Takata-sama chuckled awkwardly. I shifted my gaze to the writing desk she was
facing.

“Scripture writing, huh…”

“Yes, I have to write a hundred pages a day. Quite amusing, isn’t it?”

“Indeed.”

When I responded this way, Takata-sama’s expression turned slightly annoyed, as if

she had expected a different answer.

As I scanned the small room, there was only one folded futon beside the writing
desk. That’s it.

It seemed she was truly confined here.

“So, what’s with that outfit?”

“Huh? Is something wrong? It suits my age, doesn’t it?”

Denim pants that reached mid-calf, a hoodie, and a baseball cap. Not fashionable by
any means, but I thought it was typical attire for a high school girl.

“To be frank, it’s quite unfashionable.”

“I’d rather not hear that from Takata-sama.”

It was amusing how she could say that after wearing such horrendous glasses back
when she was confined.

“Why did you come here? Did Fumio ask you to check on me or something?”

“No, Confinement King-sama doesn’t seem to have any interest in Takata-sama.”

“I see… Oh well, that’s too bad.”

When she looked as if she was wilting, it made me feel like I had done something
terribly wrong, so I wished she wouldn’t.

“I came here on behalf of Fukuda-sama and Natsumi-sama, who are their escorts.”

“Fukuda, you mean Rin-chan? And Natsumi, is that… Natsumi Shima?”

“That’s correct.”

I nodded, and a crease formed on her forehead.

“What’s up with that bizarre combination?”

“Well… I don’t know the details of how they got acquainted. Anyway, Fukuda-sama
and Natsumi-sama came all the way here to visit Takata-sama, but they were turned
away at the gate. So, I came in their place.”

“…I see.”

“By the way, Takata-sama really seem to have a penchant for confinement, even at
your family’s home.”

“I don’t like being confined! It just happened because I tried to escape!”

“It’s rather foolish to get caught, isn’t it?”

“You’re really rude, aren’t you? You should show a bit of compassion since I’m in a
weak state.”

“Showing compassion to Takata-sama won’t benefit me in any way.”

“Yeah, you’re one of those, huh?”

Takata-sama sighed and slumped her shoulders.

“Oh well, confinement here isn’t enjoyable at all…”

I couldn’t help but tilt my head in response to that statement.

“It sounds like you actually enjoyed being confined.”

“Well, toward the end… The job was fun, and I grew attached to the customers.
Fukuo-chi’s ‘equipment’ was amazing too… And arguing with you wasn’t so bad
either. I think.”

“Finding enjoyment in confinement, that’s a kind of perversion.”

“Haha… Yeah, maybe. But this confinement here is ending soon.”

“Is that so?”

I tilted my head again, and she made a face that was somewhere between laughing
and crying.

“The wedding is the day after tomorrow.”

“Huh?”

“It’s an old man, you see. He doesn’t mind that I’m damaged goods… It’s kind of
amusing, isn’t it? I’m more than fifty years younger than him, and become his second
wife. For my mother, it’s a way to get rid of me, and she’ll also establish a
relationship with a powerful local figure. There’s really no reason for her to refuse,
right?”